Cyropaedia

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

atthtto: //books.gqoogle.com/

THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
EDITED BY |
T. E. PAGE, Lrrr.D., anp W. H. Ὁ. ROUSE, Lirt.D.

a

XENOPHON: CYROPAEDIA
II

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ
CYROPAEDIA

WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY
WALTER MILLER

IN TWO VOLUMES
II

LONDON : WILLIAM HEINEMANN
NEW YORK : THE MACMILLAN CO.
MOMXIV

303270

( τ ὧς Great Dritain,

TRANSLATOR’S NOTE

In preparing a text I have used as a basis that
of A. Hug (Leipzig, 1905), and wherever variants of
any importance occur they will be found in the

critical notes.
W. M.

CONTENTS

BOOK V.—GOBRYAS AND GADATAS......
BOOK VI.—ON THE EVE OF THE GREAT BATTLE
BOOK VII.—THE GREAT BATTLE ..... .

BOOK VIIL—THE ORGANIZATION OF THE EMPIRE

APPENDIX ....-+- «+ e «© - +» «© @ e@ wo +

INDEX e . . . .Φ Φ e . Φ ° Φ e e . Φ

PAGE

119

5. ἃ 8 ἕ

XENOPHON’S CYROPAEDIA

BOOK V

GOBRYAS AND GADATAS

VOL, II. B

1. Οἱ μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ ἔπραξάν τε καὶ ἔλεξαν. ὁ
δὲ Κῦρος τὰ μὲν Κναξάρου ἐκέλευσε διαλαβόντας
UA A ἡ δ 3 4 3 a \
φυλάττειν ods ἤδει οἰκειοτάτους αὐτῷ ὄντας" καὶ
ὅσα ἐμοὶ δίδοτε, ἡδέως, ἔφη, δέχομαι" χρήσεται
“Ὁ a e
δ᾽ αὐτοῖς ὑμῶν ὁ ἀεὶ μάλιστα δεόμενος.
’ A
Φιλόμουσος δέ τις τῶν Μήδων εἶπε, Kal μὴν
ἐγώ, ὦ Κῦρε, τῶν μουσουργῶν ἀκούσας ἑσπέρας
ὧν σὺ νῦν ἔχεις, ἤκουσά τε ἡδέως κἄν μοι δῷς
fa) Ν A
αὐτῶν μίαν, στρατεύεσθαι ἄν μοι δοκῶ ἥδιον ἢ
οἴκοι μένειν.
Ὁ δὲ Κῦρος εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐγώ, ἔφη, καὶ δίδωμί
σοι καὶ χάριν οἶμαι σοὶ πλείω ἔχειν ὅτι ἐμὲ ἤτη-
A ‘\ > \ @ 4 e 2 \ e “Ὁ
σας ἢ σὺ ἐμοὶ ὅτι λαμβάνεις: οὕτως ἐγὼ ὑμῖν
διψῶ χαρίζεσθαι.
Ταύτην μὲν οὖν ἔλαβεν ὁ αἰτήσας.
3. Καλέσας δὲ ὁ Κῦρος ᾿Αράσπαν Μῆδον, ὃς ἦν
3 a 3 ba e an Φ \ \ ‘ > bu
αὐτῷ ἐκ παιδὸς ἑταῖρος, ᾧ Kal τὴν στολὴν ἐκδὺς
μέ Ἁ , Φ \ 3 4 3
ἔδωκε τὴν Μηδικήν, ὅτε παρὰ ᾿Αστυάγους εἰς
Πέρσας ἀπῇει, τοῦτον ἐκέλευσε διαφυλάξαι αὐτῷ
2

1. ϑύση were their words and deeds.” Then Cyrus
ordered the men whom he knew to be Cyaxares’s
most intimate friends to divide among then:selves
the keeping of the king’ s portion of the booty. “And Cyrus's dis-
what you offer me,” he added, “I accept ,-with oe
pleasure ; but it shall always be at the service or ary
one of you who at any time is most in need of it.”

“If you please, then, Cyrus,” said one of the
Medes who was fond of music, “ when I listened last
evening to the music-girls whom you now have, I
was entranced ; and if you will give me one of them,

I should, I think, be more happy to go to war with
you than to stay at home.”

“ Well,’ said Cyrus, “I will not only give her to
you, but I believe that I am under greater obligation
to you for your asking than you to me for receiving
her; so thirsty am I to do you favours.”’

So he that asked received her.

2. Then Cyrus called to him Araspas, a Mede, who
had been his friend from boyhood—the same one to 1. iv. 26
whom he had given his Median robe when he laid it
off as he was returning from Astyages’s court to
Persia—and. bade him keep for hin both the lady

3
wp 2

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

τήν τε γυναῖκα καὶ τὴν σκηνήν: 8. ἦν δὲ αὕτη ἡ
γυνὴ τοῦ ᾿Αβραδάτου τοῦ Σουσίον: ὅτε δὲ ἦλί-
σκετο τὸ τῶν ᾿Ασσυρίων στρατόπεδον, ὁ ἀνὴρ
αὐτῆς οὐκ ἔτυχεν ἐν. τῷ στρατοπέδῳ ὦν, ἀλλὰ
πρὸς τὸν τῶν Βακτρίων βασιλέα πρεσβεύων
ὥχετο: ἔπεμψε δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ ᾿Ασσύριος περὶ συμ-
μαχίας" ξένος γὰρ, "ὧν ἐ ἐτύγχανε τῷ τῶν Βακτρίων
βασιλεῖ: ταύτα»" οὖν ἐκέλευσεν ὁ Κῦρος δια-
φυλάττειν τὸν-. Α ἄσπαν, ἕως ἂν αὐτὸς λάβη. 4.
κελευόμενᾳξ, ¢ δὲ ὑ Αράσπας ἐ ἐπήρετο, ᾿Ἑώρακας δ᾽,

ἔφη, ὦ Κύῤε," τὴν γυναῖκα, ἥν με κελεύεις purdr-
Tew; “"..

Μὰ Al’, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, οὐκ ἔγωγε.

Av ἐγώ, ἔφη, ἡ ἡνίκα ἐξηροῦμέν σοι αὐτήν: καὶ
δῆτα, ὅτε μὲν εἰσήλθομεν εἰς τὴν σκηνὴν αὐτῆς, τὸ
πρῶτον οὐ διέγνωμεν αὐτήν" χαμαί τε γὰρ ἐκά-

᾿ Onto καὶ αἱ θεράπαιναι πᾶσαι περὶ αὐτήν' καὶ
-, τοίνυν ὁμοίαν ταῖς δούλαις εἶχε τὴν ἐσθῆτα" ἐπεὶ
᾿ δὲ γνῶναι βουλόμενοι. ποία εἴη ἡ δέσποινα πάσας
᾿περκβιέψαμεν ταχὺ πάνυ καὶ πασῶν ἐφαίνετο
διαφέρουσα τῶν ἄλλων, καΐπερ καθημένη κεκα-
λυμμένη τε καὶ εἰς γῆν ὁρῶσα. 5. ὡς δὲ a ἀναστῆ-
vat αὐτὴν ἐκελεύσαμεν, συνανέστησαν μὲν αὐτῇ
ἅπασαι αἱ ἀμφ᾽ αὐτήν, διήνεγκε, δ᾽ ἐνταῦθα πρῶ-
τον μὲν τῷ μεγέθει, ἔ ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ τῇ ἀρετῇ καὶ τῇ
εὐσχημοσύνῃ καίπερ ἐν ταπεινῷ σχήματι ἑστη-
Kuta. δῆλα δ᾽ ἦν αὐτῇ καὶ τὰ δάκρυα στάζοντα,
τὰ μὲν κατὰ τῶν πέπλων, τὰ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς
πόδας. 6. ὡς δ᾽ ἡ ἡμῶν 0 γεραίτατος } εἶπε, Θάρ-
ρει, ὦ γύναι: καλὸν μὲν γὰρ κἀγαθὸν ἀκούομεν

1 γεραίτατος F, most Edd. ; γεραίτερος xyD, Dindorf.

CYROPAEDIA, V. i. 2-6

and the tent. 3. Now this woman was the wife of
Abradatas of Susa; and when the Assyrian camp was
taken, her husband happened not to be there, having
gone on an embassy to the king of Bactria; for the
Assyrian king had sent him thither to negotiate an
alliance, because he chanced to be a guest-friend of
the Bactrian king. This, then, was the lady that
Cyrus placed in the charge of Araspas, until such a

time as he himself should take her. 4. And when’

he received this commission Araspas asked: “ And Araspas
ς . escribes
have you seen the lady, Cyrus, whom you give into panth

my keeping ?”’ said he.

“No, by Zeus,” said Cyrus ; “not I.”

“ But I have,” said the other. “I saw her when
we selected her for you. And when we went into
her tent, upon my word, we did not at first distinguish
her from the rest; for she sat upon the ground and
all her handmaids sat around her. And she was
dressed withal just like her servants; but when we
looked round upon them all in our desire to make
out which one was the mistress, at once her superiority
to all the rest was evident, even though she sat veiled,
with her head bowed to the earth. 5. But when we
bade her rise, all her attendants stood up with her,
and then was she conspicuous among them both for
her stature and for her nobility and her grace, even
though she stood there in lowly garb. And she
could not hide her tears as they fell, some down her
dress, some even to her feet. 6. Then, when the oldest
man in our company said; ‘ Have no fear, lady; for

5

ea

XENOPHON

Kal τὸν σὸν ἄνδρα εἶναι" νῦν μέντοι ἐξαιροῦμεν
ἀνδρί σε εὖ ἴσθι ὅ ὅτι οὔτε τὸ εἶδος ἐκείνου χείρονι
οὔτε τὴν γνώμην οὔτε δύναμιν ἥ ἥττω ἔχοντι, ἀλλ᾽
ὡς ἡμεῖς γε νομίζομεν, εἴ τις καὶ “ἄλλος ἀνήρ, καὶ
Κῦρος ἄξιός ἐ ἐστι θαυμάξεσθαι, οὗ σὺ ἔσει τὸ ἀπὸ
τοῦδε" ὡς οὖν τοῦτο ἤκουσεν ἡ γυνή, περικατερ-
ρήξατό τε τὸν ἄνωθεν πέπλον καὶ ἀνωδύρατο"
συνανεβόησαν δὲ καὶ αἱ Suwat.

7. Ἔν τούτῳ δὲ ἐφάνη μὲν αὐτῆς τὸ πλεῖστον
μέρος τοῦ “προσώπου, ἐφάνη δὲ ἡ δέρη καὶ αἱ
χεῖρες" καὶ εὖ ἴσθι, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε, ὡς ἐμοί τε ἔδοξε
καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἅπασι τοῖς ἰδοῦσι μήπω φῦναι
μηδὲ γενέσθαι γυνὴ ἀπὸ θνητῶν τοιαύτη ἐν τῇ
᾿Ασίᾳ: ἀλλὰ πάντως, ἔφη, καὶ σὺ θέασαι αὐτήν.

8. ‘Kal ὁ 0 Κῦρος ἔφη, [Nat] 1 Ma Δία, πολύ ye
ἧττον, εἰ τοιαύτη ἐστὶν οἵαν σὺ λέγεις.

Τί δαί; ἔφη O νεανίσκος.

Ὅτι, ἔφη, εἰ νυνὶ σοῦ ἀκούσας ὅτι καλή ἐστι
πεισθήσομαι ἐλθεῖν θεασόμενος, οὐδὲ πάνυ μοι
σχολῆς οὔσης, δέδοικα μὴ πολὺ θᾶττον ἐκείνη
αὖθις a κἀναπείσῃ καὶ πάλιν ἐλθεῖν θεασόμενον' ἐκ
δὲ τούτου ἴσως ἂν ἀμελήσας ὧν με δεῖ πράττειν
καθήμην ἐ ἐκείνην θεώμενος.

9. Καὶ ὁ 0 νεανίσκος ἀναγέλάσας εἶπεν, Οἴει yap,
ἔφη, ὦ w Κῦρε, t ἱκανὸν εἶναι κάλλος “ἀνθρώπου a ἀναγ-
κάζξειν τὸν μὴ βουλόμενον πράττειν παρὰ. τὸ
βέλτιστον; εἰ μέντοι, ἔφη, τοῦτο οὕτως ἐπεφύκει,
πάντας ἂν ,ἦνάγκαξεν ὁ ὁμοίως. 10. ὁρᾷς, ἔφη, τὸ
πῦρ, ὡς πάντας ὁμοίως κάει; “πέφυκε γὰρ τοιοῦ-
τον: τῶν δὲ καλῶν τῶν μὲν ἐρῶσι τῶν δ᾽ οὔ, καὶ

1 yal MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach ; bracketed by Cobet,
Marchant, Gemoll,

6

~CYROPAEDIA, V. i. 6-10

though we understand that your husband also is a
noble man, yet we are choosing you out for a man
who, be assured, is not his inferior either in comeliness
or intelligence or power, but, as we at least think, if
there is any man in the world who deserves admiration,
that man is Cyrus; and his you shall henceforth be.’
Now when the lady heard that, she rent her outer
garment from top to bottom and wept aloud; and
her servants also cried aloud with her.

7. © And then we had vision of most of her face and
vision of her neck and arms. And let me tell you,
Cyrus,’- said he, “it seemed to me, as it did to all
the rest who saw her, that there never was so beautiful
a woman of mortal birth in Asia. But,’ he added,

ὰ γοὺ must by all means see her for yourself.”’
“No, by Zeus,” said Cyrus ; ; “and all the less, cyrus
if che is as beautiful as you Say. ear

“ Why so?” asked the young man.

*“‘ Because,” said he, “if now I have heard from you
that she is beautiful and am inclined just by your
account of her to go and gaze on her, when I have no
time to spare, I am afraid that she will herself much
more readily persuade me to come again to gaze on
her. And in consequence of that I might sit there,
in neglect of my duties, idly gazing upon her.”

9. “Why Cyrus,” said the young man breaking Araspas
into a laugh, “you do not think, do you, that human Fri.
beauty is able to compel a man against his will to act 8 = matin of
contrary to his own best interests? Why,’ said he, ἡ
“if that were a law of nature, it would compel us all
alike. 10. Do you observe,” said he, “ how fire burns
_all alike? That isits nature. But of beautiful things
we love some and some we do not; and one loves one,

1.

XENOPHON

ἄλλος ye ἄλλου. ἐθελούσιον yap, ἔφη, ἐστί, καὶ
ἐρᾷ ἕκαστος ὧν ἂν βούληται. αὐτίκ᾽, ἔφη, οὐκ
ρς 5 ΤΟΣ » ἘΦ).
ἐρᾷ ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφῆς, ἄλλος δὲ ταύτης, οὐδὲ
πατὴρ θυγατρός, ἄλλος δὲ ταύτης: καὶ γὰρ
φόβος καὶ νόμος ἱκανὸς ἔρωτα κωλύειν. 11. εἰ δέ
> , ’ \ » , \ a \
γ, ἔφη, νόμος τεθείη μὴ ἐσθίοντας μὴ Tewhv καὶ
A / N a \ ε “Ὁ A ἴω
μὴ πίνοντας μὴ διψῆν μηδὲ ῥιγοῦν τοῦ χειμῶνος
μηδὲ θάλπεσθαι τοῦ θέρους, οὐδεὶς ἂν νόμος]
δυνηθείη διαπράξασθαι ταῦτα πείθεσθαι ἀνθρώ-
πους: πεφύκασι γὰρ ὑπὸ τούτων κρατεῖσθαι. τὸ
2. ) δ 2 ΄ fg Ψ a a >
δ᾽ ἐρᾶν ἐθελούσιόν ἐστιν' ἕκαστος γοῦν τῶν καθ
ἑαυτὸν ἐρᾷ, ὥσπερ ἱματίων καὶ ὑποδημάτων.
-12. Πῶς οὖν, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, εἰ ἐθελούσιόν ἐστι
Ἁ >] “ 3 Ἁ 7 ” [τὰ
τὸ ἐρασθῆναι, οὐ καὶ παύσασθαι ἔστιν ὅταν τις
βούληται; ἀλλ᾽ ἐγώ, ἔφη, ἑώρακα καὶ κλαίοντας
ὑπὸ λύπης δι᾽ ἔρωτα, καὶ δουλεύοντάς γε τοῖς ἐρω-
/ a

μένοις Kal para κακὸν νομίξοντας πρὶν ἐρᾶν τὸ
δουλεύειν, καὶ διδόντας γε πολλὰ ὧν οὐ βέλτιον
αὐτοῖς στέρεσθαι, καὶ εὐχομένους ὥσπερ καὶ
ἄλλης τινὸς νόσου ἀπαλλαγῆναι, καὶ οὐ δυναμέ-
νους μέντοι ἀπαλλάττεσθαι, ἀλλὰ δεδεμένους ἐσχυ-
ροτέρᾳ ἀνάγκῃ ἢ εἰ ἐν σιδήρῳ ἐδέδεντο. παρέχουσι
γοῦν ἑαυτοὺς τοῖς ἐρωμένοις πολλὰ καὶ εἰκῇ
ὑπηρετοῦντας: καὶ μέντοι οὐδ᾽ ἀποδιδράσκειν

1 νόμος MSS. ; bracketed by Hug.

CYROPAEDIA, V. i. το--τ2

another another; for it is a matter of free will, and
each one loves what he pleases. For example, a
brother does not fall in love with his sister, but some-
body else falls in love with her; neither does a father
fall in love with his daughter, but somebody else
does; for fear of God and the law of the land are
sufficient to prevent such love. 11. But,’’ he went on,
“if a law should be passed forbidding those who did
not eat to be hungry, those who did not drink to be
thirsty, forbidding people to be cold in winter or hot
in summer, no such law could ever bring men to obey
its provisions, for they are so constituted by nature
as to be subject to the control of such circumstances.
But love is a matter of free will; at any rate, every
one loves what suits his taste, as Be does his clothes
or shoes.”

12. “ How then, pray,” said Cyrus, “if falling in Cyrus main-
love is a matter of free will, is it not possible for any joy that it
one to stop whenever he pleases? But I have seen slavery
people in tears of sorrow because of love and in
slavery to the objects of their love, even though they
believed before they fell in love that slavery is
a great evil; I have seen them give those objects of
their love many things that they could ill afford to
part with ; and I have seen people praying to be
delivered from love just as from any other disease,
and, for all that, unable to be delivered from it, but
fettered by a stronger necessity than if they had
been fettered with shackles of iron. At any rate,
they surrender themselves to those they love to
perform for them many services blindly. And yet,
in spite of all their misery, they do not attempt

ὃ

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

3 δι a . » 3 \ \

ἐπιχειροῦσι, τοιαῦτα κακὰ ἔχοντες, ἀλλὰ καὶ
’ a

φυλάττουσι τοὺς ἐρωμένους μή ποι ἀποδρῶσι:

18. Καὶ ὁ νεανίσκος εἶπε πρὸς ταῦτα, Ποιοῦσι
γάρ, ἔφη, ταῦτα" εἰσὶ μέντοι, ἔφη, οἱ τοιοῦτοι
μοχθηροί: διόπερ οἶμαι καὶ εὔχονται μὲν ἀεὶ ὡς
ἄθλιοι ὄντες ἀποθανεῖν, μυρίων δ᾽ οὐσῶν μηχανῶν
3 A le) / 3 3 ’ e
ἀπαλλαγῆς τοῦ βίου οὐκ ἀπαλλάττονται. οἱ
αὐτοὶ δέ γε οὗτοι καὶ κλέπτειν ἐπιχειροῦσι καὶ

3 3 2 “ 3 ’ 3 3 3 UA
οὐκ ἀπέχονται τῶν ἀλλοτρίων, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπειδάν
A ea Ἁ a
τι ἁρπάσωσιν ἢ κλέψωσιν, ὁρᾷς ὅτι σὺ πρῶ-
a lA [4]
τος, ὡς οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον by! τὸ κλέπτειν, αἰτιᾷ
τὸν κλέπτοντα καὶ ἁρπάζοντα, καὶ οὐ συγ-
γιγνώσκεις, ἀλλὰ κολάζξεις. 14. οὕτω μέντοι,
Ν ς \ 3 3 lA > A e “a
ἔφη, καὶ ot καλοὶ οὐκ ἀναγκάξουσιν ἐρᾶν ἑαυτῶν
/ a
οὐδὲ ἐφίεσθαι ἀνθρώπους ὧν μὴ δεῖ, ἀλλὰ τὰ
A , A 4 n ᾿ A
μοχθηρὰ ἀνθρώπια πασῶν οἶμαι τῶν ἐπιθυμιῶν
aA aA /
ἀκρατῆ ἐστι, κἄπειτα ἔρωτα αἰτιῶνται' οἱ δέ γε
3 3 a \ / Ψ
καλοὶ κἀγαθοὶ ἐπιθυμοῦντες καὶ χρυσίου καὶ ἵπ-
πων ἀγαθῶν καὶ γυναικῶν καλῶν, ὅμως πάντων
τούτων δύνανται ἀπέχεσθαι | ὥστε μὴ ἅπτεσθαι
αὐτῶν παρὰ τὸ δίκαιον. 15. ἐγὼ γοῦν, ἔφη, ταύτην
ἑωρακὼς καὶ πάνυ καλῆς δοξάσης μοι εἶναι ὅμως
ee
καὶ παρὰ σοί εἰμι Kal ἱππεύω Kal τἄλλα τὰ ἐμοὶ
προσήκοντα ἀποτελῶ.

16. Ναὶ μὰ Δί᾽, ἔφη ὁ Kipos: ἴσως γὰρ θᾶττον
3 “ A 2? a , 4 , A
ἀπῆλθες ἢ ἐν ὅσῳ χρόνῳ ἔρως πέφυκε συσκευάζε-
σθαι ἄνθρωπον. καὶ πυρὸς γάρ τοι ἔστι θυγόντα

\ 3 \ / \ A 3 3 Ἁ 3 4
μὴ εὐθὺς κάεσθαι καὶ τὰ ξύλα οὐκ εὐθὺς ἀναλάμ-

1 ὃν added by Hug, Marchant, Gemoll.
1Q

CYROPAEDIA, V. i. 12-16

to run away, but even watch their darlings to keep
᾿ them from running away.’

13. “ Yes,” the young man answered ; “there are Aruspas

some who do so; but such are wretched weaklings, only the
and because of their slavery, I think, they constantly weukling is
pray that they may die, because they are so unhappy ; δὰ
but, though there are ten thousand possible ways of
getting rid of life, they do not get rid of it. And this
very same sort attempt also to steal and do not keep
their hands off other people’s property; but when
they commit robbery or theft, you see that you are
the first to accuse the thief and the robber, because
it was not necessary to steal, and you do not pardon
him, but you punish him. 14. Nowin this same way,
the beautiful do not compel people to fall in love
with them nor to desire that which they should not,
but there are some miserable apologies for men who
are slaves to all sorts of passions, I think, and then
they blame love. But the high-minded and the good,
though they also have a desire for money and good
horses and beautiful women, have the power to let
all that alone so as not to touch anything beyond the
limit of what is right. 15. At any rate,’ he added,
“T have seen this lady and though she seemed to
me surpassingly beautiful, still I am here with you,
I practise horsemanship, and I do everything else
that it is my duty to do.”

16. “ Aye, by Zeus,” said Cyrus; “for you came
away perhaps in less time than love takes, as its
nature is, to get a man ensnared. For, you know,
it is possible for a man to put his finger in the
fire and not be burned at once, and wood does not
burst at once into flame ; still, for my part, I neither

‘AL

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

Ψ 9 » Ν ς "» ® ad
meu ὅμως δ᾽ ἔγωγε οὔτε πυρὸς ἑκὼν εἶναι ἅπτομαι
Mv Ἁ A 3 A > c \ ’
οὔτε τοὺς καλοὺς εἰσορῶ. οὐδέ γε σοὶ συμβουλεύω,
ΝΜ > ? 4 3 a a 2A \ v
edn, ὦ Αράσπα, ἐν τοῖς καλοῖς ἐᾶν τὴν ὄψιν
ἐνδιατρίβειν: ὡς τὸ μὲν πῦρ τοὺς ἁπτομένους κάει,
οἱ δὲ καλοὶ καὶ τοὺς ἄπωθεν θεωμένους ὑφάπτου-
σιν, ὥστε αἴθεσθαι τῷ ἔρωτι.
A 3
17. Θάρρει, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε: οὐδ᾽ ἐὰν μηδέποτε
παύσωμαι θεώμενος, οὐ μὴ κρατηθῶ ὥστε ποιεῖν
τι ὧν μὴ χρὴ ποιεῖν.
7
Κάώλλιστα, ἔφη, λέγεις: φύλαττε τοίνυν, ἔφη,
ὥσπερ σε κελεύω καὶ ἐπιμέλου αὐτῆς" ἴσως γὰρ
ἂν πάνυ ἡμῖν ἐν καιρῷ γένοιτο αὕτη ἡ γυνή.
18. Τότε μὲν δὴ ταῦτα εἰπόντες διελύθησαν.
e / Ψ ς» \ \
O δὲ νεανίσκος ἅμα μὲν ὁρῶν καλὴν τὴν
a Ψ δὲ 2 θ , \ 3 ’
γυναῖκα, ἅμα δὲ αἰσθανόμενος τὴν καλοκἀγαθίαν
aA Ψ
αὐτῆς, ἅμα δὲ θεραπεύων αὐτὴν καὶ οἰόμενος
4 a
χαρίξεσθαι αὐτῇ, dua δὲ αἰσθανόμενος οὐκ ἀχά-
3 ~ A
ρίστον οὖσαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπιμελομένην διὰ τῶν αὑτῆς
οἰκετῶν ὡς καὶ εἰσιόντι εἴη αὐτῷ τὰ δέοντα καὶ
εἴ ποτε ἀσθενήσειεν, ὡς μηδενὸς ἐνδέοιτο, ἐκ
πάντων τούτων ἡλίσκετο ἔρωτι, καὶ ἴσως οὐδὲν
θαυμαστὸν ἔπασχε. καὶ ταῦτα μὲν δὴ οὕτως
ἐπράττετο.
19. Βουλόμενος δὲ ὁ Κῦρος ἐθελοντὰς μένειν
3 “Ὁ
μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ τούς τε Μήδους καὶ τοὺς συμμάχους,
συνεκάλεσε πάντας τοὺς ἐπικαιρίους: ἐπεὶ δὲ
συνῆλθον, ἔλεξε τοιάδε: 20. ΓΑνδρες Μῆδοι καὶ
πάντες οἱ παρόντες, ἐγὼ ὑμᾶς οἶδα σαφῶς ὅτι
» 4 4 \ 3 Ἁ 2 7, Yd
οὔτε χρημάτων δεόμενοι σὺν ἐμοὶ ἐξήλθετε οὔτε

12

CYROPAEDIA, V. i. 16-20

put my hand into the fire nor look upon the
beautiful, if I can help it. And I advise you, too,
Araspas, said he, “ not to let your eyes linger upon
the fair; for fire, to be sure, burns only those who
touch it, but beauty insidiously kindles a fire even in
those who gaze upon it from afar, so that they are
inflamed with passion.”

17. “ Never fear, Cyrus,” said he, “even if I never
cease to look upon her, I shall never be so overcome
as to do anything that I ought not.”

‘Your professions,” said he, “are most excellent.

Keep her then, as I bid you, and take good care of
her; for this lady may perhaps be of very great
service to us when the time comes.”

18. After this conversation, then, they separated. He falls in

And as the young man found the lady so beautiful °°
and at the same time came to know her goodness
and nobility of character, as he attended her and
thought he pleased her, and then also as he saw that
she was not ungrateful but always took care by the
hands of her own servants not only that he should
find whatever he needed when he came in, but that,
if he ever fell sick, he should suffer no lack of
attention—in consequence of all this, he fell des-
perately in love with her; and what happened to him
was perhaps not at all surprising. Thus matters
began to take this turn.

19. Cyrus, however, wishing to have his Medes Cyprus calls
and allies stay with him voluntarily, called a meeting \Pon ihe
of all his staff-officers, and when they were come πῶμα
together he spoke as follows: 20. “ Men of Media and το
all here present, I am very sure that you came out
with me, not because you desired to get money by
it nor because you thought that in this you were

3

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

, A a
Κυαξάρῃ νομίξοντες τοῦτο ὑπηρετεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐμοὶ
, “Ὁ “
βουλόμενοι τοῦτο χαρίζεσθαι καὶ ἐμὲ τιμῶντες
νυκτοπορεῖν καὶ κινδυνεύειν σὺν ἐμοὶ ἠθελήσατε.
21. καὶ χάριν τούτων ἐγὼ ὑμῖν ἔχω μέν, εἰ μὴ
Lo A 3 , wv 3 ’ ’ 4
ἀδικῶ" ἀποδιδόναι δὲ οὔπω ἀξίαν δύναμιν ἔχειν
μοι δοκῶ. καὶ τοῦτο μὲν οὐκ αἰσχύνομαι λέγων"
Ἁ
τὸ δ᾽ ἐὰν μένητε παρ᾽ ἐμοί, ἀποδώσω, εὖ ἴστε,
ἔφη, αἰσχυνοίμην ἂν εἰπεῖν" νομίζω γὰρ ἐμαυτὸν
ἐοικέναι λέγοντι ταῦτα ἕνεκα τοῦ ὑμᾶς μᾶλλον
Δ ἢ % 3 \ A > ‘ \ 4 4
ἐθέλειν παρ᾽ ἐμοὶ καταμένειν. ἀντὶ δὲ τούτου τάδε
7 » AN \ ec An bd > 7 /
λέγω: ἐγὼ yap ὑμῖν, κἂν ἤδη ἀπίητε Κυαξάρῃ.
πειθόμενοι, ὅμως, ἂν ἀγαθόν τι πράξω, πειράσομαι
οὕτω ποιεῖν ὥστε καὶ ὑμᾶς ἐμὲ ἐπαινεῖν. 32. οὐ
\ \ 3 4 4 3 \ vec /
yap δὴ αὐτός ye ἄπειμι, ἀλλὰ Kal “Ὑρκανίοις οἷς
\ Ψ \ \ \ Ν 3 ,

Tous ὅρκους Kal τὰς δεξιὰς ἔδωκα ἐμπεδώσω καὶ
οὔποτε τούτους προδιδοὺς ἁλώσομαι, καὶ τῷ νῦν
, , \ / ec oa 4
διδόντι Γωβρύᾳ καὶ τείχη ἡμῖν καὶ χώραν
\ a n
καὶ δύναμιν πειράσομαι ποιεῖν μὴ μεταμελῆσαι

a e Ὁ
τῆς πρὸς ἐμὲ ὁδοῦ. 28. καὶ τὸ μέγιστον δή,
A A \
θεῶν οὕτω διδόντων περιφανῶς ἀγαθὰ καὶ φο-
’
βοίμην ἂν αὐτοὺς καὶ αἰσχυνοίμην ἀπολιπὼν
A > A 3 A 9 ‘ \ @ [4 39
ταῦτα εἰκῇ ἀπελθεῖν. ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν οὕτως, ἔφη,
ποιήσω' ὑμεῖς δὲ ὅπως γιγνώσκετε οὕτω καὶ
ποιεῖτε, καὶ ἐμοὶ εἴπατε ὅ τι ἂν ὑμῖν δοκῇ.
A e
24. Ὁ μὲν οὕτως εἶπε. πρῶτος δ᾽ ὁ φήσας ποτὲ
ral 3 3 \
συγγενὴς τοῦ Κύρου εἶναι εἶπεν, ANN ἐγὼ μέν,
ἔφη, ὦ βασιλεῦ: βασιλεὺς γὰρ ἔμοιγε δοκεῖς σὺ
e [οἱ
φύσει πεφυκέναι οὐδὲν ἧττον ἢ ὁ ἐν τῷ σμήνει
A A [4
φυόμενος τῶν μελεττῶν ἡγεμών' ἐκείνῳ τε γὰρ
14

CYROPAEDIA, V. i. 2ο--24

doing Cyaxares a service ; but it was to me that you
wished to do this favour, and it was out of regard
for me that you were willing to make the night-
march and to brave dangers with me. 21. For this
_also I thank you—I should be in the wrong not
to do so; but I do not think that I am as yet
in a position to make you an adequate return,
and this I am not ashamed to say. But let me
assure you,” said he, “that I should be ashamed
to say ‘if you will stay with me, I will make you
a proper return;’ for 1 think it would look as if
I were saying it merely to make you more willing
to stay with me. Instead of that, this is what I
mean: even though you go back now in obedience
to Cyaxares, still, if I achieve any success, I shall
try so to act that you also will praiseme. 22. For as
to myself, I certainly am not going back, but I will
be true to the oaths and the pledges which I gave
the Hyrcanians, and I will never be caught playing
them false ; and I will also endeavour so to conduct
myself that Gobryas, who is now offering us both his
castle.and his country and his forces, shall not repent
his coming to us. 23. And above all, now that the
gods are so manifestly blessing our efforts, I should
fear to offend them, and I should be ashamed in
their sight to go away without good reason and leave
what they have bestowed. Thus, therefore, I pro-
pose to act,” said he; “and do you also do as you
judge to be best, and tell me what your decision is.”

24. Thus he spoke. And the first one to reply was Artabazus
the man who had once upon a time claimed to be a !ead8 the |
kinsman of Cyrus. “For my part, O my king,” tostay —
said he—*“ for to me you seem to be a born king no I. iv. 27-28
less than is the sovereign of the bees in a hive.

tS

XENOPHON

αἱ μέλιτται ἑκοῦσαι μὲν πείθονται, ὅπου δ᾽ ἂν
μένῃ, οὐδεμία ἐντεῦθεν ἀπέρχεται' ἐὰν δέ ποι"
ἐξίῃ, οὐδεμία αὐτοῦ ἀπολείπεται. οὕτω δεινός
τις ἔρως αὐταῖς τοῦ ἄρχεσθαι ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνου ἐγγί-
γνεται" 25. καὶ πρὸς σὲ δέ μοι δοκοῦσι παραπλη-
σίως πως οἱ ἄνθρωποι [obra]? διακεῖσθαι. καὶ
γὰρ εἰς Πέ σας ὅτε παρ᾽ ἡμῶν ἀπήεις, τίς
Μήδων ἢ νέος ἢ γέρων σοῦ ἀπελείφθη τὸ μή
σοι ἀκολουθεῖν ἔστε ᾿Αστυάγης ἡμᾶς ἀπέστρε-
ψεν; ἐπειδὴ δ᾽ ἐκ Περσῶν βοηθὸς ἡμῖν ὡρμήθης,
σχεδὸν αὖ ἑωρῶμεν 38 τοὺς φίλους σου πάντας
ἐθελουσίους συνεπομένους. ὅτε δ᾽ αὖ τῆς δεῦρο
στρατείας ἐπεθύμησας, πάντες σοι Μῆδοι ἑ ἑκόντες
ἠκολούθησαν. 20. νῦν δ᾽ αὖ οὕτως ἔχομεν ὡς
σὺν μὲν σοὶ ὅμως καὶ ἐν τῇ πολεμίᾳ ὄντες
θαρροῦμεν, ἄνευ δὲ σοῦ καὶ οἴκαδε ἀπιέναι
φοβούμεθα. οἱ μὲν οὖν ἄλλοι ὅπως ποιήσου-
σιν αὐτοὶ ἐροῦσιν' ἐγὼ δέ, @ Κῦρε, καὶ ὧν
ἐγὼ κρατῶ καὶ μενοῦμεν παρὰ σοὶ καὶ ὁρῶντες
σὲ ,ἀνεξόμεθα καὶ καρτερήσομεν ὑπὸ σοῦ εὐεργε-
τούμενοι.

27. Ἐπὶ τούτῳ ἔλεξεν ὁ Τιγράνης ὧδε" Σύ,
om ὧ Κῦρε, μήποτε θαυμάσῃς ἂν ἐγὼ σιωπῶ"

ἡ γὰρ ψυχή, ἔφη, οὐχ ὡς βουλεύσουσα παρε-
σκεύασται ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ποιήσουσα ὅ τι ἂν παραγ-
γέλλῃς.

28. Ὁ δὲ Ὑρκάνιος εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλ ἐγὼ μέν, ὦ
Μῆδοι, εἰ νῦν ἀπέλθοιτε, δαίμονος ἂν φαίην τὴν
ἐπιβουλὴν εἶναι τὸ μὴ ἐᾶσαι ὑμᾶς μέγα εὐδαί-

1 xo: Dindorf, Edd. ; που MSS.

2 οὕτω MSS., most Edd. ; [οὕτω] Hug; φιλίως Gemoll.
3 ἑωρῶμεν Camerarius, Edd. ; ὁρῶμεν MSS

16

CYROPAEDIA, V. i. 24-28

For as the bees always willingly obey the queen-bee
and not one of them deserts the place where she
stays; and as not one fails to follow her if she goes
anywhere else—so marvellous a yearning to be ruled
by her is innate to them ; 25. so also do men seem
to me to be drawn by something like the same sort
of instinct toward you. And of that we have proof ;
for when you started to return from our country to I. iv. 25-28
Persia, what man of the Medes either young or old
failed to follow you, until Astyages made us turn
back ? And when you hastened to our aid from
Persia, we saw that almost all your friends followed
with you of their own free will. Again, when you
wished to come out on this expedition, all the Medes
volunteered to follow you. 26. And now, too, this is
our feeling, so that with you we are not afraid even
in the enemy’s land, while without you we are afraid
‘even to return home. Now the rest may tell for
themselves what they mean to do. But as for me,
Cyrus, I, with the men whom I command, will remain
with you and endure the sight of you and tolerate
your goodness to us.”’

27. Following him, Tigranes spoke as follows:
“ Cyrus,” said he, “you need never be surprised
when I fail to speak. For my mind has been disci-
plined not to offer counsel but to do what you
command.”

28. “ Well, Medes,” said the Hyrcanian king, “ if
you should go away now, I should say that it was
the plot of the evil one to prevent your becoming :

17

VOL. II.

XENOPHON

μονας γενέσθαι: ἀνθρωπίνη δὲ γνώμῃ τίς av ἢ
φευγόντων πολεμίων ἀποτρέποιτο ἢ ὅπλα παρα-
διδόντων οὐκ ἂν λαμβάνοι ἢ ἑαυτοὺς διδόντων
καὶ τὰ ἑαυτῶν οὐκ ἂν δέχοιτο, ἄλλως τε καὶ
τοῦ ἡγεμόνος ἡμῖν ὄντος τοιούτου ὃς ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ,
[oc]! ὄμνυμε ὑμῖν πάντας τοὺς θεούς, εὖ ποιῶν
ἡμᾶς μᾶλλον ἥδεσθαι ἢ ἑαυτὸν πλουτίζων.

39. πὶ τούτῳ πάντες οἱ Midat τοιάδ᾽ ἔλεγον"
Σύ, ὦ Κῦρε, καὶ ἐξήγαγες ἡμᾶς καὶ οἴκαδε, ὅταν
ἀπιέναι καιρὸς δοκῇ, σὺν σοὶ ἡμᾶς aye.

‘O δὲ Κῦρος ταῦτα ἀκούσας ἐπηύξατο, ᾿Αλλ᾽,
ὦ Ζεῦ μέγιστε, αἰτοῦμαί σε, δὸς τοὺς ἐμὲ τιμῶντας
νικῆσαΐξ με εὖ ποιοῦντα.

80. "Ex τούτου ἐκέλευσε τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους φυ-
λακὰς καταστήσαντας ἀμφ᾽ αὑτοὺς ἤδη ἔχειν,
τοὺς δὲ Πέρσας διαλαβεῖν τὰς σκηνάς, τοῖς μὲν
ἱππεῦσι τὰς τούτοις πρεπούσας, τοῖς δὲ πεζοῖς
τὰς τούτοις ἀρκούσας" καὶ οὕτω καταστήσασθαι
ὅπως ποιοῦντες οἱ ἐν ταῖς σκηναῖς πάντα τὰ
δέοντα φέρωσιν εἰς τὰς τάξεις τοῖς Πέρσαις καὶ
τοὺς ἵππους τεθεραπευμένους παρέχωσι, Πέρσαις
δὲ μηδὲν ἄλλο ἦ ἔργον ἣ τὰ πρὸς τὸν πόλεμον
ἐκπονεῖν.

Ταύτην μὲν οὖν οὕτω διῆγον τὴν ἡμέραν.
ὡς MSS. ; omitted by Schneider, Edd.

18

CYROPAEDIA, V. i. 28-30

exceedingly blest. For, in all common sense, who
would turn away from the enemy when they are in
flight, or refuse to take their arms when they surren-
der them, or their persons and property when they
offer them—especially under such a leader as we
have? For, I swear to you by all the gods, he seems
to me happier in doing us kindnesses than in en-
riching himself.”

29. F ollowing him, all the Medes spoke to this The whole |
effect : “It’is you, Cyrus, that have brought us out tingent
here, and when you think the time to return has a
come, lead us back with you.”

And when Cyrus heard that, he uttered this
prayer: “Hear me, I beseech thee, O Zeus
almighty, and grant that in service to them I
may surpass the honour they show to me.’

30. Thereupon he commanded the rest to station
guards and after that to do for themselves whatever
they pleased ; and the Persians he bade divide the
tents among themselves—-to the cavalry the ones
- appropriate to their use and to the infantry such as
sufficed for their needs—and to arrange matters so
that the commissaries in the tents should do all that
was required of them, prepare everything necessary,
and carry it to the quarters of the Persians, and
have their horses groomed and fed, and that the
Persians should have no duty other than to practise
the arts of war.

Thus they spent that day.

19
c 2

XENOPHON

II

1. Πρῷ δ᾽ ἀναστάντες ἐπορεύοντο πρὸς To-
βρύαν, Κῦρος μὲν ἐφ᾽ ἵππου καὶ οἱ Ἰ]ερσῶν
ἱππεῖς γεγενημένοι εἰς δισχιλίους" οἱ δὲ τὰ τού-
τῶν γέρρα καὶ τὰς κοπίδας ἔχοντες ἐπὶ τούτοις
εἵποντο, ἴσοι ὄντες τὸν ἀριθμόν: καὶ ἡ ἄλλη δὲ
στρατιὰ τεταγμένη ἐπορεύετο. ἕκαστον δ᾽ ἐκέ-
λευσε τοῖς καινοῖς ἑαυτῶν θεράπουσιν εἰπεῖν ὅτι
ὅστις ἂν αὐτῶν ἢ τῶν ὀπισθοφυλάκων φαίνηται
ὄπισθεν ἢ τοῦ μετώπου πρόσθεν ἴῃ ἢ κατὰ τὰϊ
πλάγια ἔξω τῶν ἐν τάξει ἰόντων 5 ἁλίσκηται,
κολασθήσεται.

2. Δευτεραῖοι δὲ ἀμφὶ δείλην γίγνονται πρὸς
τῷ Γωβρύου χωρίῳ, καὶ ὁρῶσιν ὑπερίσχυρόν
τε τὸ ἔρυμα καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν τειχῶν πάντα παρε-
σκευασμένα ὡς ἂν κράτιστα ἀπομάχοιτο" . καὶ
βοῦς δὲ πολλοὺς καὶ πάμπολλα πρόβατα ὑπὸ
τὼ ἐρυμνὰ προσηγμένα ἑώρων.

3. Πέμψας & ὁ Γωβρύας πρὸς τὸν Κῦρον
ἐκέλευσε περιελάσαντα ἰδεῖν 4° ἡ πρόσοδος
εὐπετεστάτη, εἴσω δὲ πέμψαι πρὸς ἑαυτὸν τῶν
πιστῶν τινας, οἵτινες αὐτῷ“ τὰ ἔνδον ἰδόντες
ἀπαγγελοῦσιν. 4. οὕτω δὴ ὁ Κῦρος αὐτὸς μὲν
τῷ ὄντι βουλόμενος ἰδεῖν εἴ που εἴη αἱρέσιμον
τὸ τεῖχος, εἰ ψευδὴς φαίνοιτο ὁ Τωβρύας, περι-
ἤλαυνε πάντοθεν, ἑώρα τε ἰσχυρότερα πάντα

1 τὰ supplied by Pantazides, most Edd.; not in MSS.,
Dindorf.

2 ἰόντων Pantazides, most Edd. ; ὄντων MSS., Dindorf.

3 ἡ Camerarius, Edd. ; ef MSS.
4 αὐτῷ Stephanus, Edd. ; αὐτῶν MSS.

20

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 1-4

IT

I. Risina early the next morning they started— Tho Porsian

Cyrus, on horseback, with those of the Persians who Ge
had been transformed into cavalrymen, to the
number of about two thousand—to visit Gobryas.
And those who carried the horsemen’s shields and
sabres followed behind them, to the same number ;
the rest of the army also proceeded in its proper
divisions. He ordered the horsemen, each one, to
inform their new squires that if any one of them
should be seen behind the rear-guard or get in front
of the van or be found on the flanks outside the
line of march, he should be punished.

2. Toward evening of the second day they arrived
at Gobryas’s castle; and they saw that the fortress
was exceedingly strong and that everything was
ready on the walls so that there might be most
effective fighting from them. And they saw many
cattle also and a great many sheep driven up under
protection of the fortifications.

3. Then Gobryas sent to Cyrus and bade him
ride around and see where access was most casy and
send in some of his trusted officers to examine
what was inside and report back to him what they
saw. 4. So Cyrus, wishing, as a matter of fact, to Gobryas
see for himself whether the fort could be stormed fhow®h™
in case Gobryas should prove false, rode round on "sources
every side and saw that it was everywhere too strong
for any one to approach. And those whom he had

21

ΧΕΈΝΟΡΗΟΝ

προσελθεῖν οὺς δ᾽ ἔπεμψε πρὸς Γωβρύαν, a ἀπήγ-
γελλοι' τῷ Κύρῳ ὅτι τοσαῦτα εἴη ἔνδον ἀγαθὰ
ὅσα ἐπ᾽ ἀνθρώπων γενεών. ὡς σφίσι δοκεῖν, μὴ
ἂν Ἐπ ἘΝ τοὺς eréor ὄντας.

Ὁ μὲν δὴ Κῦρος ér φρουτ τίξι ἣν ὅ τι ποτ᾽ εἴη
ταῦτα, ὁ δὲ Γωβρύας αὐτὸς τε ἐξηει πρὸς αὐτὸν
καὶ τοὺς ἔνδοθεν πάντας ἐξῆγε φέροντας οἶνον,
ἄλφιτα, ἄλευρα, ἄλλους δὲ ἐλαύνοντας Bois,
αἶγας, οἷς, σῦς, καὶ εἴ τι Spwrov, πάντα ixava
προσῆγον ὡς δειπνῆσαι πᾶσαι τὴν σὺν Ku
στρατιάν. 6. οἱ μὲν δὴ ἐπὶ τούτῳ ταχθέντες
διήρουν τε ταῦτα καὶ ἐδειπτ' ‘OTT OLOUD. ὁ δὲ Γω-
βρύας, ἐπεὶ πάντες αὐτῷ οἱ ἄνδρες ἔξω ἦσαν,
εἰσιέναι τὸν Κῦρον» ἐκέλει' σεν ὅπως νομίζοι ἀσφα-
λέστατα. προεισπέμψας οὖν ὁ Κῦρος προσκόπους
καὶ δύναμιν καὶ αὐτὸς οὕτως εἰσῇει. ἐπεὶ δ'
εἰσῆλθεν ἀναπεπταμένας τὰς πύλας ἔχων, “ταρε-
κάλει τοὺς φίλους πάντας καὶ ἄρχοντας τῶν μεθ'
ἑαυτοῦ. ἴ. ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἔνδον ἦσαν, ἐκφέρω yo
Γωβρύας φιάλας χρυσᾶς καὶ πρόχους καὶ κάλ-
πιδας καὶ κόσμον παντοῖον καὶ δαρεικοὺς ἀμέ-
Tpovs τι! !ὰς καὶ πάντα καλὰ πολλά, τέλος τὴν
θυγατέρα, δεινὸν τι κάλλος καὶ μέγεθος, πενθικῶς
δ᾽ ἔχουσα! τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ τεθνηκότος, “ἐξάγων ὧδε
εἶπεν" ᾿Εγώ σοι, ὦ Ke Pe, τὰ μὲν χρήματα ταῦτα
δωροῦμαι, τὴν δὲ θυγατέρα ταύτην ἐπιτρέπω. δια-
θέσθαι ὃ ὅπως ἀν σὺ βούλῃ" ἱκετεύομεν δέ, é ἐγὼ μὲν
καὶ πρόσθει' τοῦ υἱοῦ, αὕτη δὲ νῦν τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ
τιμωρὸν γενέσθαι σε.

8. Ὁ δὲ ρος Ὁ πρὸς ταῦτα εἶπεν, "ARN ἐγὼ
σοὶ per καὶ τότε ὑπεσχόμην ἀψευδοῦντός σου
τιμωρήσειν εἰς δίναμιν" rev δὲ ὅτε ἀληθεύοντά σε
22

“»-

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 4-8

sent in to Gobryas brought back the report that
there were provisions enough inside to last the
garrison, as it seemed to them, for a _ whole
generation.

5. Now Cyrus was pondering what all this meant,
when Gobryas himself came out bringing with him
all his followers; and some of them brought out
with them wine and flour and barley-meal; others
brought cattle, goats, sheep, swine, and all kinds of
provisions—a plenty of everything for a dinner for
Cyrus’s whole army. 6. And they whose business it
was apportioned it and set about preparing the meal.
And when all his men were outside, Gobryas bade
Cyrus enter, in whatever way he thought he might
enter most safely. So Cyrus sent in ahead of him some
scouts and a part of his forces, and then with this
precaution he went in himself. And when he had
gone in, keeping the gates wide open, he called to
him all his friends and the officers of the troops with
him. 7. And when they were inside, Gobryas brought
out golden goblets, pitchers, and vases, all sorts of
ornaments, an almost countless pile of darics, and.
all sorts of treasure in great quantities ; and finally he
brought out his daughter, a marvel of beauty and
stature, but in mourning for her brother who was dead; IV. vi. 2.
and he said: “ These treasures, Cyrus, J present to you,
and this my daughter I entrust to you to make what
disposal of her you may see fit. But we make our
prayer to you, I,as 1 have done already, that you
avenge my son, and she that you be the avenger of
her brother.”

8. “ Well,” said Cyrus in reply to this, “ I promised ee
you even then that, assuming that you did not speak covenant
me false, I should do all in my power to avenge you ; Gobryas

23

XENOPHON

ὁρῶ, ἤδη ὀφείλω THY ὑπόσχεσιν, Kal ταύτῃ ὑπι-
σχνοῦμαι τὰ αὐτὰ ταῦτα σὺν θεοῖς ποιήσειν.

Καὶ τὰ μὲν χρήματα ταῦτα, ἔφη, ἐγὼ μὲν
δέχομαι, δίδωμι δ᾽ αὐτὰ τῇ παιδὶ ταύτῃ κἀκείνῳ
ὃς ἂν γήμῃ αὐτήν. ν δὲ δῶρον ἄπειμι ἔχων παρὰ
σοῦ ἀνθ᾽ οὗ οὐδ᾽ ἂν τὰ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι, [ἐκεῖ πλεῖστά
ἐστιν,]} οὐδὲ τὰ πανταχοῦ [ἀντὶ τούτου οὗ σύ μοι
“δεδώρησαι 3 ἥδιον ἂν ἔχων ἀπέλθοιμι. ᾿

9. Καὶ ὁ Γωβρύας θαυμάσας τε τί τοῦτ᾽ εἴη καὶ
ὑποπτεύσας μὴ τὴν θυγατέρα λέγοι, οὕτως ἤρετο"
Καὶ τί τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε;

Kal ὁ Κῦρος ἀπεκρίνατο, “Ort, ἔφη, ἐγώ, ὦ
Γωβρύα, πολλοὺς μὲν οἶμαι εἶναι ἀνθρώπους
οὗ οὔτε ἀσεβεῖν ἂν ἐθέλοιεν οὔτε ἀδικεῖν οὔτε
ἂν ψεύδοιντο ἑκόντες εἶναι' διὰ δὲ τὸ μηδένα
αὐτοῖς ἠθεληκέναι προέσθαι μήτε χρήματα πολλὰ
μήτε τυραννίδα μήτε τείχη ἐρυμνὰ μήτε τέκνα
ἀξιέραστα, ἀποθνήσκουσι πρότερον πρὶν δῆλοι
γίγνεσθαι οἷοι ἧσαν' 10. ἐμοὶ δὲ σὺ νυνὶ καὶ τείχη
ἐρυμνὰ καὶ πλοῦτον παντοδαπὸν καὶ δύναμιν τὴν
σὴν καὶ θυγατέρα ἀξιόκτητον ἐγχειρίσας πεποίη-
κάς με δῆλον γενέσθαι πᾶσιν ἀρ eee ὅτι οὔτ᾽
ἂν ἀσεβεῖν περὶ ξένους ἐθέλοιμι οὔτ᾽ ἂν ἀδικεῖν
χρημάτων ἕνεκα οὔτε συνθήκας ἂν ψευδοίμην
ἐκὼν εἰναι. 11. τούτων ἐγώ, εὖ ἴσθι, ἕως ἂν ἀνὴρ
δίκαιος ὦ καὶ δοκῶν εἶναι τοιοῦτος ἐπαινῶμαι ὑπ᾽
ἀνθρώπων, οὔποτ᾽ ἐπιλήσομαι, ἀλλὰ πειράσομαϊ
σε ἀντιτιμῆσαι πᾶσι τοῖς καλοῖς.

1 [ἐκεῖ πλεῖστά ἐστιν] Hug ; εἰ ἐκεῖ πλεῖστά ἐστιν MSS. ; [εἰ

ἐκεῖ... ἐστιν] Hirschig ; εἰ καὶ πλεῖστά ἐστιν Dindorf.
τ ναι, «6. δεδώρησαι MSS. ; bracketed by Hirschig, most

24

΄

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 8-τὶ

and now, when I see that you are truthful, my
promise is already due; and I promise her likewise
that with heaven’s help I will fulfil my promise to
the letter.

‘“¢ Now as to these treasures,” said he, “I accept
them, but I give them again to your daughter here
and the man who shall marry her. But one gift of
yours will I take as I leave you, in place of which
not even all the wealth of Babylon (and that is
enormous)—no, not even all the wealth of all the
world would send ‘me away more happy than with
this gift from you.”

9. And Gobryas, wondering what he meant and
suspecting that he meant his daughter, asked:
« And what might that gift be, Cyrus?”

‘‘ Gobryas,” he replied, “it is this: I believe that
there are many men who would not consent to be
wicked or unjust or false, but they die before it is
ever discovered what sort of men they are, simply
because no one has ever seen fit to entrust them with
great wealth or kingly power or mighty fortresses or
lovely children ; 10. but you have now placed in my
hands your ‘fortress and all sorts of wealth, your
forces and your precious child, and have thus given
me an opportunity of showing to all the world that I
would not do an act of wickedness against a friend or
do-a wrong for the sake of gain or willingly prove
false to a covenant. 11. And so long as I am an
honest man and receive men’s approbation as bear-
ing this reputation, I assure you that I shall never
forget this proof of your confidence but shall try
to show you all fair honour in return.

25

ee |

XENOPHON

12. Καὶ ἀνδρὸς δ᾽, ἔφη, τῇ θυγατρὶ μὴ go
ς 3 “ 39 ws 4 \ 3

ὡς ἀπορήσεις ἀξίου ταύτης πολλοὶ γὰρ Kayab
φίλοι εἰσὶν ἐμοί: ὧν τις γαμεῖ ταύτην' εἰ μέντ
χρήμαθ᾽ ἕξει τοσαῦτα ὅσα σὺ δίδως ἢ Kal ar)
πολλαπλάσια τούτων, οὐκ ἂν ἔχοιμι εἰπεῖν" «
μέντοι εὖ ἴσθι ὅτι εἰσί τινες αὐτῶν οἱ ὧν μὲν «
δίδως χρημάτων οὐδὲ μικρὸν τούτων ἕνεκά.
μᾶλλον θαυμάζουσιν: ἐμὲ δὲ ζηλοῦσι νυνὶ x
εὔχονται πᾶσι θεοῖς γενέσθαι ποτὲ ἐπιδείξασθ
e \ 4 3 30Ν 3 A A ,
ὡς πιστοὶ MEV εἰσιν οὐδὲν ἧττον ἐμοῦ τοῖς φίλοι

a \ ’ e A > A ἐς a a“
τοῖς δὲ πολεμίοις ὡς οὔποτ᾽ ἂν ὑφεῖντο ζῶντες,
μή τις θεὸς βλάπτοι: ἀντὶ δ᾽ ἀρετῆς καὶ δόξ:
3 fo) a 9503 A v4 Ἁ aA A
ἀγαθῆς ὅτι οὐδ᾽ ἂν τὰ Σύρων πρὸς τοῖς σοῖς x.
᾿Ασσυρίων πάντα προέλοιντο' τοιούτους ἄνδρι
εὖ ἴσθι ἐνταῦθα καθημένους.

18. Καὶ ὁ Γωβρύας εἶπε γελάσας, ἸΤρὸς τό

A ΝΜ 4 A a ᾽ “A φ / 9
θεῶν, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε, δεῖξον δή μοι ποῦ οὗτοί εἰσι
ἵνα σε τούτων τινὰ αἰτήσωμαι παῖδά μοι γεν
σθαι.

Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, Οὐδὲν ἐμοῦ σε δεήσει Tv,
θάνεσθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἂν σὺν ἡμῖν ἕπῃ, αὐτὸς σὺ ἐξε
καὶ ἄλλῳ δεικνύναι αὐτῶν ἕκαστον.

14. Τοσαῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν δεξιάν τε λαβὼν τοῦ Γωβρί
καὶ ἀναστὰς ἐξήει, καὶ τοὺς μεθ᾽ αὑτοῦ ἐξῆγι
ἅπαντας" καὶ πολλὰ δεομένου τοῦ Γωβρύα ἔνδι

A 9 3 I 3 4 3 A ,
δειπνεῖν οὐκ ἠθέλησεν, ANN ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδ
ἐδείπνει καὶ τὸν Γωβρύαν σύνδειπνον παρέλαβε.
15. ἐπὶ στιβάδος δὲ κατακλινεὶς ἤρετο αὐτὸν ὧδ
26

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 12-15

12. “ And as for your daughter,” he continued, Cyrus's
“do not fear that you shall fail to find a husband Pie?’
worthy of her; for I have many noble friends; rrr
some one of them will marry her. But whether he
will have as much money as you are ready to give me or
even many times as much, 1 could not say. Let me
tell you, however, that there are some of them who
do not admire you one whit the more for the money
you have to offer; but with me they are vying now
and praying to all the gods that it may be granted
them one day to prove that they are not less faithful
to their friends than I, and that so long as they live
they would never yield to their enemies, unless some
god should cross them. But their virtue and their
good name they would not barter for all your wealth
and the wealth of the Assyrians and Syrians to boot.

Such men, let me tell you, are sitting here.”

13. “ By the gods, Cyrus,’ said Gobryas with a
laugh, “ please show me where they are, that 1 may
ask you for one of them to be my son-in-law.”

“There will be no need of your getting that
information from me,” answered Cyrus; “ but, if you
will go with us, you will be able yourself to point
each one of them out to somebody else.”

14, When he had thus spoken, he _ clasped Gobryas is
Gobryas’s right hand in his and rose to depart, ihe
taking with him all his followers. And though ple life
Gobryas urged him to dine in the castle, he de-
clined, but dined in camp and took Gobryas with
him as his guest. 15. And as he reclined upon a
mat of straw he asked this question: “Tell me,

XENOPHON

v Ζ θῇ AO. A ’ Ψ
ἔσκωπτον οἷα σκωφθῆναι ἥδιον ἢ μή a τε
Ν e \ A ef 3 A AY \ A
ἔπαιζον ws πολὺ μὲν ὕβρεως ἀπῆν, πολὺ δὲ τοῦ
αἰσχρόν τι ποιεῖν, πολὺ δὲ τοῦ χαλεπαίνεσθαι
πρὸς ἀλλήλους. 19. μέγιστον δ᾽ αὐτῷ ἔδοξεν
εἶναι τὸ ἐν στρατείᾳ ὄντας τῶν εἰς τὸν αὐτὸν κίν-
δυνον ἐμβαινόντων μηδενὸς οἴεσθαι δεῖν πλείω
’ 3 \ fe) ’ eg? 9

παρατίθεσθαι, ἀλλὰ τοῦτο νομίζειν ἡδίστην εὐω-
χίαν εἶναι τοὺς συμμάχεσθαι μέλλοντας ὅτι pote
στους παρασκευάζειν.

20, Ἡνίκα δὲ Γωβρύας ὡς εἰς οἶκον ἀπιὼν
ἀνίστατο, εἰπεῖν λέγεται, Οὐκέτε θαυμάζω, &
Κῦρε, εἰ ἐκπώματα μὲν καὶ ἱμάτια καὶ χρυσίον
ς A e A 4 [4 θ 9 \ de 4
ἡμεῖς ὑμῶν πλείονα κεκτήμεθα, αὐτοὶ ἐλάτ-
TOVOS ὑμῶν ἄξιοί ἐσμεν. ἡμεῖς μὲν γὰρ ἐπιμελό-
μεθα ὅπως ἡμῖν ταῦτα ὡς πλεῖστα ἔσται, ὑμεῖς
δέ μοι δοκεῖτε ἐπιμέλεσθαι ὅπως αὐτοὶ ὡς
βέλτιστοι ἔσεσθε.

a? A

21. Ὁ μὲν ταῦτ᾽ εἶπεν" ὁ δὲ Κῦρος, “Ay’, ἔφη,
4 4 Ψ Ἁ
ὦ Γωβρύα, ὅπως πρῷ παρέσει ἔχων τοὺς ἱππέας
ἐξωπλισμένους, | iva καὶ τὴν δύναμίν σου ἴδωμεν,
καὶ ἅμα διὰ τῆς σῆς χώρας ἄξεις ἡμᾶς, ὅπως ἂν
εἰδῶμεν ἅ τε δεῖ φίλια καὶ πολέμια ἡμᾶς νομίξειν.

, \ \ a 3 a .
22, Tore μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ εἰπόντες ἀπῆλθον éxd-
τερος ἐπὶ τὰ προσήκοντα.

"E \ δὲ e 4 3 4 a e 4

πεὶ ἡμέρα ἐγένετο, παρῆν ὁ Γωβρύας
e A “A
ἔχων τοὺς ἱππέας, καὶ ἡγεῖτο. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος, ὥσπερ
\ » ’ A
προσήκει ἀνδρὶ ἄρχοντι, ov μόνον τῷ πορεύεσθαι
τὴν ὁδὸν προσεῖχε τὸν νοῦν, ἀλλ᾽ ἅμα προϊὼν
ἐπεσκοπεῖτο εἴ τι δυνατὸν εἴη τοὺς πολεμίους

30

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 18--22

pleased to be asked than not, that they indulged in
such banter as is more agreeable to hear than not ;
he observed how far their jests were removed from in-
sult, how far they were from doing anything unbe-
coming, and how far from offending one another. 19.
But what seemed to him most extraordinary of all
was that when on active service they did not think
they ought to be served with a larger share than any
one else of those who were going into the same
dangers, but that they considered it the most sump-
tuous feast to make those who were to be their
comrades in arms as. efficient as possible.

20. When Gobryas rose to go home, he is reported
to have said: “ I am no longer surprised, Cyrus, that
while we possess more cups and clothing and gold
than you, we ourselves are worth less than you are.
For our whole thought is to have as much of those
things as possible, while your whole thought seems
to me to be that you may be yourselves as capable
as possible.”

21. Thus he spoke ; and Cyrus answered : “ Please
see to it, Gobryas, that you are here early in the
morning with your cavalry under arms, so that we
may see your forces, and then you shall lead us
through your country so that we may know what we
have to consider as belonging to our friends and
what as belonging to our enemies.”’

22. When they had thus spoken, they went away,
each to his own proper task.

When day dawned, Gobryas came with his cavalry
and led the way. But Cyrus, as became a general,
turned his thoughts not only upon the march, but at
the same time, as he proceeded, he kept studying
the situation to see whether it might be in any way

31

XENOPHON

ἀσθενεστέρους ποιεῖν ἢ αὑτοὺς ἰσχυροτέρους.
28. καλέσας οὖν τὸν Ὑρκάνιον καὶ τὸν Γωβρύαν,
τούτους γὰρ ἐνόμιζεν εἰδέναι μάλιστα ὧν αὐτὸς
@ETO δεῖσθαι μαθεῖν, Ἔγώ τοι, ἔφη, ὦ ἄνδρες
φίλοι, οἶμαι σὺν ὑμῖν ἂν ὡς πιστοῖς βουλευό-
μενος 1 περὶ τοῦ ) πολέμου τοῦδε οὐκ ἂν ἐξαμαρτά-
νειν" ὁρῶ γὰρ ὅτι μᾶλλον ὑμῖν ἢ ἐμοὶ σκεπτέον
ὅπως ὁ ᾿Ασσύριος ἡμῶν μὴ ἐπικρατήσει. ἐμοὶ
μὲν γάρ, ἔφη, τῶνδε ἀποσφαλέντι ἔστιν ἴσως
καὶ ἄλλη. ἀποστροφή" ὑμῖν δ᾽, εἰ οὗτος ἐπικρα-
τήσει, ὁρῶ ἅμα πάντα τὰ ὄντα ἀχλότρια γυγνό-
μενα. 34. καὶ γὰρ ἐμοὶ μὲν πολέμιός. ἐστιν,
οὐκ ἐμὲ μισῶν, ἀλλ᾽ οἰόμενος ἀσύμφορον ἑαυτῷ
μεγάλους εἶναι ἡμᾶς, καὶ στρατεύει 2 διὰ τοῦτο
ἐφ᾿ ἡμᾶς" ὑμᾶς δὲ καὶ μισεῖ, ἀδικεῖσθαι νομίξων
ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν.

Πρὸς ταῦτα ἀπεκρίναντο ἀμφότεροι. κατὰ ταὐτὰ
περαίνειν ὅ τι μέλλει, ὡς ταῦτ᾽ εἰδόσι σφίσι
καὶ μέλον αὐτοῖς ἰσχυρῶς ὅπῃ τὸ μέλλον ἀπο-
βήσοιτο. 25. Lee δὴ ἤρξατο ade Λέξατε δή
μοι, ἔφη, ὑ ὑμᾶς νομίζει μόνους πολεμικῶς ἔχειν 0
᾿Ασσύριος πρὸς ἑαυτόν, ἢ ἐπίστασθε καὶ ἄλλον
τινὰ αὐτῷ πολέμιον;

Ναὶ μὰ Δί᾽ , ἔφη ὁ Ὑρκάνιος, πολεμιώτατοι
μέν εἰσιν αὐτῷ Καδούσιοι, ἔθνος πολύ τε καὶ
ἄλκιμον' Σάκαι γε μὴν ὅμοροι ἡμῖν, οἵ κακὰ
πολλὰ πεπόνθασιν ὑ ὑπὸ τοῦ ᾿Ασσυρίου" ἐπειρᾶτο
γὰρ κἀκείνους ὥσπερ καὶ ἡμᾶς καταστρέψασθαι.

1 βουλευόμενος xyA, Edd.; βουλενομένοις GH (taken into

my counsels).
2 στρατεύει xzF, Edd.; ἐστράτευσε DG? (ἡ was for this

reason that he beyan the war).

32

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 22-25

possible to make the enemy. weaker or his own side
stronger. 23. So he called Gobryas and_ the cyrus con-
Hyrcanian king to him, for he supposed that they go ui
must know best what he thought he needed to learn, and the
and said: “ My dear friends, 1 think that I should be a
making no mistake to consult with you in regard to
this war and to rely upon your trustworthiness. For
I observe that you have greater need than I to see
to it that the Assyrian shall not get the upper
_ hand of us: if I am unsuccessful in this, I shall,
perhaps, find some other place of refuge ; whereas in
your case, I see that if he gains the upper hand, all
that you have passes into other hands. 24. For, as
for me, he is my enemy, not because he hates me,
but because he imagines that it would be inimical
to his interests for our nation to become great, and
for that reason he is making war upon us; but
you he actually hates, for he thinks that you have
done him wrong.”’

To this they both answered in the same way, that
he should proceed with what he had to say, for they
recognized the truth of what he had said and knew
that it was a matter of vital concern to them how
things turned out in the future. 25. Then he
began as follows: “Tell me, then,” said he, “does
the Assyrian king believe that you are the only ones
who are hostile to him, or do you know of any one
else who is his enemy? ω

ΦΥ68, by Zeus,’ said the Hyrcanian; “the Cadu- Cyrus aims
sians, a large and powerful nation, are most bitter efecto
enemies of his; and so are our neighbours, the tion with
Sacians, for they have suffered very severely at his anne
hands; for he attempted to subjugate them just as Assyria
he did us.”

33
VOL. II. D

XENOPHON

26. Οὐκοῦν, ἔφη, οἴεσθε viv αὐτοὺς ἀμφοτέ-
ρους ἡδέως ἂν ἐπιβῆναι μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν τῷ ᾿Ασσυρίῳ;

Ἔφασαν, Καὶ σφόδρ᾽ ἄν, εἴ πή γε δύναιντο
συμμίξαι.

Τί δ᾽, ἔφη, ἐν μέσῳ ἐστὶ τοῦ συμμίξαι;

᾿Ασσύριοι, ἔφασαν, τὸ αὐτὸ ἔθνος δι᾽ οὗπερ νυνὶ
πορεύει.

27. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ ταῦτα ἤκουσεν ὁ Κῦρος, Τί γάρ,
ὄφη, ὦ Γωβρύα, οὐ σὺ τοῦ νεανίσκου τούτου
ὃς νῦν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν καθέστηκεν ὑπερηφανίαν
πολλήν τινα τοῦ τρόπου κατηγορεῖς;

Τοιαῦτα γάρ, οἶμαι, ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας, ἔπαθον
ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.

Πότερα δῆτα, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, εἰς σὲ μόνον
τοιοῦτος ἐγένετο ἢ καὶ εἰς ἄλλους τινάς;

28. Νὴ Δί᾽, ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας, καὶ εἰς ἄλλους
γε ἀλλὰ τοὺς μὲν ἀσθενοῦντας οἷα ὑβρίξει τί
δεῖ λέγειν; ἑνὸς δὲ ἀνδρὸς πολὺ δυνατωτέρου ἢ
ἐγὼ υἱόν, καὶ ἐκείνου ἑταῖρον ὄντα ὥσπερ τὸν
ἐμόν, συμπίνοντα παρ᾽ ἑαυτῷ συλλαβὼν ἐξέτεμεν,
ὡς μέν τινες ἔφασαν, ὅτε ἡ παλλακὴ αὐτοῦ
ἐπήνεσεν αὐτὸν ὡς καλὸς εἴη καὶ ἐμακάρισε τὴν
μέλλουσαν αὐτῷ γυναῖκα ἔσεσθαι: ὡς δὲ αὐτὸς
νῦν λέγει, ὅτε ἐπείρασεν αὐτοῦ τὴν παλλακίδα.
καὶ νῦν οὗτος εὐνοῦχος μέν ἐστι, τὴν δ᾽ ἀρχὴν
ἔχει, ἐπεὶ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ἐτελεύτησεν.

29. Οὐκοῦν, ἔφη, οἴει ἂν καὶ τοῦτον ἡδέως
ἡμᾶς ἰδεῖν, εἰ οἴοιτο ἑαυτῷ βοηθοὺς ἂν γενέσθαι;

34

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 26-29

26. “ Well then,” said he, “do you think that
these two nations would like to join us in an attack
upon the Assyrian ?”’

“ Yes,” they answered, “ and right eagerly, if they
could find a way to combine their forces with ours.”

‘* And what is to hinder such a union of forces?”
asked Cyrus.

“The Assyrians,” they answered, “ the same nation,
through whose country you are now marching.”

27. * But, Gobryas,” said Cyrus, when he heard this,
‘do you not accuse this young fellow who has just
come to the throne of cruel insolence of character?”

“That judgment, I think,” said Gobryas,’ is
warranted by my experience with him.”

«Pray, are you the only man towards whom he
has acted in this way,” Cyrus asked, “or are there
others also?”’

28. “ Aye, by Zeus,” said Gobryas; “there are The king
others also. But why should I recount his acts of δ #484
insolence toward the weak? For once when he and
the son of a man much more powerful than I were
drinking together, a young man who, like my son,
was his comrade, he had him seized and castrated ;
and the occasion, so some people said, was simply
because his concubine had praised his friend, re-
marking how handsome he was and felicitating the
woman who should be his wife; but the king him-
self now maintains that it was because the man had
made advances toward his concubine. And so now
he is a eunuch, but he has come into the kingdom,
for his father is dead.”

29. “ Well then,” said Cyrus, “ do you think that
he also would be glad to see us, if he thought we
could help him?”

35

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

Εὖ μὲν οὖν, ἔφη, οἶδα, ὁ ωβρύας" ἀλλ᾽ ἰδεῖν
τοι αὐτὸν χαλεπὸν ἐστιν, ὦ Κῦρε.

Πῶς; ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος.

49] 3 7 3 ’ ’ 3 > \

τι εἰ μέλλει τις ἐκείνῳ συμμίξειν, παρ᾽ αὐτὴν
τὴν Βαβυλῶνα δεῖ παριέναι.

80. Τί οὖν, ἔφη, τοῦτο χαλεπόν;

Ὅτι νὴ A’, ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας, οἶδα ἐξελθοῦσαν
dv! δύναμιν ἐξ αὐτῆς πολλαπλασίαν ἧς σὺ
" a eo »” ¢ 3 > \ a ,
ἔχεις viv: εὖ δ᾽ ἴσθι ὅτι καὶ δι’ αὐτὸ τοῦτο ἧττόν

[οὶ 3
σοι νῦν ἢ τὸ πρότερον ᾿Ασσύριοι καὶ τὰ ὅπλα
ἀποφέρουσι καὶ τοὺς ἵππους ἀπάγουσιν, ὅτι τοῖς
ἰδοῦσιν αὐτῶν ὀλίγη ἔδοξεν εἶναε ἡ σὴ δύναμις"

\ e 4 Φ Ἁ ΜΝ na
καὶ ὁ λόγος οὗτος πολὺς ἤδη ἔσπαρται" δοκεῖ
δέ μοι, ἔφη, βέλτιον εἶναι φυλαττομένους πο-
ρεύεσθαι.

e a ἴον
81. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος ἀκούσας τοῦ Γωβρύου τοιαῦτα
/ \ > δ μά [οἱ ζω.
τοιάδε πρὸς αὐτὸν ἔλεξε: Καλῶς μοι δοκεῖς

/ 2 7 4 ς 3 J
λέγειν, ὦ Γωβρύα, κελεύων ὡς ἀσφαλέστατα
τὰς πορείας ποιεῖσθαι. ἔγωγ᾽ οὖν σκοπῶν οὐ
δύναμαι ἐννοῆσαι ἀσφαλεστέραν οὐδεμίαν πορείαν
ἡμῖν τοῦ" πρὸς αὐτὴν Βαβυλῶνα ἰέναι, εἰ ἐκεῖ

“Ὁ ’ > ἃ
τῶν πολεμίων ἐστὶ τὸ κράτιστον. πολλοὶ μὲν
γάρ εἰσιν, ὡς σὺ φῇς" εἰ δὲ θαρρήσουσι, καὶ
δεινοὶ ἡμῖν, ὡς ἐγώ φημι, ἔσονται. 32. μὴ
e A ΄ a)
ὁρῶντες μὲν οὖν ἡμᾶς, GAN οἰόμενοι ἀφανεῖς εἶναι
διὰ τὸ φοβεῖσθαι ἐκείνους, σάφ᾽ ἴσθι, ἔφη, ὅτι
τοῦ μὲν φόβου ἀπαλλάξονται ὃς αὐτοῖς ἐνεγένετο,
θάρρος δ᾽ ἐμφύσεται ἀντὶ τούτου τοσούτῳ μεῖζον

A ce a
ὅσῳ ἂν πλείονα χρόνον ἡμᾶς μὴ ὁρῶσιν" ἢν δὲ
1 ἂν added by Schaefer, Edd.; not in MSS.

2 τοῦ Weckherlein, Dindorf, Breitenbach; τῆς MSS.,
Marchant (who writes, after Βαβυλῶνα, πορείας εἶναι), Gemoll,

36

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 29-32

“Think!” said Gobryas, “I am sure of it. But,
Cyrus, it would be difficult to see him.”

“Why?” asked Cyrus. - ᾿

“ Because, to effect a union of forces with him, one
has to march along under the very walls of Babylon.”

30. “Why, pray,” said the other, “is that so
difficult ?”

“‘ Because, by Zeus,” said Gobryas, “I know that The
the forces that would come out of that city alone are (tyr at’
many times as large as your own at present ; and let ὥστ oe
me tell you that the Assyrians are now less inclined —
than heretofore to deliver up their arms and to bring
in their horses to you for the very reason that to
those of them who have seen your army it seemed a
small one; and a rumour to this effect has now been
widely spread abroad. And,” he added, “I think
we should do better to proceed cautiously.”

31. “I think you are right, Gobryas, in admonish-
ing us to march with the utmost caution,” Cyrus
made answer upon hearing this suggestion from him.

‘‘But when I think of it, I cannot conceive of any cyrus pro-
safer procedure for us than to march directly upon Pores to
Babylon, if that is where the main body of the straight f
enemy’s forces is. ‘For they are, as you say, numer- 9°!”
ous; and if they take courage, they will also, as I

say, give us cause to fear them. 32. However, if

they do not see us and get the idea that we are
keeping out of sight because we are afraid of them,

then, let me assure you, they will recover from the

fear with which we inspired them; and the longer

we keep out of their sight, the greater the courage

that will spring up within them in place of that fear.

37

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ἤδη ἴωμεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, πολλοὺς μὲν αὐτῶν εὑρή-
σομεν ἔτι κλαίοντας τοὺς ἀποθανόντας ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν,
πολλοὺς δ᾽ ἔτε τραύματα ἐπιδεδεμένους ἃ ὑπὸ
τῶν ἡμετέρων ἔλαβον, πάντας δ᾽ ἔτε μεμνημένους
τῆς μὲν τοῦδε τοῦ στρατεύματος τόλμης, τῆς
δ᾽ αὑτῶν φυγῆς τε καὶ συμφορᾶς. 33. εὖ δ᾽ ἴσθι,
ἔφη, ὦ Ῥωβρύα, [ἵνα καὶ τοῦτ᾽ εἰδῇς,}} οἱ πολλοὶ
ἄνθρωποι, ὅταν μὲν θαρρῶσιν, ἀνυπόστατον τὸ
φρόνημα “παρέχονται: ὅταν δὲ δείσωσιν, ὅσῳ ἂν
πλείους ὧσι, τοσούτῳ μείξω καὶ ἐκπεπληγμένον
μᾶλλον τὸν φόβον κέκτηνται. 84. ἐκ πολλῶν
μὲν γὰρ καὶ κακῶν λόγων ηὐξημένος αὐτοῖς
πάρεστιν, ἐκ πολλῶν δὲ καὶ πονηρῶν σχημάτων,
ἐκ πολλῶν δὲ καὶ δυσθύμων τε καὶ ἐξεστηκότων
προσώπων ἤθροισται. ὥσθ' ὑπὸ τοῦ μεγέθους
οὐ ῥάδιον αὐτόν ἐστιν οὔτε λόγοις κατασβέσαι
οὔτε προσάγοντα πολεμίοις μένος ἐμβαλεῖν οὔτε
ἀπάγοντα ᾿ἀναθρέψαι τὸ φρόνημα, ἀλλ᾽ ὅσῳ ἂν
μᾶλλον αὐτοῖς θαρρεῖν παρακελεύῃ, τοσούτῳ ἐν
δεινοτέροις ἡ ἡγοῦνται εἶναι.

35. ᾿Εκεῖνο μέντοι νὴ Δί, ἔφη, σκ μεθα
ἀκριβῶς ὅπως ἔχει. εἰ μὲν γὰρ τὸ ἀπὸ τοῦδε
αἱ νῖκαι ἔσονται ἐν τοῖς πολεμικοῖς ἔργοις ὅπό-
TEPOL ἂν πλείονα ὄχλον ἀπαριθμήσωσιν, ὀρθῶς
καὶ σὺ φοβεῖ περὶ ἡμῶν καὶ ἡμεῖς τῷ ὄντι ἐν
δεινοῖς ἐσμεν' εἰ μέντοι ὥσπερ πρόσθεν διὰ τοὺς
εὖ μαχομένους ἔτι καὶ νῦν αἱ μάχαι κρίνονταε,
θαρρῶν οὐδὲν ἂν σφαλείης: πολὺ μὲν γὰρ σὺν

1 ἵνα... εἰδῇς xz, Dindorf, Breitenbach; bracketed by
Schneider, Marchant, Gemoll ; εἶναι καὶ τοῦτο ἤδη ὡς γα.
2 σχημάτων Toup (ad Longinus, p. 480), Gemoll ; χρωμάτων
xz, Dindorf, Breitenbach ; χρημάτων γα.

38

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 32-35

But if we march upon them at once, we shall find
many of them still in tears over those whom we have
slain, many still wearing bandages on the wounds
they received from us, and all still mindful of the
daring of this army of ours and of their own flight
and defeat. 33. And let me assure you, Gobryas,”
he continued, “ that your large bodies of men, when
they are inspired with confidence, display a spirit that
is irresistible ; but when once they are frightened,
the greater their numbers are, the greater and more
overpowering the panic that seizes them. 34. For it
comes over them increased by the many faint-hearted
words they hear and magnified by the many wretched
figures and the many dejected and distorted coun-
tenances they see; and by reason of the large
numbers it is not easy with a speech to quell the
panic, nor by a charge against the enemy to inspire
them with courage, nor by a retreat to rally their
spirits ; but the more you try to encourage them to
bravery, in so much the greater peril do they think
they are.

35. “ Again, by Zeus,” said he, “let us consider Cyrus's
precisely how this matter stands: if, in future, ἐποδά τας
victory on the field of battle is to rest with that side
which counts the greater numbers, you have good
reasqn to fear for us and we really are in danger.
If, however, battles are still to be decided by good,
fighting as they have been before, it would not be
at all amiss for you to be bold and confident; for,

39

XENOPHON

τοῖς θεοῖς πλείονας εὑρήσεις παρ᾽ ἡμῖν τοὺς
θέλοντας μάχεσθαι ἢ παρ᾽ ἐκείνοις" 836. ὡς δ᾽
ἔτι μᾶλλον θαρρῇς, καὶ τόδε κατανόησον" οἱ μὲν
γὰρ πολέμιοι πολὺ μὲν ἐλάττονές εἰσι νῦν ἢ πρὶν
ἡττηθῆναι ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν, πολὺ δ᾽ ἐλάττονες ἢ ὅτε
ἀπέδρασαν ἡμᾶς" ἡμεῖς δὲ καὶ μείζονες νῦν, ἐπεὶ
νενικήκαμεν, καὶ ἰσχυρότεροι, ἐπεὶ ὑμεῖς ἡμῖν
προσεγένεσθε' μὴ yap ἔτι ἀτίμαξζε μηδὲ τοὺς
σούς, ἐπεὶ σὺν ἡμῖν εἰσι" σὺν γὰρ τοῖς νικῶσι,
σάφ᾽ ἴσθι, ὦ Γωβρύα, θαρροῦντες καὶ οἱ ἀκό-
λουθοι ἕπονται.

37. Μὴ λανθανέτω δέ σε μηδὲ τοῦτο, ἔφη,
ὅτι ἔξεστι μὲν τοῖς πολεμίοις καὶ νῦν ἰδεῖν ἡμᾶς"
γοργότεροι δέ, σάφ᾽ ἴσθι, οὐδαμῶς ἂν αὐτοῖς
φανείημεν ἢ ἰόντες ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνους. ὡς οὖν ἐμοῦ
ταῦτα γιγνώσκοντος ἄγε ἡμᾶς εὐθὺ [τὴν él]
Βαβυλῶνος.

ΠῚ

1. Οὕτω μὲν δὴ πορευόμενοι τεταρταῖοι πρὸς
a { A
τοῖς ὁρίοις τῆς Γωβρύου χώρας ἐγένοντο. ὡς δὲ
ἐν τῇ πολεμίᾳ ἦν, κατέστησε λαβὼν ἐν τάξει
3 A A
ped ἑαυτοῦ τούς τε πεζοὺς καὶ τῶν ἱππέων
Ψ 20. ἢ A > A μή A 3 bid
ὅσους ἐδόκει καλῶς αὐτῷ ἔχειν" τοὺς δ᾽ ἄλλους
ς A 3 A a > μᾳ \
ἱππέας ἀφῆκε καταθεῖν, καὶ ἐκέλευσε τοὺς μὲν
3
ὅπλα ἔχοντας κατακαίνειν, τοὺς δ᾽ ἄλλους καὶ
πρόβατα ὅσα ἂν λάβωσι πρὸς αὑτὸν ἄγειν.
ἐκέλευσε δὲ καὶ τοὺς Πέρσας συγκαταθεῖν" καὶ

1 χὴν ἐπὶ MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach; bracketed by
Cobet, Marchant ; τὴν εὐθὺ [ἐπὶ] Gemoll.

40

CYROPAEDIA, V. ii. 35-iii. 1

please God, you will find far more men on our side who
are eager to fight, than on theirs. 36. And to give
yourself still more confidence, bethink you also of ᾿
this: the enemy are much fewer now than they
were before we defeated them, much weaker than
when they fled before ys; while we are bigger now
since we have conquered and stronger since you
have been added to us. For you must no longer
undervalue your own men, now that they are with
us; for be assured, Gobryas, that when they are
with the victors, even those who follow the camp go
along without a fear.

37.. “And do not forget this either, that the enemy
may find us even now, if they will. And, let: me
assure you, we could in no possible way strike more
terror into them when they do see us, than by march-
ing upon them. As this, therefore, is my conviction,
lead us straight on to Babylon.”

III

1. As they thus proceeded, they arrived on the The Per-
fourth day at the boundaries of Gobryas’s domains. {F'Gobryas
And as soon as Cyrus was in the enemy's country, their κ
he arranged in regular order under his own command ®"°""”
the infantry and as much of the cavalry as seemed
to him best. The rest of the cavalry he sent out to
forage, with orders to kill those who were under arms
but to bring every one else to him, as well as any
cattle they might take. The Persians he ordered
to join the foraging party. And many of them

41

XENOPHON

εξῇσαν οἱ ᾿Ασσύριοι, ἐκέλευσεν ὁ Κῦρος τὸν
Γωβρύαν προσέλάσαντα εἰπεῖν ὅτι εἰ βούλεται
ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐξιὼν ὑπὲρ τῆς χώρας μάχεσθαι, κἂν
αὐτὸς σὺν ἐκείνῳ μάχοιτο' εἰ δὲ μὴ ἀμυνεῖ τῇ
χώρᾳ, ὅτι ἀνάγκη τοῖς κρατοῦσι πείθεσθαι.

6. Ὁ μὲν δὴ Γωβρύας προσελάσας ἔνθα ἀσφα-
λὲς ἦν ταῦτα εἶπεν, ὁ δ᾽ αὐτῷ ἐξέπεμψεν ἀπο-
κρινούμενον τοιάδε' Δεσπότης ὁ σὸς λέγει, ὦ
Γωβρύα, οὐχ ὅτι ἀπέκτεινά σου τὸν υἱὸν μετα-
μέλει μοι, GAN ὅτι οὐ καὶ σὲ προσαπέκτεινα.
μάχεσθαι δὲ ἐὰν βούλησθε, ἥκετε εἰς τριακοστὴν
ἡμέραν: νῦν δ᾽ οὔπω ἡμῖν σχολή" ἔτι γὰρ παρα-
σκευαζόμεθα.

1. Ὃ δὲ Γωβρύας εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλὰ μήποτέ σοι
λήξειεν αὕτη ἡ μεταμέλεια: δῆλον γὰρ ὅτι ἀνιῶ
σέ τι, ἐξ οὗ αὕτη σε ἡ μεταμέλεια ἔχει.

8. Ὁ μὲν δὴ Γωβρύας ἀπήγγειλε τὰ τοῦ
᾿Ασσυρίον: ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἀκούσας ταῦτα ἀπήγαγε
τὸ στράτευμα" καὶ καλέσας τὸν Γωβρύαν, Εἰπέ
μοι, ἔφη, οὐκ ἔλεγες μέντοι σὺ ὅτι τὸν ἐκτμηθέντα
ὑπὸ τοῦ ᾿Ασσυρίου οἴει ἂν σὺν ἡμῖν γενέσθαι;

Εὖ μὲν οὗν, ἔφη, δοκῶ εἰδέναι' πολλὰ γὰρ δὴ
ὄγωγε κἀκεῖνος ἐπαρρησιασάμεθα πρὸς ἀλλήλους.

9. Ὁπότε τοίνυν σοι δοκεῖ καλῶς ἔχειν, πρόσιθι
πρὸς αὐτόν' καὶ πρῶτον μὲν οὕτω ποίει ὅπως ἂν
αὐτοὶ λάθρᾳ συνῆτε" 1 ἐπειδὰν δὲ συγγένῃ αὐτῷ,
ἐὰν γνῷς αὐτὸν φίλον βουλόμενον εἶναι, τοῦτο δεῖ
μηχανᾶσθαι ὅπως λάθῃ φίλος ὧν ἡμῖν: οὔτε yap

1 ὅπως ἂν αὐτοὶ λάθρᾳ συνῆτε Muretus ; ὅπως ἂν αὐτοὶ ὅτι ἂν
λέγῃ εἰδῆτε yP, Marchant, Gemoll ; ὅπως ἂν οὗτος λέγῃ x;

ὅπως ἂν αὐτὸς λέγῃ ἤδη γε Z; ὕπως ἂν λέγῃ αὐτοὶ εἰδῆτε
Pantazides, Dindorf, Breitenbach.

44

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. ς-9

not march out to meet them, Cyrus ordered Gobryas
to ride up and say: “If the king wishes to come
out and fight for his country, I myself would join
him and fight for him too; but if the king will not
protect his country, then I must needs submit to the
victors.”

6. Accordingly, Gobryas rode to a place where he
could safely give his message; and the king sent
out a messenger to deliver to Gobryas this reply:
“ This is your sovereign’s response to you, Gobryas :
‘I do not regret that I killed your son, but only that
I did not kill you, too. And if you and your men
wish to fight, come back a month from now. Just at
present we have no time to fight, for we are still busy
with our preparations.’ ”

7. “I only hope that this regret of yours may
never cease,’ Gobryas replied; “for it is evident
that I have been something of a thorn in your flesh,
ever since you began to feel it.” |

8. Gobryas returned with the Assyrian king’s reply,
and when Cyrus heard it he drew off his army; then
summoning Gobryas he said to him: “ Tell me, you
were saying, were you not, that you thought that
the prince who was castrated by the Assyrian would
be on our side?”

“Why, of course;” he replied, “I feel perfectly
sure of it; for he and I have often talked together
freely.”

9. “ Well then, when you think best, go to him ; cyrus plans
but first of all be sure that you meet him alone and [0.8
in secret ; and when you have conferred with him, port of
if you see that he wishes to be our friend, you must
manage to keep his friendship a secret. For in time

45

XENOPHON

ἂν φίλους τις ποιήσειεν ἄλλως πως πλείω ἀγαθὰ

ἐν πολέμῳ ἢ πολέμιος δοκῶν εἶναι οὔτ᾽ ἂν ἐχ-
θροὺς πλείω τις βλάψειεν ἄλλως πως ἢ φίλος
᾿ δοκῶν εἶναι. ΄

10. Καὶ μήν, ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας, οἶδ᾽ ὅτι κἂν
πρίαιτο Γαδάτας τὸ μέγα τι ποιῆσαι κακὸν τὸν
νῦν βασιλέα ᾿Ασσυρίων. ἀλλ᾽ ὅ τι ἂν δύναιτο,
τοῦτο δεῖ καὶ ἡμᾶς σκοπεῖν.

11. Λέγε δή μοι, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, εἰς τὸ φρούριον
τὸ πρὸ τῆς χώρας, ὅ φατε Ὑρκανίοις τε καὶ
Σάκαις ἐπιτετειχίσθαι τῇδε τῇ χώρᾳ πρόβολον
εἶναι τοῦ πολέμου, ap ἄν, ἔφη, οἴει ὑπὸ τοῦ
φρουράρχου παρεθῆναι τὸν εὐνοῦχον ἐλθόντα σὺν
δυνάμει;

Σαφῶς γ᾽, ἔφη ὁ Τωβρύας, εἴπερ ἀνύποπτος
ὦν, ὥσπερ νῦν ἐστιν, ἀφίκοιτο πρὸς αὐτόν.

12, Οὐκοῦν, ἔφη, ἀνύποπτος ἂν εἴη, εἰ προσ-
βάλοιμε μὲν ἐγὼ πρὸς τὰ χωρία αὐτοῦ ὡς λαβεῖν
βουλόμενος, ἀπομάχοιτο δὲ ἐκεῖνος ἀνὰ κράτος"
καὶ λάβοιμι μὲν αὐτοῦ τε ἐγώ, ἀντιλάβοι δὲ
κἀκεῖνος ἡμῶν ἢ ἄλλους τινὰς ἢ καὶ ἀγγέλους
πεμπομένους ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ πρὸς τούτους οὕς gate
πολεμίους τῷ ᾿Ασσυρίῳ εἶναι" καὶ οἱ μὲν λη-
φθέντες λέγοιεν ὅτι ἐπὶ στράτευμα ἀπέρχονται καὶ
κλίμακας ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ φρούριον ἄξοντες, o δ᾽ εὐ-
νοῦχος ἀκούσας προσποιήσαιτο προαγγεῖλαι βου-
λόμενος ταῦτα παρεῖναι.

13. Καὶ ὁ Γωβρύας εἶπεν ὅτι οὕτω μὲν γυγνο-

46

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 9-13

of war one could not in any way do more good to
one’s friends than by seeming to be their enemy,
nor more harm to enemies than by seeming to be
their friend.”

10. “Νοῦν mark my word,’ said Gobryas; “I am
sure that Gadatas would even pay for the opportunitye
of doing the present Assyrian king some serious
harm. But what harm he could do it is for us on our

to consider.”

11. “ Now tell me this,” said Cyrus, “in regard
to the fort which stands upon the frontier of the
country and which you say was built to serve as a
base of operations against the Hyrcanians and the
Sacians and an outwork to protect this country in
time of war—do you think that the eunuch, if he
went there with his army, would be admitted by the
commandant?”

“ Yes ; certainly he would,” said Gobryas, “if he
came to him as unsuspected as he now is.”

12. “Then,” answered Cyrus, “if I should make
an attack on his fortifications as if I wished to gain
possession of them, while he defended himself with
all his might ; and if I should take something of his
and he in turn should capture either some of our
other men or some of the messengers I send to
those who, you say, are enemies of the Assyrian
king; and if these captives should say that they
had come out to get an army and ladders to use
against the fortress; and if then the eunuch, on
hearing this, should pretend that he had come to
give warning ; under these conditions, he would be
unsuspected.’

13. “ Under such _ circumstances,’ answered

Gobryas, “the commandant would certainly admit
47

XENOPHON

μένων σαφῶς παρείη ἂν αὐτόν, καὶ δέοιτό γ᾽
ἂν αὐτοῦ μένειν ἕως ἀπέλθοις.

Οὐκοῦν, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, εἴ γε ἅπαξ εἰσέλθοι,
δύναιτ᾽ ἂν ἡμῖν ὑποχείριον ποιῆσαι τὸ χωρίον;

14. Εἰκὸς γοῦν, ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας, τὰ μὲν ἔνδον
3 ’ ὰ δ᾽ ΝΜ θ ΄“
ἐκείνον συμπαρασκευάζοντος, τ ἔξωθεν σοῦ
ἰσχυρότερα προσάγοντος.

Ἴθι οὖν, ἔφη, καὶ πειρῶ ταῦτα διδάξας καὶ
διαπραξάμενος παρεῖναι' πιστὰ δὲ αὐτῷ οὐκ
ἂν μείζω οὔτ᾽ εἴποις οὔτε δείξαις ὧν αὐτὸς σὺ
τυγχάνεις παρ᾽ ἡμῶν εἰληφώς.

15. Ἔκ τούτου ὥχετο μὲν ὁ Γωβρύας: ἄσμενος
δὲ ἰδὼν αὐτὸν ὁ εὐνοῦχος συνωμολόγει τε πάντα
καὶ συνέθετο ἃ ἔδει.

Ἔπεὶ δὲ ἀπήγγειλεν ὁ Γωβρύας ὅτι πάντα
δοκοίη ἰσχυρῶς τῷ εὐνούχῳ τὰ ἐπισταλέντα, ἐκ
’ a e 4 , ς ἴον
τούτον τῇ ὑστεραίᾳ προσέβαλε μὲν ὁ Κῦρος,
ἀπεμάχετο δὲ ὁ Γαδάτας. ἦν δὲ καὶ ὃ ἔλαβε

᾽ὔ e A « A ΕΣ e 4 Le
χωρίον ὁ Κῦρος, ὁποῖον ἔφη ὁ Γαδάτας. 16. τῶν
δὲ ἀγγέλων ods ἔπεμψεν ὁ Κῦρος προειπὼν ἡ

a \ “\ Ν e 4 4
πορεύσοιντο, τοὺς μὲν εἴασεν ὁ Γαδάτας διαφεύ-
γειν, ὅπως ἄγοιεν τὰ στρατεύματα καὶ τὰς κλέ-
paxas κομίζοιεν" ods δ᾽ ἔλαβε, βασανίζων ἐναντίον
πολλῶν, ὡς ἤκουσεν ἐφ᾽ ἃ ἔφασαν πορεύεσθαι,
εὐθέως συσκευασάμενος ὡς ἐξαγγελῶν τῆς νυκτὸς
ἐπορεύετο. 17. τέλος δὲ πιστευθεὶς ὡς βοηθὸς
εἰσέρχεται εἰς τὸ φρούριον: καὶ τέως μὲν συμ-

Us a ’ A 7 “

παρεσκεύαζεν ὅ τι δύναιτο τῷ φρουράρχῳ' ἐπεὶ
48

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 13-17

him—aye, and would beg him to remain there until
you went away.”

“ Well then,” said Cyrus, “if he could but once
get in, he would be in a position to put the fort in
our hands?”

14, “ That is at all events probable,” answered
Gobryas, “if he were within, helping with the
preparations, while you on the outside made a
vigorous attack.”’

“In that case,’ Cyrus replied, “go and try to
explain these plans to him and win his codperation
and then return. And no better assurance of our good
faith could you give him in word or deed than to show
him what you happen to have received at our hands.”

15. Thereupon Gobryas went away; and when Gadatas
the eunuch saw him, he gladly concurred in all the Boys inte
plans and settled with him the things they were hands
to do.

So, when Gobryas reported back that all the
proposals were heartily accepted by the eunuch, on
the day following Cyrus made his attack and Gadatas
his defence. And there was also a fort which Cyrus
took, as Gadatas had indicated; 16. while of the
messengers whom Cyrus sent with instructions which
way to go, some Gadatas allowed to escape to bring
the troops and fetch the ladders; but some he took
and straitly examined in the presence of many
witnesses, and when he heard from them the purpose
of their journey, he made ready at once and set out
in the night as if to give the alarm. 17. And the
end was that he was trusted and entered the fort
as an ally to defend it; and for a while he helped
the commandant to the extent of his ability in
making preparations; but when Cyrus came, he

49
VOL. II. E ;

- le

XENOPHON

δὲ ὁ Κῦρος ἦλθε, καταλαμβάνει τὸ χωρίον συν-
εργοὺς ποιησάμενος καὶ τοὺς παρὰ τοῦ Κύρου
αἰχμαλώτους.

18. "Emel δὲ τοῦτο ἐγένετο, εὐθὺς [Γαδάτας]
ὁ εὐνοῦχος τὰ ἔνδον καταστήσας ἐξῆλθε πρὸς
τὸν Κῦρον, καὶ τῷ νόμῳ προσκυνήσας εἶπε, Χαῖρε,
Κῦρε.

19. ᾿Αλλὰ ποιῶ ταῦτ᾽, ἔφη" σὺ γάρ με σὺν τοῖς
θεοῖς οὐ κελεύεις μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀναγκάζεις
χαίρειν. εὖ γὰρ ἴσθι, ἔφη, ὅτε ἐγὼ μέγα ποιοῦμαι
φίλιον τοῦτο τὸ χωρίον τοῖς ἐνθάδε συμμάχοις
καταλείπων" σοῦ δ᾽, ἔφη, ὦ Γαδάτα, ὁ ᾿Ασσύριος
παῖδας μέν, ὡς ἔοικε, τὸ ποιεῖσθαι ἀφείλετο, οὐ
μέντοι τό γε φίλους δύνασθαι κτᾶσθαι ἀπεστέ-
ρησεν" ἀλλ᾽ εὖ ἴσθι ὅτι ἡμᾶς τῷ ἔργῳ τούτ
φίλους πεποίησαι, οἵ σοι, ἐὰν δυνώμεθα, πειρασοό-
μεθα μὴ χείρονες βοηθοὶ παραστῆναι ἢ εἰ παῖδας
ἐκγόνους ἐκέκτησο.

20. Ὃ μὲν ταῦτ᾽ ἔλεγεν. ἐν δὲ τούτῳ ὃ
Ὑρκάνιος ἄρτι ἠσθημένος τὸ γεγενημένον προσθεῖ
τῷ Κύρῳ καὶ λαβὼν τὴν δεξιὰν αὐτοῦ εἶπεν,
Ὦ μέγα ἀγαθὸν σὺ τοῖς φίλοις Κῦρε, ὡς πολλήν
με τοῖς θεοῖς ποιεῖς χάριν ὀφείλειν ὅτε σοί με
συνήγαγον.

21. Ἴθι νῦν, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, καὶ λαβὼν τὸ χωρί,
οὗπερ ἕνεκά με ἀσπάζει διατίθει αὐτὸ οὕτως
ὡς ἂν τῷ ὑμετέρῳ φύλῳ πλείστου ἄξιον ἦ καὶ
τοῖς ἄλλοις συμμάχοις, μάλεστα δ᾽, ἔφη, Γαδάτᾳ
τουτῳΐ," ὃς ἡμῖν αὐτὸ λαβὼν παραδίδωσι.

1 Γαδάτας MSS. ; bracketed by Zeune, Edd.

2 rourgt Hirschig, Marchant, Gemoll; rovrg MSS., Din-
dorf, Breitenbach.

80

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 17-21

made himself master of the place, employing also as Cyrus gai
his assistants in seizing it those men of Cyrus’s whom μὰς ἀρεῖρδε
he had taken prisoners.

18. When this was accomplished, the eunuch,
after setting things in order within the fort,
came out and did him obeisance according to the
custom and said: “Joy be with you, Cyrus!”

19. “So it is,” said he; “for by the favour of the
gods you not only bid me joy but even compel me to
be joyful. For believe me, I consider it a great
advantage to leave this place friendly to my
allies in this country. From you, Gadatas,’ Cyrus
went on, “the Assyrian has, it seems, taken away
the power of begetting children, but at any rate he
has not deprived you of the ability of acquiring
friends. Let me assure you that by this deed you
have made of us friends who will try, if we can, to
stand by you and aid you no less efficiently than if
we were your own children.”

20. Thus he spoke; and at this juncture the
Hyrcanian king, who had just heard what had
happened, ran up to Cyrus and taking his right hand
said to him: “O what a blessing you are to your
friends, Cyrus, and what a debt of gratitude to the
gods you lay upon me, because they have brought me
into association with you!”

21. “Go then,” said Cyrus, “ take this fortress on A base of
account of which you congratulate me and so dispose oPersiin
of it that it may be of the most service to your people in the
and to the rest of the allies, and especially,” he acorn
added, “ to Gadatas here, who gained possession of it
and delivered it to us.”

‘

51
Ε 2

XENOPHON

22. Ti οὖν; ἔφη ὁ Ὕρκάνιος, ἐπειδὰν Καδούσιοι
ἔλθωσι καὶ Σάκαι καὶ οἱ ἐμοὶ πολῖται, καλέσω-
μεν καὶ τούτων, ἵνα κοινῇ βουλευσώμεθα πάντες
ὅσοις προσήκει πῶς ἂν συμφορώτατα χρῴμεθα
τῷ φρουρίφ;

28, Ταῦτα μὲν οὕτω συνήνεσεν ὁ Κῦρος: ἐπεὶ
δὲ συνῆλθον οἷς ἔμελε περὶ τοῦ φρουρίου, ἐβου-
λεύσαντο “κοινῇ φυλάττειν οἷσπερ ἀγαθὸν
φίλιον 6 ὄν, ὅπως αὐτοῖς μὲν πρόβολος εἴη πολέμου,
τοῖς δ᾽ ᾿Ασσυρίοις ἐπιτετειχισμένον.

24, Τούτων γενομένων πολὺ δὴ προθυμότερον
καὶ πλείους καὶ Καδούσιοι συνεστρατεύοντο κα
Σάκαι καὶ Ὑρκάνιοι" καὶ συνέλέγη ἐντεῦθεν
στράτευμα Καδουσίων μὲν. πελτασταὶ εἰς δισ-
μυρίους καὶ ἱππεῖς εἰς τετρακισχιλίους, Σακῶν δὲ
τοξόται εἰς μυρίους καὶ ἱπποτοξόται εἰς δισ-
χιλίους" καὶ Ὕρκάνιοι δὲ πεζούς τε ὁπόσους
ἐδύναντο προσεξέπεμψαν καὶ ἱππέας ἐξεπλήρω-
σαν εἰς ; δισχιλίους" τὸ γὰρ πρόσθεν καταλελειμ-
μένοι ἦσαν πλείους οἴκοι αὐτοῖς ἱππεῖς, ὅτι καὶ
οἱ Καδούσιοι καὶ οἱ Σάκαι τοῖς ᾿Ασσυρίοις πολέ-
μιοι ἦσαν.

2ὅ. “ Οσον δὲ χρόνον ἐκαθέξετο ὁ Κῦρος ἀμφὶ
τὴν περὶ τὸ φρούριον οἰκονομίαν, τῶν ᾿Ασσυρίων
τῶν κατὰ ταῦτα τὰ χωρία πολλοὶ μὲν a ἀπῆγον ἴπ-
πους, πολλοὶ δὲ ἀπέφερον ὅπλα, φοβούμενοι ἤδη
πάντας τοὺς προσχώρους.

26. Ἔκ δὲ τούτου προσέρχεται τῷ Κύρῳ ὃ
Γαδάτας καὶ λέγει ὅτι ἥκουσιν αὐτῷ ἄγγελοι ὡς ὃ
᾿Ασσύριος, ἐπεὶ πύθοιτο τὰ περὶ τοῦ. φρουρίου,

} τούτων Pantazides, most Edd.; τοῦτον MSS., Dindorf
(1.6. the Hyrcanian).

52

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 22-26

22. “What then?” said the Hyrcanian. “ When |
the Cadusians come and the Sacians and my people,
are we to call in some of them also, that all of us
who are concerned may consult together how we
may use the fortress to the best advantage ?”’

23. To this plan Cyrus gave assent. And when
all those who were interested in the fort were
gathered together, they decided that it should be
occupied in common by those to whose advantage it
was to have it in the hands of friends, so that it
might be an outwork for them in time of war and a
base of operations against the Assyrians.

24. Because of this incident the Cadusians, Sacians,
and Hyrcanians joined the expedition in greater
numbers and with greatly increased zeal. And
thereafter a new division was added to the army,
consisting of Cadusians, about twenty thousand
targeteers and about four thousand horsemen; of
Sacians, about ten thousand bowmen and about two
thousand mounted archers; while the Hyrcanians
also sent as many more foot-soldiers as they could and
filled up the ranks of their cavalry to the number of
two thousand; for up to this time most of their
cavalry had been left at home, because the Cadusians
and the Sacians were enemies of the Assyrians.

25. Now during the time that Cyrus was busy
with the arrangements about the fortress, many of the
Assyrians of the country round about surrendered
their horses and many laid down their arms, because
now they were afraid of all their neighbours.

26. And after this, Gadatas came to Cyrus and ee
said that messengers had come to him with the qivade ΠΝν

information that when the Assyrian king heard the country

53

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ
χαλεπῶς τε ἐνέγκοι καὶ συσκευάξοιτο ὡς ἐμβα-
λῶν εἰς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ χώραν. ἐὰν οὖν ἀφῆς με, ὦ
Κῦρε, τὰ τείχη ἂν πειραθείην διασῶσαι, τῶν δ᾽
ἄλλων μείων λόγος.

27. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, "Eav οὖν ins νῦν, πότε
ἔσει οἴκοι;

Καὶ ὁ Γαδάτας εἶπεν, Eis τρίτην δειπνήσω ἐν
τῇ ἡμετέρᾳ.

Ἦ καὶ τὸν ᾿Ασσύριον, ἔφη, οἴει ἐκεῖ ἤδη κατα-
λήψεσθαι;

Εὖ μὲν οὖν, ἔφη, οἷδα' σπεύσει γὰρ ews ἔτι
πρόσω δοκεῖς ἀπεῖναι.

28. ᾿Εγὼ δ᾽, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, ποσταῖος ἂν τῷ
στρατεύματι ἐκεῖσε ἀφικοίμην;

Πρὸς τοῦτο δὴ ὁ Γαδάτας λέγει, Πολὺ ἤδη, ὦ
δέσποτα, ἔχεις τὸ στράτευμα καὶ οὐκ ἂν δύναιο
μεῖον ἢ ἐν ἐξ ἢ ἑπτὰ ἡμέραις ἐλθεῖν πρὸς τὴν
ἐμὴν οἴκησιν.

Σὺ μὲν τοίνυν, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, ἄπιθι ὡς τάχιστα"
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὡς ἂν δυνατὸν 7 πορεύσομαι.

29. Ὁ μὲν δὴ Γαδάτας ᾧχετο" ὁ δὲ Κῦρος συν-
εκάλεσε πάντας τοὺς ἄρχοντας τῶν συμμάχων"
καὶ ἤδη πολλοί τε ἐδόκουν καὶ καλοὶ κἀγαθοὶ,
παρεῖναι' ἐν οἷς δὴ λέγει ὁ Ἰζῦρος ταῦτα"

80. “Avdpes σύμμαχοι, Γαδάτας διέπραξεν ἃ
δοκεῖ πᾶσιν ἡμῖν πολλοῦ ἄξια elvat, καὶ ταῦτα
πρὶν καὶ ὁτιοῦν ἀγαθὸν ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν παθεῖν. νῦν
δὲ ὁ ᾿Ασσύριος εἰς τὴν χώραν αὐτοῦ ἐμβαλεῖν
ἀγγέλλεται, δῆλον ὅτι ἅμα μὲν τιμωρεῖσθαι αὐτὸν
βουλόμενος, ὅτι δοκεῖ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ μεγάλα βεβλά-
φθαι' ἅμα δὲ ἴσως κἀκεῖνο ἐννοεῖται ὡς εἰ οἱ μὲν
πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἀφιστάμενοι μηδὲν ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνου κακὸν —
54

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 26-30

facts about the fortress, he was exceedingly wroth
and was preparing to invade his country. “If, then,
you will permit me to go, Cyrus, I should try to save
the fortified places ; the rest is of less account.”

27. “If you start now,’ ᾿ said Cyrus, “ when shall
you reach home?” —

“The day after to-morrow,” answered Gadatas, “ I
shall dine in my own land.”

« But you do not think, do you, that you will find
the Assyrian already there ὃ said Cyrus.

“Nay, I am sure of 1, he replied; “for he will
make haste while he thinks you are still far away.”

28. “How many days,’ asked Cyrus, “do you
think it would take me with my army to get there?”

“Sire,” Gadatas made reply, “your army now is
large and you could not reach my residence in less
than six or séven days.”

“Well,” said Cyrus, “do you go as quickly as
possible, and I will follow as best I can.”

29. So Gadatas went away, and Cyrus summoned
all the officers of the allies, and there seemed to be
there now many noble men and brave. In this
assembly, then, Cyrus spoke as follows:

30. “Friends and allies, Gadatas has done what
seems a very valuable service to us all, and that, too,
before receiving any favour whatsoever at our hands.
And now comes the report that the Assyrian is going
to invade his country, partly, as it seems plain, from
a wish to punish him because he thinks Gadatas has
done him a great wrong; and perhaps also he under-
stands that if those who desert him for us do not

55

Cyrus pr
poses tha
the whole
army go t
the relief |
Gadatas

XENOPHON

> A 9
πείσονται, οἱ δὲ σὺν ἐκείνῳ ὄντες Ud’ ἡμῶν ἀπο-
A . \ ΄
λοῦνται, ὅτι τάχιστα οὐδένα εἰκὸς σὺν αὐτῷ
aA ¥ 4
βουλήσεσθαι εἶναι. 31. viv οὖν, ὦ ἄνδρες, καλόν
A a 4 4
τι ἄν μοι δοκοῦμεν ποιῆσαι, εἰ προθύμως Γαδάτᾳ
’
βοηθήσαιμεν ἀνδρὶ εὐεργέτῃ" καὶ ἅμα δίκαια
A \
ποιοῖμεν ἂν χάριν ἀποδιδόντες" ἀλλὰ μὴν Kal
a 4 a“
σύμφορά γ᾽ ἄν, ὡς ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ, πράξαιμεν ἡμῖν
a “A ,
αὐτοῖς. 32. εἰ yap πᾶσι φαινοίμεθα τοὺς μὲν
κακῶς ποιοῦντας νικᾶν πειρώμενοι κακῶς ποιοῦν-
τες, τοὺς δ᾽ εὐεργετοῦντας ἀγαθοῖς ὑπερβαλ-
λόμενοι, εἰκὸὲ ἐκ τῶν τοιούτων φίλους μὲν
πολλοὺς ἡμῖν βούλεσθαι γίγνεσθαι, ἐχθρὸν δὲ
μηδένα ἐπιθυμεῖν εἶναι.
33. Ei δὲ ἀμελῆσαι δόξαιμεν Taddrov, πρὸς
a 6 a / ’ a ” ‘0
τῶν θεων ποίοις λόγοις Av ἄλλον πείθοιμεν Ya-
4 θ ’ ec Aa A δ᾽ a A e A 9 LY
ρίζεσθαΐ τι ἡμῖν; πῶς δ᾽ ἂν τολμῷμεν ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς
4 a A >A 9 ’ e [οἱ 4
ἐπαινεῖν; πῶς δ᾽ ἂν ἀντιβλέψαι τις ἡμῶν δύναυτο
Γαδάτᾳ, εἰ ἡττῴμεθ᾽ αὐτοῦ εὖ ποιοῦντος τοσοῦτοι
ὄντες ἑνὸς ἀνδρὸς καὶ τούτου οὕτω διακειμένου;
84, Ὁ μὲν οὕτως εἶπεν οἱ δὲ πάντες ἰσχυρῶς
συνεπήνουν ταῦτα ποιεῖν.
“A , δ 9 ὶ ὶ e A ὃ ” ““ p
γε τοίνυν, ἔφη, ἐπεὶ καὶ ὑμῖν συνδοκεῖ ταῦτα,
ἐπὶ μὲν τοῖς ὑποζυγίοις καὶ ὀχήμασι καταλίπω-
μεν ἕκαστοι τοὺς μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐπιτηδειοτάτους
᾽ U4 x eC A 3 / 3. A
πορεύεσθαι. Γωβρύας δ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀρχέτω αὐτῶν καὶ
e / 3 a CQa ΝΜ
ἡγείσθω αὐτοῖς: 35. καὶ γὰρ ὁδῶν ἔμπειρος καὶ
Ν e ’ ς A 3 Ν \ @& a
τἄλλα ἱκανός" ἡμεῖς δ᾽, ἔφη, καὶ ἵπποις τοῖς
ὃ ’ 3 ὃ / 4 9 ’
υνατωτάτοις καὶ ἀνδράσι πορευώμεθα, τἀπιτή-
56

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 30-35

suffer any harm at his hands, while those who follow
him are destroyed by us, the chances are that very
soon no one will be willing to stay with him. 31. So The whole
now, my men, it seems to me that we should be {¥,7,8°°°
doing what is fair, if we gave Gadatas, our benefactor, Gadatas
our heartiest assistance; and at the same time we
should be doing only what is right in paying a debt
of gratitude. But apart from that, it seems to me
that we should be gaining an advantage for ourselves.
32. For if we should show every one that we try to
surpass in doing harm those who do us harm, and
that we surpass in well-doing those who do well by
us, the consequences of such conduct would be that
many would wish to become our friends and not one
would desire to be our enemy.
33. “But should we decide to abandon Gadatas,
with what arguments under heaven could we ever
persuade any one else to do us a favour? How
could we have the effrontery to approve our own
conduct? And how could any one of us look
Gadatas in the face, if, as numerous as we are, we
should be surpassed in well-doing by one man and
that one a man in such a plight as Gadatas is ?”’
34. Thus he spoke, and all heartily agreed to do The army
as he said. steno ad
““Come then,” he continued, “since you agree
with these suggestions, and first, let us leave men
in charge of the beasts of burden and the wagons,
each division appointing such of their number as are
best suited to go with them; and let Gobryas have The order
command of them in our place and be their guide ;*™*""
35. for he is acquainted with_the roads and in other
ways is qualified for that task. As for us, let us
proceed with the most able-bodied men and horses,

XENOPHON

Seta τριῶν ἡμερῶν λαβόντες: ὅσῳ δ᾽ ἂν κουφότε-
ρον συσκευασώμεθα καὶ εὐτελέστερον, τοσούτῳ
ἥδιον τὰς ἐπιούσας ἡμέρας ἀριστήσομέν τε καὶ
δειπνήσομεν καὶ καθευδήσομεν. 36. νῦν δ᾽, ἔφη,
πορευώμεθα ὧδε' πρώτους μὲν ἄγε σύ, Χρυσάντα,
τοὺς θωρακοφόρους, ἐπεὶ ὁμαλή τε καὶ πλατεῖα ἡ
ὁδός ἐστι, τοὺς ταξιάρχους ἔχων ἐν μετώπῳ πάν-
τας" ἡ δὲ τάξις ἑκάστη ἐφ᾽ ἑνὸς ἴτω" ἁθρόοι γὰρ
ὄντες καὶ τάχιστα καὶ ἀσφαλέστατα πορευοίμεθ᾽
ἄν. 37. τούτου δ᾽ ἕνεκα, ἔφη, κελεύω τοὺς
θωρακοφόρους ἡγεῖσθαι ὅτε τοῦτο βραδύτατόν }
ἐστι τοῦ στρατεύματος" τοῦ δὲ βραδυτάτου 1
ἡγουμένου ἀνάγκη ῥᾳδίως ἕπεσθαι πάντα τὰ θᾶτ-
τον ἰόντα' ὅταν δὲ τὸ τάχιστον ἡγῆται ἐν νυκτί,
οὐδέν ἐστι θαυμαστὸν ὑῶν διασπᾶσθαι τὰ στρα-
τεύματα" τὸ γὰρ προταχθὲν ἀποδιδράσκει.

88. Ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις, ἔφη, ᾿Αρτάβαξος τοὺς
Περσῶν πελταστὰς καὶ τοξότας ἀγέτω' ἐπὶ δὲ
τούτοις ᾿Ανδαμύας ὁ Μῆδος τὸ Μήδων πεζόν" ἐπὶ
δὲ τούτοις Ἔμβας τὸ ᾿Αρμενίων πεζόν" ἐπὶ δὲ
τούτοις ᾿Αρτούχας “Ὑρκανίους: ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις
Θαμβράδας τὸ Σακῶν πεζόν" ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις
Δατάμας Καδουσίους. 39. ἀγόντων δὲ καὶ οὗτοι
πάντες ἐν μετώπῳ μὲν τοὺς ταξιάρχους ἔχοντες,
δεξιοὺς δὲ τοὺς πελταστάς, ἀριστεροὺς τοὺς
τοξότας τοῦ ἑαυτῶν πλαισίου" οὕτω γὰρ πορευό-
μενοι καὶ εὐχρηστότεροι γίγνονται. 40. ἐπὶ δὲ
τούτοις οἱ σκευοφόροι, ἔφη, πάντων érécOwv οἱ
δὲ ἄρχοντες αὐτῶν ἐπιμελέσθων ὅπως συνεσκευα-

1 βραδύτατον (and βραδυτάτου) Cobet, Hirschig, Marchant,

Gemoll; βαρύτατον (and βαρυτάτου) MSS., Dindorf, Brei-
tenbach. 3 πεζόν Dindorf, Edd. ; πεζικόν MSS.

58

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 35-40

taking with us three days’ provisions. For the more
lightly and simply equipped we go, the more we
shall enjoy our Juncheon and dinner and sleep in the
days to follow. 36. And now let us march in the
following order: Chrysantas, do you lead in the van
the men armed with breastplates, for the road is
. smooth and wide. Have all your captains in front,
each company following in single file; for, massed
together, we can march with the greatest speed and
the greatest safety. 37. And the reason why I
direct the men armed with breastplates to lead the
march is that they are the slowest portion of the
army ; and when the slowest lead, then all the more
quickly moving troops can follow easily, as a matter
of course. But when at night the light forces lead,
it is not at ali a strange thing for the line to be
broken and a gap formed, for the vanguard outstrips
the rear.

38. “ Next let Artabazus follow at the head of the
Persian targeteers and bowmen; following him,
Andamyas, the Mede, in command of the Median
infantry ; next, Embas with the Armenian infantry ;
then, Artuchas with the Hyrcanians; he will be
followed by Thambradas at the head of the Sacian
infantry force and Datamas with that of the
Cadusians. 39. Let these all lead the way with
their captains in front, the targeteers on the right
and the archers on the left of their own squares ; for,
marching thus, they are more easily handled. 40.
Next to these the camp-followers of all the army are
to follow; their officers should see to it that they
have everything ready packed up before they sleep,

59

XENOPHON

σμένοι τε ὦσι πάντα πρὶν καθεύδειν καὶ πρὼ σὺν
τοῖς σκεύεσι παρῶσιν εἰς τὴν τεταγμένην χώραν
καὶ ὅπως κοσμίως ἕπωνται.

41, Ἐπὶ δὲ τοῖς σκευοφόροις, ἔφη, τοὺς Πέρσας
ἱππέας Μαδάτας ὁ Πέρσης ἀγέτω, ἔχων καὶ
οὗτος τοὺς ἑκατοντάρχους τῶν ἱππέων ἐν μετώπφ'
ὁ δ᾽ ἑκατόνταρχος τὴν τάξιν ἀγέτω εἰς ἕνα, ὥσπερ
οἱ πέζξαρχοι. 42. ἐπὶ τούτοις ῬΡαμβάκας ὁ Μῆδος
ὡσαύτως τοὺς ἑαυτοῦ ἱππέας" ἐπὶ τούτοις σύ, ὦ
Τιγράνη, τὸ σεαυτοῦ ἱππικόν" καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι δὲ ἴπ-
παάρχοι μεθ᾽ ὧν ἕκαστοι ἀφίκοντο πρὸς ἡμᾶς. ἐπὶ
τούτοις Σάκαι ἄγετε: ἔσχατοι δέ, ὥσπερ ἦλθον,
Καδούσιοι ἰόντων’ ᾿Αλκεύνα, σὺ δὲ ὁ ἄγων.
αὐτοὺς ἐπιμέλου τὸ νῦν εἶναι πάντων τῶν ὄπισθεν
καὶ μηδένα ἔα ὕστερον τῶν σῶν ἱππέων γί-
γνεσθαι.

48. ᾿Επιμέλεσθε δὲ τοῦ σιωπῇ πορεύεσθαι οἵ-
τε ἄρχοντες καὶ πάντες δὲ οἱ σωφρονοῦντες" διὰ"
γὰρ τῶν ὦτων ἐν τῇ νυκτὶ ἀνάγκη μᾶλλον ἢ διὰ
τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν ἕκαστα καὶ αἰσθάνεσθαι καὶ πράτ-
τεσθαι' καὶ τὸ ταραχθῆναι δὲ ἐν τῇ νυκτὶ πολὺ
μεῖζόν ἐστι πρᾶγμα ἢ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ καὶ δυσκατα-
στατώτερον" 44, οὗ ἕνεκα ἧ τε σιωπὴ ἀσκήτέα
καὶ ἡ τάξις φυλακτέα.

Τὰς δὲ νυκτερινὰς φυλακάς, ὅταν μέλλητε
νυκτὸς ἀναστήσεσθαι, χρὴ ὡς βραχυτάτας καὶ
πλείστας ποιεῖσθαι, ὡς μηδένα ἡ ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ
ἀγρυπνία πολλὴ οὖσα λυμαίνηται ἐν τῇ πορείᾳ
ἡνίκα δ᾽ ἂν ὥρα ἦ πορεύεσθαι, σημαίνειν τῷ
κέρατι. 45. ὑμεῖς δ᾽ ἔχοντες ἃ δεῖ ἕκαστοι πάρ-

60

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 40-45

and early in the morning let them be present with
the baggage at the appointed place, ready to follow
the march in proper order.

41. “ After the camp-followers let Madatas, the
Persian, bring up the Persian cavalry; let him also
arrange the cavalry captains in front, and let each
captain -lead his company in single file, just like
the infantry officers. 42. After them will come
Rhambacas, the Mede, with his cavalry in the same
order ; after them you, Tigranes, with yours, and
the rest of the cavalry officers, each with the forces
with which he joined us. After them you Sacians
are to fall in line ; and last of all, just as they came,
the Cadusians will bring up the rear; and you,
Alceunas, who are their commander, for the present
look out for all in the rear and do not allow any one
to fall behind your horsemen.

43. “Take care to march in silence, both officers
and all who are wise ; for in the night there is more
need to use ears than eyes to secure information and
to have things done. And to be thrown into confusion
in the night is a much more serious matter than in
the daytime and one more difficult to remedy. 44.
Therefore let silence be maintained, and let the pre-
scribed order be preserved.

“And the night watches, whenever you are to
start off before daylight, must be made as short and
as numerous as possible, so that want of sleep on
account of doing sentinel duty may not be serious
and exhaust the men for the march. And when the
hour for starting comes, let the signal be given on
the horn. 45. And then do you all, with whatever

΄

'
.
4

-
_e em «atoem Fe

XENOPHON

εστε εἰς THY ἐπὶ Βαβυλῶνος ὁδόν: ὁ δ᾽ opp
μενος ἀεὶ τῷ κατ᾽ οὐρὰν παρεγγνάτω ὅπεσθαι.
46. Ἔκ τούτου δὴ ὥχοντο ἐπὶ τὰς σκηνὰς κα
ἅμα ἀπιόντες διελέγοντο πρὸς ἀλλήλους ὡς μν
μονικῶς ὁ Κῦρος ὁπόσοις συνέταττε πᾶσι!
ὀνομάζων ἐνετέλλετο. 47. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἐπιμελε
τοῦτο ἐποίει: πάνυ γὰρ αὐτῷ ἐδόκει θαυμαστ.
εἶναι εἰ οἱ μὲν βάναυσοι ἴσασι τῆς ἑαυτοῦ τέχν
ἕκαστος τῶν ἐργαλείων τὰ ὀνόματα, καὶ ὁ ἰατρ
δὲ οἷδε καὶ τῶν ὀργάνων καὶ τῶν φαρμάκων o
χρῆται πάντων τὰ ὀνόματα, O δὲ στρατηγὸς οὔτι
ἠλίθιος ἔσοιτο ὥστε οὐκ εἴσοιτο τῶν ὑφ᾽ ἑαυ
ἡγεμόνων τὰ ὀνόματα, οἷς ἀνάγκη ἐστὶν αὖτ
ὀργάνοις χρῆσθαι καὶ ὅταν καταλαβεῖν te Bo
ληται a al αν φυλάξαι καὶ ὅταν Oappivar κι
ὅταν φοβῆσαι: καὶ τιμῆσαι δὲ ὁπότε τινὰ Boi
Noto, πρέπον αὐτῷ ἐδόκει εἶναι ὀνομαστὶ προι
αγορεύειν. 48. ἐδόκουν δ᾽ αὐτῷ οἱ γιγνώσκεσθι
δοκοῦντες ὑπὸ τοῦ ἄρχοντος καὶ τοῦ καλόν |
ποιοῦντες ὁρᾶσθαι μᾶλλον ὀρέγεσθαι καὶ τι
αἰσχρόν τι ποιεῖν μᾶλλον προθυμεῖσθαι ἀπ᾿
σθαι. 49. ἠλίθιον δὲ καὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐδόκει εἶναι αὖτ
τὸ ὁπότε τι βούλοιτο πραχθῆναι, οὕτω προστά'
τειν ὥσπερ ἐν οἴκῳ ἔνιοι δεσπόται προστάττουσὶ
Ἴτω τις ἐφ᾽ ὕδωρ, Ἐξύλα τις σχισάτω" 50. οὔτ
γὰρ προσταττομένων εἰς ἀλλήλους τε ὁρᾶν πάντ.
ἐδόκουν αὐτῷ καὶ οὐδεὶς περαίνειν τὸ προσταχθι
καὶ πάντες ἐν αἰτίᾳ εἶναι καὶ οὐδεὶς τῇ αἷτι
οὔτε αἰσχύνεσθαι οὔτε φοβεῖσθαι ὁμοίως δι
τὸ σὺν πολλοῖς αἰτίαν ἔχειν" διὰ ταῦτα δὴ πάντι
1 πᾶσιν Heindorf, Edd. ; πῶς MSS.

62

CYROPAEDIA, V. 1}. 45-50

is necessary, step out into the road to Babylon;
and let each commander, as he gets his division in
motion, pass the word to the man behind him to
come on.”

46. Hereupon they went to their tents, and, as
they went, they remarked to one another what a
good memory Cyrus had and how he called every one
by name as he assigned them their places and gave
them their instructions. 47. Now Cyrus made a
study of this; for he thought it passing strange
that, while every mechanic knows the names of the
tools of his trade and the physician knows the names
of all the instruments and medicines he uses, the
general should be so foolish as not to know the
names of the officers under him; and yet he must
employ them as his instruments not only whenever
he wishes to capture a place or defend one, but also
whenever he wishes to inspire courage or fear.
And whenever Cyrus wished to honour any one, it
seemed to him proper to address him by name. 48.
Furthermore, it seemed to him that those who were
conscious of being personally known to their general
exerted themselves more to be seen doing some-
thing good and were more ready to abstain from
doing anything bad. 49. And when he wanted a
thing done, he thought it foolish to give orders
as do some masters in their homes: “Some one
go get water!” “Some one split wood!” 50. for
when orders are given in that way, all, he thought,
looked at one another and no one carried out the
order; all were to blame, but no one felt shame
or fear as he should, because he shared the blame
with many. It was for this reason, therefore, that
he himself spoke to every one by name to whom

63

Cyrus’s
memory for
names

XENOPHON

ὠνόμαζεν αὐτὸς ὅτῳ τι προστάττοι. 51. «ab
Κῦρος μὲν δὴ περὶ τούτων οὕτως ἐγίγνωσκεν.

Οἱ δὲ στρατιῶται τότε μὲν δειπνήσαντες καὶ
φυλακὰς καταστησάμενοι καὶ συσκευασάμενοι
πάντα ἃ ἔδει ἐκοιμήθησαν. 52. ἡνίκα δ᾽ ἦν ἐν
μέσῳ νυκτῶν, ἐσήμηνε τῷ κέρατι. Κῦρος δ᾽ εἰπὼν
τῶ. aad ὅτι ἐπὶ τῇ ὁδῷ ὑπομενοίη ἐν τῷ
πρόσθεν τοῦ στρατεύματος ἐξήει λαβὼν τοὺς
ἀμφ᾽ αὑτὸν ὑπηρέτας" βραχεῖ δὲ χρόνῳ ὕστερον
Χρυσάντας παρὴν ἄγων τοὺς θωρακοφόρους.
ὅ8. τούτῳ μὲν ὁ Κῦρος δοὺς ἡγεμόνας τῆς ὁδοῦ
πορεύεσθαι ἐκέλευεν ἡσύχως" οὐ γάρ πω ἐν ὁδῷ
πάντες ἦσαν" αὐτὸς δὲ ἑστηκὼς ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ τὸν
μὲν προσιόντα προυπέμπετο ἐν τάξει, ἐπὶ δὲ
τὸν ὑστερίζοντα ἔπεμπε καλῶν. 54. ἐπεὶ δὲ
πάντες ἐν ὁδῷ ἦσαν, πρὸς μὲν Χρυσάνταν ἱππέας
ἔπεμψεν ἐροῦντας ὅτι ἐν ὁδῷ ἤδη πάντες" “Aye
οὖν ἤδη θᾶττον. 55. αὐτὸς δὲ παρελαύνων et
ἵππον eis τὸ πρόσθεν ἥσυχος κατεθεᾶτο τὰς
τάξεις. καὶ ods μὲν ἴδοι εὐτάκτως καὶ σιωπῇ
ἰόντας, προσελαύνων αὐτοῖς τίνες τε εἶεν ἠρώτα
καὶ ἐπεὶ πύθοιτο ἐπήνει" εἰ δέ τινας θορυβου-
μένους αἴσθοιτο, τὸ αἴτιον τούτου σκοπῶν κατα-
σβεννύναι τὴν ταραχὴν ἐπειρᾶτο.

5606. Ἣν μόνον παραλέλειπται τῆς ἐν νυκτὶ
ἐπιμελείας αὐτοῦ, ὅτι πρὸ παντὸς τοῦ στρατεύ-
ματος πεζοὺς εὐζώνους οὐ πολλοὺς προύπεμπεν,
ἐφορωμένους ὑπὸ Χρυσάντα καὶ ἐφορῶντας αὐτόν,
ὡς ὠτακουστοῦντες καὶ εἴ πως ἄλλως δύναιντο
αἰσθάνεσθαί τι, σημαίνοιεν τῷ Χρυσάντᾳ ὅ τι

1 ἡσύχως. .. ἦσαν xz, Edd. ; ἥσυχον ἕως ἄγγελος ἔλθοι ὅτι
πάντες ἐν ὁδῷ YR.

44

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 50-56

he had any command to give. 51. Such, at least,
was Cyrus’s opinion about this matter.

The soldiers, however, then went to dinner, sta-
tioned sentinels, packed up everything they needed,
and went to bed. 52. At midnight the signal horn the mia.
sounded. Cyrus informed Chrysantas that he would ™8>¢™arch
wait for him on the road ahead of the army, took
with him his aides-de-camp, and went on ; and a short
time afterward Chrysantas came up at the head of his
heavy-armed soldiers. 53. To him Cyrus turned over
the guides and bade him advance leisurely, for the
troops were not yet all on the way. He himself took
his stand by the roadside, and as the troops came on
he sent them forward in their order, and to those who
were late he sent a messenger to bid them hasten.
54. And when they were all on the road, he sent some
horsemen to Chrysantas to say that they were now
all on the way; “Now then, double quick!” ὅδ.
He himself riding his horse leisurely along to the
front inspected the ranks; and to those whom he
saw marching along in silence and in good order he
would ride up and inquire who they were, and when
he was informed he would praise them. But if he
saw any in confusion, he would inquire into the cause
of it and try to quiet the disorder.

56. Only one of his measures of precaution that
night has been left unmentioned—namely, that he
sent out in front of the main body of the army a
few light-armed infantrymen to keep Chrysantas in
sight and be kept in sight by him, to listen and gather
information in whatever way they could, and report
to Chrysantas what it seemed expedient that he

. 65
VOL. 1. F

XENOPHON

καιρὸς δοκοίη εἶναι" ἄρχων δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τούτους
4 ᾽’ > Ff A v ,
ἦν ὃς καὶ τούτους ἐκόσμει, Kal TO μὲν ἄξιον λόγου
3 4 \ \ 3 9 ’ ’

ἐσήμαινε, τὸ δὲ μὴ οὐκ ἠνώχλει λέγων.

57. Τὴν μὲν δὴ νύκτα οὕτως ἐπορεύοντο: ἐπεὶ
δὲ ἡμέρα ἐγένετο, τοὺς μὲν Καδουσίων ἱππέας,
ὅτι αὐτῶν καὶ οἱ πεζοὶ ἐπορεύοντο ἔσχατοι, παρὰ
τούτοις κατέλιπεν, ὡς μηδ᾽ οὗτοι ψιλοὶ ἑππέων
ἴοιεν: τοὺς δ᾽ ἄλλους εἰς τὸ πρόσθεν παρελαύνειν
ἐκέλευσεν, ὅτι καὶ οἱ πολέμιοι ἐν τῷ πρόσθεν
ἦσαν, ὅπως εἴ τί που ἐναντιοῖτο αὐτῷ, ἀπαντῴη
ὄχων τὴν ἰσχὺν ἐν τάξει καὶ μάχοιτο, εἴ τέ τί

a ? / e dg Ce 4
που φεῦγον ὀφθείη, ὡς ἐξ ἑτοιμοτάτου διώκοι.
58. ἦσαν δὲ αὐτῷ ἀεὶ τεταγμένοι οὕς τε διώκειν
δέοι καὶ ods παρ᾽ αὐτῷ μένειν: πᾶσαν δὲ τὴν
τάξιν λυθῆναι οὐδέποτε εἴα. |

59. Κῦρος μὲν δὴ οὕτως ἦγε TO στράτευμα" οὐ

7 ϑ [4] [4 3 (ol > 3 Ww:
μέντοι AUTOS γε μιᾷ χώρᾳ ἐχρῆτο, ἀλλ᾿ ἄλλοτε
ἀλλαχῇ περιελαύνων ἐφεώρα τε καὶ ἐπεμέλετο,
εἴ του δέοιντο.

Οἱ μὲν δὴ ἀμφὶ Κῦρον οὕτως ἐπορεύοντο.

Ιν

1, Ἐκ δὲ τοῦ Γαδάτου ἱππικοῦ τῶν δυνατῶν
τις ἀνδρῶν ἐπεὶ ἑώρα αὐτὸν ἀφεστηκότα ἀπὸ
a 3 , > ἢ Μν φ 3
τοῦ ᾿Ασσυρίου, ἐνόμισεν, εἴ τι οὗτος πάθοι, αὐτὸς
ἂν λαβεῖν παρὰ τοῦ ᾿Ασσυρίου πάντα τὰ Γαδάτου" -

66

CYROPAEDIA, V. iii. 56-iv. 1

ould know. There was also an officer in command
them who kept them in order, and what was of
portance he communicated to Chrysantas, but he
1 not trouble him by reporting what was im-
terial.

57. In this manner, therefore, they proceeded all] The order
ght long; but when it became day, he left the Pe oA
valry of the CaduSians with their infantry (for
ese also were in the extreme rear), so that the
ter might not be without the protection of cavalry ;
t the rest he ordered to ride up to the front, because
e-enemy were in front. He adopted this plan, in
Jer that, if he happened to find any opposition, he
ght have his forces in fighting order to meet it,
d that, if anything should be seen anywhere in
tht, he might give chase with the utmost readiness.
. He always kept drawn up in order one body of
yops who were to pursue and another who were to
ty with him; but he never suffered his main line to
broken.

59. Thus, then, Cyrus led his army; but he himself
1 not keep to the same position, but riding about,
w here, now there, kept watch, and if they needed
ything, he provided for it.

Thus, then, Cyrus and his army were proceeding.

IV

1. Now there was a certain man among the officers Conspiracy
Gadatas’s cavalry who, when he saw that his prince ¢2inst.

1 revolted from the Assyrian, concluded that if

ne misfortune were to overtake Gadatas, he might

nself obtain from the Assyrian all his chief's wealth

67
F2

XENOPHON

οὕτω δὴ πέμπει τινὰ τῶν ἑαυτοῦ πιστῶν πρὸς
τὸν ᾿Ασσύριον καὶ κελεύει τὸν ἰόντα, εἶ καταλάβοι
ἤδη ἐν τῇ Γαδάτου χώρᾳ τὸ ᾿Ασσύριον στράτευμα,
λέγειν τῷ ᾿Ασσυρίῳ ὅτε εἰ βούλοιτο ἐνεδρεῦσαι,
λάβοι ἂν Γαδάταν καὶ τοὺς σὺν αὐτῷ. 2. δηλοῦν
δὲ ἐνετέλλετο ὅσην τε εἶχεν ὁ Γαδάτας δύναμιν
καὶ ὅτε Κῦρος οὐ συνέποιτο αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν ὁδὸν
ἐδήλωσεν ἡ προσιέναι μέλλοι. προσεπέστειϊλε
δὲ τοῖς αὑτοῦ οἰκέταις, ὡς πιστεύοιτο μᾶλλαν,
καὶ τὸ τεῖχος ὃ ἐτύγχανεν αὐτὸς ἔχων ἐν τῇ
Γαδάτον χώρᾳ παραδοῦναι τῷ ᾿Ασσυρίῳ καὶ
τὰ ἐνόντα. ἥξειν δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ἔφασκεν, εἰ μὲν
δύναιτο, ἀποκτείνας Γαδάταν, εἰ δὲ μή, ὡς σὺν
τῷ ᾿Ασσυρίῳ τὸ λοιπὸν ἐσόμενος.

3. Ἐπεὶ δὲ ὁ ἐπὶ ταῦτα ταχθεὶς ἐλαύνων ὡς
δυνατὸν ἣν τάχιστα ἀφικνεῖται πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ασσύ-
ptov καὶ ἐδήλωσεν ἐφ᾽ ἃ ἥκοι, ἀκούσας ἐκεῖνος
τό τε χωρίον εὐθὺς παρέλαβε καὶ πολλὴν ἵππον
ἔχων καὶ ἅρματα ἐνήδρευεν ἐν κώμαις ἁθρόαις.

4.‘O δὲ Γαδάτας ὡς ἐγγὺς ἦν τούτων τῶν
κωμῶν, πέμπει τινὰς προδιερευνησομένους. ὃ δὲ
᾿Ασσύριος ὡς ἔγνω προσιόντας τοὺς διερευνητάς,
φεύγειν κελεύει ἅρματα ἐξαναστάντα δύο ἢ τρία
καὶ ἵππους ὀλίγους, ὡς δὴ φοβηθέντας καὶ ὀλέγους
ὄντας. οἱ δὲ διερευνηταὶ ὡς εἶδον ταῦτα, αὐτοί

τε ἐδίωκον καὶ τῷ Ταδάτᾳ κατέσειον’ καὶ as

68

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 1-4

and power. With this in view, he sent one of his
trusted friends to the Assyrian, instructing his mes-
senger, in case he found the Assyrian army already in
Gadatas’s country, to tell their king that if he would
lay an ambuscade, he would take Gadatas and his
followers prisoners. 2. He furthermore commis-
sioned him to explain how small an army Gadatas
had and to make it clear that Cyrus was not with
him ; he also pointed out the road by which Gadatas
was likely to return; and, that he might find fuller
credence, he instructed his own subordinates to sur-

render to the Assyrian king, together with all that _

was in it, the fortress which he himself happened
to be holding in Gadatas’s country. He promised
besides that he would come himself when he had
slain Gadatas, if he could, but that, if he failed in
the attempt, at least he would in future be on the
king’s side.

3. And the man Shi had been given this com-
mission rode as fast as his horse could carry him ; he
came into the presence of the Assyrian king and
made known the purpose of his coming. When the
king heard it, he at once took possession of the fortress
and with a large force of horse and chariots laid his
ambuscade in a cluster of villages.

4, When Gadatas was not far from these villages,
he sent some scouts on in advance to make a thorough ¢
search. And when the Assyrian was informed of the
scouts approach, he ordered two or three chariots
and several horsemen to start up and gallop off as if
they were affrighted and only a few in number.
When the scouts saw that, they started in pursuit
themselves and beckoned to Gadatas to come on.
He, too, was deceived and started at full speed in

The ee

siGecedl

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ἐξαπατηθεὶς διώκει ἀνὰ κράτος. οἱ δὲ ᾿Ασσύριοι,
ὡς ἐδόκει ἁλώσιμος εἶναι ὁ Γαδάτας, ἀνίστανται
ἐκ τῆς ἐνέδρας. 5. καὶ οἱ μὲν ἀμφὶ Γαδάταν
ἰδόντες ὥσπερ εἰκὸς ἔφευγον, οἱ δ᾽ αὖ ὥσπερ
εἰκὸς ἐδίωκον. καὶ ἐν τούτῳ ὁ ἐπιβουλεύων τῷ
Γαδάτᾳ παίει αὐτόν, καὶ καιρίας μὲν πληγῆς
ἁμαρτάνει, τύπτει δὲ αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν ὧμον καὶ
τιτρώσκει.

Ποιήσας δὲ τοῦτο ἐξίσταται, ἕως σὺν τοῖς
διώκουσιν ἐγένετο" ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἐγνώσθη ὃς ἦν, ὁμοῦ
δὴ ὧν τοῖς ᾿Ασσυρίοις προθύμως ἐκτείνων τὸν
ἵππον σὺν τῷ βασιλεῖ ἐδίωκεν. 6. ἐνταῦθα δὴ
ἡλίσκοντο μὲν δῆλον ὅτι οἱ βραδυτάτους ἔχοντες
τοὺς ἵππους ὑπὸ τῶν ταχίστους" ἤδη δὲ μάλα
πάντες πιεζόμενοι διὰ τὸ κατατετρῦσθαι ὑπὸ
τῆς πορείας οἱ τοῦ Γαδάτου ἱππεῖς καθορῶσε
τὸν Κῦρον προσιόντα σὺν τῷ στρατεύματι" δοκεῖν
δὲ χρὴ ἀσμένους καὶ ὥσπερ εἰς λιμένα ἐκ χει-
μῶνος προσφέρεσθαι αὐτούς. 7. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος τὸ
μὲν πρῶτον ἐθαύμασεν' ὡς δ᾽ ἔγνω τὸ πρᾶγμα,
ἕως πάντες ἐναντίοι ἤλαυνον, ἐναντίος καὶ αὐτὸς
ἐν τάξει ἦγε τὴν στρατιάν: ὡς δὲ γνόντες ot
πολέμιοι τὸ ὃν ἐτράποντο εἰς φυγήν, ἐνταῦθα
ὁ Κῦρος διώκειν ἐκέλευσε τοὺς πρὸς τοῦτο τε-
ταγμένους, αὐτὸς δὲ σὺν τοῖς ἄλλοις εἵπετο ὡς
@eTo συμφέρειν. 8. ἐνταῦθα δὴ καὶ ἅρματα
ἡλίσκετο, ἔνια μὲν καὶ ἐκπιπτόντων τῶν ἡνιόχων,
τῶν μὲν ἐν τῇ ἀναστροφῇ, τῶν δὲ καὶ ἄλλως,
ἔνια δὲ καὶ περιτεμνόμενα ὑπὸ τῶν ἱππέων

1 χαχίστονυς Cobet, most Edd. ; ταχίστων MSS., Dindorf,
Breitenbach.

Ο

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 4-8

pursuit. The Assyrians, in turn, when they thought
Gadatas near enough to be taken, issued from their
ambuscade. 5. And when Gadatas and his men saw
this, they began to flee, as was natural; and the
enemy, as was also natural, started in pursuit. At this
juncture, the man who was plotting against Gadatas
struck a blow at him but failed to inflict a mortal
wound; still he smote him on the shoulder and

wounded him.

When he had done this, he darted off to join the
pursuing Assyrians ; and when they recognized who
he was, he took his place with them and urging his
horse at full speed he joined with the king in the
pursuit. 6. Then those who had the slowest horses
were evidently being overtaken by those who had
the fleetest ; and just as Gadatas’s men were becoming
quite exhausted, because they were already jaded and
worn out by their march, they saw Cyrus coming up Cyrus saver
with his army, and one may imagine that they rushed [δ 68.
up to them with delight, like men putting into port
out of astorm. 7. At first Cyrus was surprised ; but
when he comprehended the situation, he continued,
while the enemy were all riding against him, to
lead his army in battle order against them. But the
enemy, recognizing the real state of affairs, turned
and fled. Thereupon Cyrus ordered those who had
been detailed for that purpose to start in pursuit,
while he himself followed as he thought expedient. 8.
Here chariots also were captured, some because the
charioteers were thrown out, a part of them from
wheeling around too sharply, others for other reasons,
while some were intercepted by the cavalry and

7!

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

[ἡλίσκετο] καὶ ἀποκτείνουσι δὲ ἄλλους Τὰ
πολλοὺς καὶ τὸν παίσαντα Taddrav. 9. τῶν
μέντοι πεζῶν ᾿Ασσυρίων, of ἔτυχον τὸ Taddrov
χωρίον πολιορκοῦντες, οἱ μὲν εἰς τὸ τεῖχος κατέ-
\ 9 Ν / 2 ’ e ν᾿ ’
φυγον τὸ ἀπὸ Γαδάτου ἀποστάν, οἱ δὲ φθάσαντες
εἰς πόλιν τινὰ τοῦ ᾿Ασσυρίου μεγάλην, ἔνθα καὶ
αὐτὸς σὺν τοῖς ἵπποις καὶ τοῖς ἅρμασι κατ-
ἔφυγεν ὁ ᾿Ασσύριος.

10. Κῦρος μὲν δὴ διαπραξάμενος ταῦτα érrava-
χωρεῖ εἰς τὴν Γαδάτον χώραν' καὶ προστάξας οἷς
4 3 A ἃ 3 lA Μ) > \ 3 ’
ἔδει ἀμφὶ τὰ αἰχμάλωτα ἔχειν, εὐθὺς ἐπορεύετο,
ὡς ἐπισκέψαιτο τὸν Γαδάταν πῶς ἔχοι ἐκ τοῦ
τραύματος. πορευομένῳ δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ Γαδάτας
ἐπιδεδεμένος ἤδη τὸ τραῦμα ἀπαντᾷ. ἰδὼν δὲ

ΣΝ ς a Ψ \ 4 3 dN) \
αὐτὸν ὁ Κῦρος ἥσθη τε καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Εγὼ δὲ πρὸς
σὲ ἦα ἐπισκεψόμενος ὅπως ἔχεις.

11. Ἐγὼ δέ γ᾽, ἔφη ὁ Ἰ᾿'αδάτας, ναὶ μὰ τοὺς

ς al
θεοὺς σὲ ἐπαναθεασόμενος ya ὁποῖός tis ποτε

’ὔ 2 a e 4 AS ” 3
φαίνει ἰδεῖν ὁ τοιαύτην ψυχὴν ἔχων" ὅστις οὔτ
οἶδα ἔγωγε ὅ τι νῦν ἐμοῦ δεόμενος οὔτε μὴν ὑπο-
σχόμενός γέ μοι ταῦτα πράξειν οὔτε εὖ πεπονθὼς
ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ εἴς γε τὸ ἔδιον οὐδ᾽ ὁτιοῦν, GAN ὅτι τοὺς

, Ν , 4 x Aa Ψ UA
φίλους ἔδοξά σοί τι ὀνῆσαι, οὕτω μοι προθύ
ἐβοήθησας ὡς νῦν τὸ μὲν ἐπ᾽ ἐμοὶ οἴχομαι, τὸ 8
ἐπὶ σοὶ σέσωσμαι. 12. οὐ μὰ τοὺς «θεούς, ὦ
Κῦρε, εἰ ἣν οἷος ἔφυν ἐξ ἀρχῆς καὶ ἐπαιδοποιησά-
μην, οὐκ old ἂν εἰ ἐκτησάμην παῖδα τοιοῦτον

\ 29.7 bd \ » 4 A A
περὶ ἐμέ: ἐπεὶ ἄλλους TE οἶδα παῖδας Kal τοῦτον.
A [4
τὸν νῦν ᾿Ασσυρίων βασιλέα πολὺ πλείω ἤδη τὸν
ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα ἀνιάσαντα ἢ σὲ νῦν δύναται ἀνιᾶν.
1 ἡλίσκετο, MSS., Hug; bracketed by Marchant, Gemoll.

72

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 8-12

taken. And many men were slain, and among them
the man who had wounded Gadatas. 9. Of the

ian infantry, however, who happened to be
besieging Gadatas’s fortress, some fled to that fort
which had been lost to Gadatas by betrayal, others
had time to reach a large city of Assyria, in which
the king himself with his horsemen and chariots also
took safuge:

10. Now when Cyrus finished his pursuit of the
enemy, he returned to Gadatas’s country ; and after
he had given instructions to those whose duty it was
to take care of the spoil, he went at once to visit
Gadatas and see how his wound was. But as he was
going, he was met by Gadatas with his wound already
bandaged. And Cyrus was delighted at seeing him
and said: “Why, I was coming to see how you
were.”

11. “ And I, by the gods,” said Gadatas, “ was Gadatas
coming to gaze upon you again and see what you pasteles
may look like, you who possess such a soul. For
though I do not see what need you now have of my
assistance, and though you made no promise to do
this for me and have been put under no obligation
whatever to me, at least no personal obligation, yet
because you fancied that I had given some assistance
to your friends, you have come so gallantly to my
relief that at this moment, whereas by myself I am a
lost man, by your goodness I am saved. 12. By the
gods, Cyrus, if I were such a man as once I was and
had children, I doubt if I could have had a child
as kind to me as you have been; for I know that
this present king of Assyria, like many another son
that I have known, has caused his own father much
more trouble than he can now cause you.”

73

XENOPHON

πολλούς, Kal ἵππους τινὰς λαμβάνει τῶν Kaédov-
’ Υ͂ > » 3 A.

σίων καὶ ἣν ἄγοντες λείαν ἐτύγχανον afatpetras.

καὶ ὁ μὲν ᾿Ασσύριος διώξας ἄχρι οὗ ἀσφαλὲς
Ν 4 3 4 e ’ ’

ᾧετο εἶναι ἀπετράπετο: οἱ δὲ Καδούσιοι ἐσώξον-

Ν N ’ 3 Ἁ [Δ e ”

TO πρὸς TO στρατόπεδον ἀμφὶ δείλην οἱ πρῶτοι.

17. Κῦρος δὲ ὡς ἤσθετο τὸ γεγονός, ἀπήντα Te
τοῖς Καδουσίοις καὶ ὅντινα ἴδοι τετρωμένον ἀνα-
λαμβάνων τοῦτον μὲν ὡς Γαδάταν é ἔπεμπεν, ὅπως
θεραπεύοιτο, τοὺς δ᾽ ἄλλους συγκατεσκήνου καὶ
ὅπως τἀπιτήδεια ἕξουσι συνεπεμέλετο, παραλαμ-
βάνων Περσῶν τῶν ὁμοτίμων συνεπιμελητάς" ἐν
γὰρ τοῖς τοιούτοις οἱ ἀγαθοὶ ἐπιπονεῖν ἐθέλουσι.
18. καὶ ἀνιώμενος μέντοι ἰσχυρῶς δῆλος ἦν, ὡς
καὶ τῶν ἄλλων δειπνούντων ἡνίκα ὥρα ἦν, ἸΚῦρος
ἔτι σὺν τοῖς ὑπηρέταις καὶ τοῖς ἰατροῖς οὐδένα
ἑκὼν ἀτημέλητον “παρέλειπεν, GAN ἢ αὐτόπτης
ἐφεώρα ἢ εἰ μὴ αὐτὸς ἐξανύτοι, πέμπων φανερὸς
ἦν τοὺς θεραπεύσοντας.

19. Καὶ τότε μὲν οὕτως ἐκοιμήθησαν. ἅμα δὲ
τῇ ἡμέρᾳ κηρύξας συνιέναι τῶν μὲν ἄλλων τοὺς
ἄρχοντας, τοὺς δὲ Καδουσίους ἅπαντας, ἔλεξε
τοιάδε"

ἼΑνδρες σύμμαχοι, ἀνθρώπινον τὸ γεγενημένον"

Ἁ ᾿ ΄ 2 , " 3 ᾿
τὸ γὰρ ἁμαρτάνειν ἀνθρώχους ὄντας οὐδὲν οἶμαι
θαυμαστόν. ἄξιοί γε μέντοι ἐσμὲν τοῦ γογενη-
μένου πράγματος τούτου ἀπολαῦσαί τι ἀγαθόν, τὸ

a / A 3 Ν Le Ψ 4 ᾿
μαθεῖν μήποτε διασπᾶν ἀπὸ τοῦ ὅλον δύναμιν
ἀσθενεστέραν τῆς τῶν πολεμίων δυνάμεως. 30.
καὶ οὐ τοῦτο, ἔφη, λέγω ὡς οὐ δεῖ ποτε καὶ ἐλάϊ-
6

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 16-20

others, took some of their horses, and recovered the
5 which they happened to be carrying off. He

so pursued them as far as he thought was safe and
then turned back. So the survivors of the Cadusians
arrived at the camp, the first of them towards
evening.

17. When Cyrus found out what had happened, he cyrus cares
went out to meet them, and if he saw any one that forthe —
was wounded he received him kindly and sent him
on to Gadatas, that he might receive attention; the
rest he helped into their tents and saw to it that
they should have provisions, taking some of the
Persian peers along to help him in looking after
them. For under such circumstances, the good are
ready to undertake extra labour. 18. Still Cyrus
was evidently very much distressed, so that, when
the rest went to dinner at the usual hour, he with
his aides and the surgeons did not go; for he would
not wittingly leave any uncared for, but either
looked after them in person, or, if he did not succeed
in doing that, he showed his personal interest by
sending some one to attend to them.

19. Thus they went to sleep that evening. At The lessons
daybreak he made proclamation for all the Cadusians of the Π.
and the officers of the rest to assemble; and _ he blunder
addressed them as follows : |

“ Friends and allies, that which has happened might
happen to any man; for it is not at all strange, I
think, for mortal man to err. Still it is worth our
while to reap some benefit from this occurrence, the
lesson never to detach from our main body a force
weaker than the forces of the enemy. 20. I do not
mean by that that we should never go off, if
circumstances require it, with a still smaller de-

77

XENOPHON

Tove ἔτι μορίῳ ἰέναι, ὅπου ἂν δέῃ, ἢ viv ὁ Kadov-
σιος MYETO ἀλλ᾽ ἐάν τις κοινούμενος ὁρμᾶται τῷ
ixav@ βοηθῆσαι, ἔστι μὲν ἀπατηθῆναι, ἔστι δὲ τῷ
ὑπομένοντι ἐξαπατήσαντι τοὺς πολεμίους ἄλλοσε
τρέψαι ἀπὸ τῶν ἐξεληλυθότων, ἔστε δὲ ἄλλα
4 a / A
παρέχοντα πράγματα τοῖς πολεμίοις τοῖς φίλοις
ἀσφάλειαν παρέχειν: καὶ οὕτω μὲν οὐδ᾽ ὁ χωρὶς
‘Ov ἀπέσται, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξαρτήσεται τῆς ἰσχύος" ὁ δὲ
ἀπεληλυθὼς μὴ ἀνακοινωσάμενος, ὅπον ἂν ᾧ,
᾽ VA - ᾽ A 2 4 4 4 .
οὐδὲν διάφορον πάσχει ἢ εἰ μόνος ἐστρατεύετο.
21. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἀντὶ μὲν τούτου, ἔφη, ἐὰν θεὸς θέλῃ,
3 ’ὔ \ 4 > 3 4 3 9
ἀμυνούμεθα τοὺς πολεμίους οὐκ εἰς μακράν. GAN
2 \ ᾽ 2 4 4 ς κ᾿ 4
ἐπειδὰν τάχιστα ἀριστήσητε, ἄξω ὑμᾶς ἔνθα τὸ
πρᾶγμα ἐγένετο καὶ ἅμα μὲν θάψομεν τοὺς
τελευτήσαντας, ἅμα δὲ δείξομεν τοῖς πολεμίοις
Ν A ’ 3 a Ν > A
ἔνθα κρατῆσαι νομίζουσιν ἐνταῦθα ἄλλους αὐτῶν
κρείττους, ἢν θεὸς θέλῃ καὶ ὅπως γε μηδὲ τὸ
χωρίον ἡδέως ὁρῶσιν ἔνθα κατέκανον ἡμῶν τοὺς
συμμάχους: ἐὰν δὲ μὴ. ἀντεπεξίωσι, καύσομεν
αὐτῶν τὰς κώμας καὶ δῃώσομεν τὴν χώραν, ἵνα
\ e lal 3 l4 € A > , 3
μὴ ἃ ἡμᾶς ἐποίησαν ὁρῶντες εὐφραίνωνται, ἀλλὰ
τὰ ἑαυτῶν κακὰ θεώμενοι ἀνιῶνται.
22. Οἱ μὲν οὖν ἄλλοι, ἔφη, ἀριστᾶτε ἰόντες"
e A , 4 ’ἤ “Ὁ \ 2 ,
ὑμεῖς δέ, ὦ Καδούσιοι, πρῶτον μὲν ἀπελθόντες
ἄρχοντα ὑμῶν αὐτῶν ἕλεσθε ἧπερ ὑμῖν νόμος,
ὅστις ὑμῶν ἐπιμελήσεται σὺν τοῖς θεοῖς καὶ σὺν
78

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 20-22

tachment than that with which the Cadusian prince
went. But if an officer, when he starts on an
expedition, communicates his intention to one that
-is able to bring help, he may possibly fall into a
trap, but then it is equally possible for the one
-who remains behind to entrap the enemy and
turn them away from the detached corps; or he
may annoy the enemy in some other way and so
secure safety for his friends; and thus even those
who are at a distance will not be out of reach but
will keep in touch with the main body. But the
man who goes off without communicating his purpose
is in the same situation, no matter where he is, as if
he were carrying on a campaign alone.

21. “ But in return for this, we shall ere long, God Cyrus vows
willing, have our revenge on the enemy. So, as Ὁ δὴ
soon as you have had luncheon, I shall lead you
to the place where this befell. There we shall not
only bury the dead, but, God willing, on the very
spot where the enemy think they have won a
victory we will show them others better than they
are. We shall at least let them have no satis-
faction in looking even on the place where they ἡ
slaughtered our allies. If they do not come out
to meet us, we shall burn their villages and ravage
their country, so that they may have no joy in
viewing what they did to us but may be distressed
at contemplating there their own misfortunes.

22. “The rest of you, therefore, go to luncheon.
But you, Cadusians, go first and elect from your own
number according to your custom a new general,
who shall look out for your interests with the help of
the gods and of us, if you have any need of our help

79

XENOPHON

ἡμῖν, ἤν τι προσδέησθε: ἐπειδὰν δὲ EXnaGe [καὶ
ἀριστήσητε), πέμψατε πρὸς ἐμὲ τὸν αἱρεθέντα.

28. Οἱ μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ ἔπραξαν: ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἐπεὶ
ἐξήγαγε τὸ στράτευμα, κατέστησεν εἰς τάξιν τὸν
ἠρημένον ὑπὸ τῶν Καδουσίων καὶ ἐκέλευσε πλη-
σίον αὑτοῦ ἄγειν τὴν τάξιν, Ὅπως, ἔφη, ἂν δυνώ-
μεθα, ἀναθαρρύνωμεν τοὺς ἄνδρας. οὕτω δὴ
ἐπορεύοντο καὶ ἐλθόντες ἔθαπτον μὲν τοὺς
Καδουσίους, ἐδήουν δὲ τὴν χώραν. ποιήσαντες
δὲ ταῦτα ἀπῆλθον “τἀπιτήδεια ἐκ τῆς πολεμίας
ἔχοντες πάλιν εἰς τὴν Γαδάτου.

24. ᾽᾿Ἐ ννοήσας δὲ ὅτι οἱ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἀφεστηκό-
τες ὄντες πλησίον Βαβυλῶνος κακῶς πείσονται,
ἢν μὴ αὐτὸς ἀεὶ παρῇ, οὕτως ὅσους τε τῶν πολε-
μίων ἀφίει, τούτους ἐκέλευε λέγειν τῷ ᾿Ασσυρίῳ,
καὶ αὐτὸς κήρυκα ἔπεμψε πρὸς αὐτὸν ταὐτὰ "
λέγοντα, ὅτι ἕτοιμος εἴη τοὺς ἐργαζομένους τὴν
γῆν ἐᾶν καὶ μὴ ἀδικεῖν, εἰ καὶ ἐκεῖνος βούλοιτο
ἐᾶν ἐργάζεσθαι τοὺς τῶν πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ἀφεστηκό-
των ἐργάτας. 25. Καίτοι, ἔφη, σὺ μὲν ἢ ἢν καὶ
' δύνῃ κωλύειν, ὀλέγους τινὰς κωλύσεις" ὀλύγη γάρ
ἐστι χώρα ἡ τῶν πρὸς ἐμὲ ἀφεστηκότων" ἐγὼ δὲ
πολλὴν ἄν σοι χώραν ἐῴην ἐνεργὸν εἶναι. εἰς δὲ
τὴν τοῦ καρποῦ κομιδήν, ἐὰν μὲν πόλεμος ἦ, ὁ
ἐπικρατῶν οἶμαι “καρπώσεται: ἐὰν δὲ εἰρήνη,
δῆλον, ἔφη, ὅ ὅτι σύ. ἐὰν μέντοι τις ἢ τῶν ἐμῶν
ὅπλα ἀνταίρηται σοὶ ἢ τῶν σῶν ἐμοί, τούτους,
ἔφη, ὡς ἂν δυνώμεθα ἑκάτεροι ἀμυνούμεθα.

1 καὶ ἀριστήσητε MSS., earlier Edd.; bracketed by Hug,
Gemoll ; καὶ ἀριστήσατε after αἱρεθέντα Marchant.
2 σαὐτὰ Dindorf, Edd. ; ταῦτα MSS.

80

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 22-25

as well; and when you have made your choice,
send the man you have elected to me.’

23. So they did as he bade. And when Cyrus led
the army out, he assigned the man elected by the
Cadusians his position and bade him lead his contin-
gent near to himself, “in order,” he said, “that we
may, if we can, put new courage into your men.”
Thus, then, they proceeded ; and when they came to
the place, they buried the Cadusians and ravaged
the country. And when they had done so they
returned again into the land of Gadatas, bringing
their supplies from the enemy’s country.

24. And when he reflected that those who had
gone over to him would suffer severely, as they were
in the vicinity of Babylon, if he were not always at
hand, he ordered those of the enemy whom he
released to tell the Assyrian king (he also sent Cyrus pro-
a herald to bear the same message) that he was Fitna pro-
ready to leave in peace the labourers tilling the land tection of
and to do them no harm, provided the king, on his Ἦν
part, would be willing to allow those farmers who
had transferred their allegiance to him to work their
farms. 25. “And yet,” he had them say, “even if
you are able to hinder them, you will hinder but
few ; for the country of those who have come over
to me is small; while the land under your
dominion that I should allow to be cultivated is
extensive. Then, as to the harvesting of the crops,
if there is war, the victor, I suppose, will do the
reaping ; but if there is peace, it is evident that you
will do it. If, however, any of my adherents take up
arms against you, or any of yours against me, upon
such we will both execute vengeance according to
our ability.”

| 81
VOL. Il. G

XENOPHON

26. Ταῦτα ἐπιστείλας τῷ κήρυκι ἔπεμψεν

> ’ e 2 A ς A
αὐτόν. οἱ δὲ ᾿Ασσύριος ὡς ἤκουσαν ταῦτα,
πάντα ἐποίουν πείθοντες τὸν βασιλέα συγχω-
ρῆσαι ταῦτα καὶ ὅτι μικρότατον τοῦ πολέμου
λιπεῖν. 27. καὶ ὁ ᾿Ασσύριος μέντοι εἴτε καὶ
e N A « , \ Ν ὶ > δ φῳ
ὑπὸ τῶν ὁμοφύλων πεισθεὶς εἴτε καὶ αὐτὸς οὕτω

Ν / ἴον 2 έ A
βουληθεὶς συνήνεσε ταῦτα' καὶ ἐγένοντο συνθῆ-
και τοῖς μὲν ἐργαζομένοις εἰρήνην εἶναι, τοῖς δ᾽
ὁπλοφόροις πόλεμον.

28, Ταῦτα μὲν δὴ διεπέπρακτο περὶ τῶν ἐργα-
τῶν ὁ Κῦρος" τὰς μέντοι νομὰς τῶν κτηνῶν τοὺς
μὲν ἑαυτοῦ φίλους ἐκέλευσε καταθέσθαι, εἰ βού-
λοιντο, ἐν τῇ ἑαυτῶν ἐπικρατείᾳ: τὴν δὲ τῶν
πολεμίων λείαν ἦγον ὁπόθεν δύναιντο, ὅπως εἴη
ἡ στρατεία ἡδίων τοῖς συμμάχοις. οἱ μὲν γὰρ

’ e 3 \ ΝΜ a 4 3
κίνδυνοι οἱ αὐτοὶ καὶ ἄνευ τοῦ λαμβάνειν τἀπιτή-
δεια, ἡ δ᾽ ἐκ τῶν πολεμίων τροφὴ κουφοτέραν τὴν
στρατείαν ἐδόκει παρέχειν.

29, Ἐπεὶ δὲ παρεσκευάξετο ἤδη ὁ Κῦρος ὡς
3 ’ A e 4 . le)
ἀπιών, παρὴν ὁ Γαδάτας ἄλλα τε δῶρα πολλὰ
καὶ παντοῖα φέρων καὶ ἄγων ὡς ἂν ἐξ οἴκου

4 rf \ # \ 3 4
μεγάλου, καὶ ἵππους δὲ ἦγε πολλοὺς ἀφελόμενος
τῶν ἑαυτοῦ ἱππέων οἷς ἠπιστήκει διὰ τὴν ἐπι-
βουλήν. 830. ὡς δ᾽ ἐπλησίασεν, ἔλεξε τοιάδε'
ὯὮ Ko a V4 > AN a δίδ é A

dpe, νῦν μέν σοι ἐγὼ ταῦτα δίδωμι ἐν

A A ’

παρόντι, καὶ χρῶ αὐτοῖς, ἐὰν δέῃ te νόμιζε 8,

ἔφη, καὶ τἄλλα πάντα τἀμὰ σὰ εἶναι. οὔτε

3 le)

yap ἔστιν οὔτ᾽ ἔσται ποτὲ ὅτῳ ἐγὼ ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ

φύντι καταλείψω τὸν ἐμὸν οἶκον: ἀλλ᾽ ἀνάγκη,

ἔφη, σὺν ἐμοὶ τελευτῶντει πᾶν ἀποσβῆναι τὸ
82

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 26-30

26. This message he entrusted to the herald and
sent him away. And when the Assyrians heard it,
they did everything they could to persuade the king -
to accept the proposal, and to leave as little of the
war as possible. 27. The Assyrian king, moreover,
whether because he was persuaded by his country-
men or whether he himself also wished it so, agreed
to the proposal; so a covenant was made to the
effect that the farmers should have peace, but the
men under arms war.

28. This concession Cyrus obtained for the farming
classes. But as for the herds out grazing, he ordered
his friends, if they wished, to drive them in and keep
them in the territory under their own control ;
but the enemy’s cattle they brought in as their
legitimate prey from whatever quarter they could, so
that the allies might be better pleased with the
expedition. For the dangers were the same, even if
they did not go foraging for provisions, while the
burdens of war seemed lighter, if. the army was to
be fed at the enemy’s cost.

29. When Cyrus was making preparations to Gadatas
depart, Gadatas came to him and brought many gifts re Ἐπὶ
of every sort, as might be expected from a wealthy
house, and, most important of all, he brought many
horses that he had taken from horsemen of his own
whom he had come to distrust on account of the
conspiracy against him. 30. When he came into
Cyrus’s presence he spoke as follows: “These gifts,
Cyrus, I heg to offer you for the present ; and do you
accept them, if you have any use for them. But
pray consider that everything else of mine is yours ;
for there is not and never can be a child of my
own to whom I can leave my estates, but with my

83
α 2

XENOPHON

ἡμέτερον γένος καὶ ὄνομα. 31. καὶ ταῦτα, ἔφη,
ὦ Κῦρε, ὄμνυμί σοι θεούς, οὗ καὶ ὁρῶσι πάντα
καὶ ἀκούουσι πάντα, οὔτε ἄδικον οὔτ᾽ αἰσχρὸν
οὐδὲν οὔτ᾽ εἰπὼν οὔτε ποιήσας ἔπαθον.

Καὶ ἅμα ταῦτα λέγων κατεδάκρυσε τὴν ἑαυτοῦ
τύχην καὶ οὐκέτι ἐδυνήθη πλείω εἰπεῖν.

82. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος ἀκούσας τοῦ μὲν πάθους
ὄκτειρεν αὐτόν, ἔλεξε δὲ ὧδε: ᾿Αλλὰ τοὺς μὲν
ἵππους δέχομαι, ἔφη: δέ τε γὰρ ὠφελήσω εὐνουσ-
τέροις δοὺς αὐτοὺς ἢ οἱ νῦν σοι εἶχον, ὡς ἔοικεν,
ἐγώ τε οὗ δὴ πάλαι ἐπιθυμῶ, τὸ Περσῶν ἱππικὸν
θᾶττον ἐκπληρώσω εἰς τοὺς μυρίους ἱππέας" τὰ
δ᾽ ἄλλα χρήματα σὺ ἀπαγαγὼν φύλαττε, ἔστ᾽
ἂν ἐμὲ ἴδης ἔχοντα ὥστε σοῦ μὴ ἡττᾶσθαι
ἀντιδωρούμενον' εἰ δὲ πλείω μοι δοὺς ἀπίοις
ἢ λαμβάνοις παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ, μὰ τοὺς θεοὺς οὐκ οἶδ᾽
ὅπως ἂν δυναίμην μὴ αἰσχύνεσθαι.

33. Πρὸς ταῦτα ὃ Γαδάτας εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλὰ ταῦτα
μέν, ἔφη, πιστεύω σοι! ὁρῶ γά σου τὸν τρόπον"
φυλάττειν μέντοι ὅρα εἰ ἐπιτή εἰός εἶμι. 84. ἕως
μὲν γὰρ φίλοι ἦμεν τῷ ᾿Ασσυρίῳ, καλλίστη
ἐδόκει εἶναι ἡ τοῦ ἐμοῦ πατρὸς κτῆσις" τῆς
γὰρ μεγίστης πόλεως Βαβυλῶνος ἐγγὺς οὖσα
ὅσα μὲν ὠφελεῖσθαι ἔ ἔστιν ἀπὸ μεγάλης “πόλεως,
ταῦτα ἀπελαύομεν, ὅσα δὲ ἐνοχλεῖσθαι, οἴκαδε
δεῦρ᾽ ἀπιόντες τούτων ἐκποδὼν 7) LEV" νῦν δ᾽ ἐπεὶ
ἐχθροί ἐσμεν, δῆλον ὅτι ἐπειδὰν σὺ ἀπέλθῃς,
καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐπιβουλευσόμεθα καὶ ὁ οἶκος ὅλος,
καὶ οἶμαι λυπηρῶς βιωσόμεθα ὅλως τοὺς ἐχθροὺς

1 ἴδῃς y, Edd. ; εἰδῇς xz (knove).
84

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 30-34

death our race and name must be altogether blotted
out. 31. And by the gods, who see all things and
hear all things, I swear to you, Cyrus, that it is not
for anything wrong or base that I have said or done
that I have suffered this affliction.”

As he uttered these words he burst into tears over
his lot and could say no more.

32. And Cyrus, as he listened, pitied him for his
misfortune and answered him thus: “ Your horses I
accept; for I shall do you a service by giving
them to men who are more loyal to you, it seems,
than your own men who had them but now; and for
myself, I shall the sooner increase my Persian cavalry
to full ten thousand horse, as I have been eager this
long time to do. But do you take these other things
away and keep them until you see me in possession
. of wealth enough so that I shall not be outdone
in requiting you. For if, as we part, you should
give me larger gifts than you receive from me, by the
gods, I do not see how I could possibly help being
ashamed.”

33. “Well,” said Gadatas in reply, “I can trust
you for that; for 1 know your ways. Still, bethink
you whether I am in 4 position to keep these things
safe for you. 34. For while we were friends to the Gadatas’s
Assyrian king, my father’s estate seemed to me the Se ane
finest in the world; for it was so near to the Assyrian
mighty city of Babylon that we enjoyed all the τὴν
advantages of a great city but could come back
home and be rid of all its rush and worry. But now
that we are his enemies, it is obvious that with
your departure we ourselves and our whole house
shall be the victims of plots; and I think we shall
lead an utterly miserable life, for we shall have our

85

XENOPHON

καὶ πλησίον ἔχοντες καὶ κρείττους ἡμῶν αὐτῶν
ὁρῶντες.

8ὅ, Tay’ οὖν εἴποι τις ἄν: Καὶ τί δῆτα οὐχ
οὕτως ἐνενοοῦ πρὶν ἀποστῆναι; ὅτι, ὦ Κῦρε, ἡ

4 N e , 9 \
ψυχή μου διὰ τὸ ὑβρίσθαι καὶ ὀργίξεσθαι οὗ τὸ
ἀσφαλέστατον σκοποῦσα διῆγεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀεὶ τοῦτο
κυοῦσα, ἄρά ποτε ἔσται ἀποτίσασθαι τὸν καὶ
θεοῖς ἐχθρὸν καὶ ἀνθρώποις, ὃς διατελεῖ μισῶν,

9 ’ 9 A 3 nv 9 9 97 e
οὐκ ἤν τίς τε αὐτὸν ἀδικῇ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐάν τινα ὗὕπο-
πτεύσῃ βελτίονα ἑαυτοῦ εἶναι. 36. τοιγαροῦν
οἶμαι αὐτὸς πονηρὸς ὧν πᾶσι πονηροτέροις ἑαυτοῦ
συμμάχοις χρήσεται. ἐὰν δέ τις ἄρα καὶ βελτίων
αὐτοῦ φανῇ, θάρρει, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε, οὐδέν σε δεήσει

la! 9 [2] 3 \ ’ 9 9 9 “~ a
τῷ ἀγαθῷ ἀνδρὶ μάχεσθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος τούτῳ
ἀρκέσει μηχανώμενος, ἕως ἂν Edn τὸν ἑαυτοῦ
βελτίονα. τοῦ μέντοι ἐμὲ ἀνιᾶν καὶ σὺν πονηροῖς
ῥᾳδίως οἶμαι κρείττων ἔσται.

87. ᾿Ακούσαντι ταῦτα τῷ Κύρῳ ἔδοξεν ἄξια
ἐπιμελείας λέγειν: καὶ εὐθὺς εἶπε, Τί οὖν, ἔφη,
ὦ Ταδάτα, οὐχὶ τὰ μὲν τείχη φυλακῇ ἐχυρὰ
4 ᾽ὔ a δ a ¢ 9 “A
ἐποιήσαμεν, ὅπως ἄν σοι σᾶ ἦ χρῆσθαι ἀσφαλῶς,
ὁπόταν εἰς αὐτὰ ἴῃς" αὐτὸς δὲ σὺν ἡμῖν στρατεύει,
ἵνα ἢν οἱ θεοὶ ὥσπερ νῦν σὺν ἡμῖν ὦσιν, οὗτος
σὲ φοβῆται, ἀλλὰ μὴ σὺ τοῦτον; ὅ re δὲ ἡδύ
σοι ὁρᾶν τῶν. σῶν ἢ ὅτῳ συνὼν χαίρεις, ἔχων

} 5} Υ ὶ σύ τ᾽ ἂν ἐμοί, ὦ
συν σαυτῳ΄“ Topevov. καὶ σὺ τ ἂν εἐμοῖ, ὡς

1 σαυτῷ Hertlein, most Edd.; ἑαυτῷ MSS., Dindorf,
Sauppe.

86

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 34-37

enemies close at hand and see them stronger than
ourselves.

35. “ Perhaps, then, some one might say: ‘ And
why, pray, did you not think of that before you
revolted?’ Because, Cyrus, on account of the
outrage I had suffered and my consequent resent-
ment, my soul was not looking out consistently for
the safest course but was pregnant with this thought,
whether it would ever be in my power to get
revenge upon that enemy of gods and men, who
cherishes an implacable hatred not so much toward
the man who does him wrong as toward the one
whom he suspects of being better than himself.
36. Therefore, since he is such a scoundrel himself,
he will find no supporters but those who are worse
scoundrels than himself. But if some one of them
by any chance be found better than he, never fear,
Cyrus, that you will have to fight that good man;
but he will take care of him, scheming unceasingly
until he has got rid of that man who is better
than himself. But as for me, he will, I think, even
with worthless fellows easily be strong enough to
harass me.

37. As Cyrus heard this, it seemed to him that
Gadatas said something worthy of consideration ; so
he answered at once: “ Pray then, Gadatas,”’ said he,
“let us make the fortifications strong with garrisons
and safe, that you may have confidence in their
security, whenever you go into them; and then do
you take the field with us yourself so that, if the
gods continue on our side as they now are, he may
be afraid of you, not you of him. And bring with
you whatsoever of yours you like to look at or to

have with you, and come. It seems to me, too, that.

87

XENOPHON

γ᾽ ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ, πάνυ χρήσιμος εἴης, ἐγώ τε σοὶ
ὅσα ἂν δύνωμαι πειράσομαι.

38. ᾿Ακούσας ταῦτα ὁ Γαδάτας ἀνέπνευσέ τε
καὶ εἶπεν, ἾΑρ᾽ οὖν, ἔφη, δυναίμην ἂν συσκευασά-
μενος φθάσαι πρίν σε ἐξιέναι; βούλομαι γάρ τοι,
ἔφη, καὶ τὴν μητέρα ἄγειν μετ᾽ ἐμαυτοῦ.

Nal μὰ A’, ἔφη, φθάσεις μέντοι. ἐγὼ yap
ἐπισχήσω ἕως ἂν φῇς καλῶς ἔχειν. ὦ

39. Οὕτω δὴ ὁ Γαδάτας ἀπελθὼν φύλαξι
μὲν τὰ τείχη σὺν Κύρῳ ὠχυρώσατο, συνεσκευά.-
σατο δὲ πάντα ὁπόσοις ἂν οἶκος μέγας καλῶς
οἰκοῖτο. ἤγετο δὲ καὶ τῶν ἑαυτοῦ τῶν τε πιστῶν
οἷς ἥδετο καὶ ὧν ἠπίστει πολλούς, ἀναγκάσας
τοὺς μὲν καὶ γυναῖκας ἄγειν, τοὺς δὲ καὶ ἀδολ.-
φούς, ὡς δεδεμένους τούτοις κατέχοι αὐτούς.

40. Καὶ τὸν μὲν Γαδάταν εὐθὺς ὁ Κῦρος ἐν
τοῖς περὶ αὑτὸν ye ἔχων καὶ ὁδῶν φραστῆρα
καὶ ὑδάτων καὶ χιλοῦ καὶ σίτου, ὡς εἴη ἐν [τοῖς] 5
ἀφθονωτάτοις στρατοπεδεύεσθαι.

41. ‘Emreb δὲ πορευόμενος καθεώρα τὴν τῶν
Βαβυλωνίων πόλιν καὶ ἔδοξεν αὐτῷ ἡ ὁδὸς ἣν
ἤει παρ᾽ αὐτὸ τὸ τεῖχος φέρειν, καλέσας τὸν
Γωβρύαν καὶ τὸν Γαδάταν ἠρώτα εἰ εἴη ἄλλη
ὁδός, ὥστε μὴ πάνυ ἐγγὺς τοῦ τείχους ἄγειν.

42, Καὶ ὁ Γωβρύας εἶπεν, Εἰσὶ μέν, ὦ δέσποτα,
καὶ πολλαὶ ὁδοί: GAN ἔγωγ᾽, ἔφη, Suny καὶ
βούλεσθαι ἄν σε νῦν ὅτι ἐγγυτάτω τῆς πόλεως
ἄγειν, ἵνα καὶ ἐπιδείξαις αὐτῷ ὅτι τὸ στράτευμά
σου ἤδη πολύ τέ ἐστι καὶ καλόν" ἐπειδὴ καὶ ὅτε

1 φθάσεις MSS., most Edd. ; φθήσει Hertlein, Hug.
2 τοῖς MSS. ; [rots] Dindorf 4, later Edd.
88

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 37-42

you would be very useful to me, and I shall try to
be the same to you, as far as I can.’

38. On hearing this, Gadatas breathed more freely Gadatas
and said: “ Could I get things ready before you go? Make com-
For, you see, I should like to take my mother with with Cyrus
me.”

“Yes, by Zeus,’ he answered, “ you will have
plenty of time; for I will hold back until you say it
is all right.”

39. Accordingly, Gadatas went away in company
with Cyrus and strengthened. the forts with garrisons
and then packed up everything that a great house
might need for comfort. And he brought with him
many of his own loved and trusted friends and many
also of those whom he distrusted, compelling some
to bring along their wives, others their brothers and
sisters, in order that he might keep them under
control, when bound by such ties. ~ .

40. And from the first Cyrus kept Gadatas among
those about him as he marched, to give him infor-
mation in regard to roads and water, fodder and
provisions, so that they might be able to camp where
things were most abundant.

41. And when, as he proceeded, he came in sight
of the city of Babylon and it seemed to him that the
road which he was following led close by the walls,
he called Gobryas and Gadatas to him and asked if
there were not another road, so that they need not
march right by the wall.

42. “Yes, sire,’ answered Gobryas ; “ in fact, there
are many roads; but I supposed that you would
surely wish to march as near to the city as possible,
in order to show him that your army is now large
and imposing; for even when you had a smaller

89 -

eh

mS bens sera Sw 0 te OP ee - -- 9 ἢ ι τ-α-
σα ΨΥ ΨῃΝ I I ΠΥ τ AN ο- A I σον πα ΟΝ ὙΠ I RTE

XENOPHON

ἔλαττον εἶχες προσῆλθές τε πρὸς αὐτὸ TO τεῖχο

\ b a ς a 3 A bY σι X
καὶ ἐθεᾶτο: ἡμᾶς ov πολλοὺς ὄντας" νῦν δὲ ε
καὶ παρεσκευασμένος τί ἐστιν, ὥσπερ πρὸς σ
εἶπεν ὅτε παρασκευάξοιτο ὡς μαχούμενός σοι
4 Ψ 207 3. A \ \ , A
οἶδ᾽ ὅτι ἰδόντι αὐτῷ τὴν σὴν δύναμιν πάλι
ἀπαρασκευότατα τὰ ἑαυτοῦ φανεῖται.

43. Καὶ ὁ Kipos πρὸς ταῦτα εἶπε, Δοκεῖς μοι
ὦ Τωββρύα, θαυμάξειν ὅτι ἐν ᾧ μὲν χρόνῷ πολ:
μείονα ἔχων στρατιὰν ἦλθον, πρὸς αὐτὸ τὸ τεῖχο

a a ’ 9 \ ’ 4 4 9
. προσῆγον" νῦν δ᾽ ἐπεὶ πλείονα δύναμιν ἔχω, ov:

ἐθέλω ὑπ᾽ αὐτὰ τὰ τείχη ἄγειν. 44. ἀλλὰ μὴ θαύ
pate οὐ γὰρ τὸ αὐτό ἐστι προσάγειν τε κα
παράγειν. προσάγουσι μὲν γὰρ πάντες οὕτο
ταξάμενοι ὡς ἂν ἄριστοι εἶεν μάχεσθαι [κα
ἀπάγουσι δὲ οἱ σώφρονες ἧ ἂν ἀσφαλέστατα, ov)
ἡ ἂν τάχιστα ἀπέλθοιεν].; 45. παριέναι δὲ ἀνάγκ!
ἐστὶν ἐκτεταμέναις μὲν ταῖς ἁμάξαις, ἀνειρμένοις
δὲ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις σκευοφόροις ἐπὶ πολύ' ταῦτι
δὲ πάντα δεῖ προκεκαλύφθαι τοῖς ὁπλοφόροις κα
μηδαμῇ τοῖς πολεμίοις γυμνὰ ὅπλων τὰ σκευοφόρε
φαίνεσθαι. 46. ἀνάγκη οὖν οὕτω πορευομένων ἐπ
λεπτὸν καὶ ἀσθενὲς τὸ μάχιμον τετάχθαι! εἰ οὖι
βούλοιντο ἁθρόοι ἐκ τοῦ τείχους προσπεσεῖν πῇ
ὅπῃ προσμίξειαν, πολὺ ἂν ἐρρωμενέστεροιεὃ συμ
μυγνύοιεν τῶν παριοντωῶν" 47 . καὶ τοῖς μὲν ἐπ.
μακρὸν πορευομένοις μακραὶ καὶ αἱ ἐπιβοήθειαι

1 «al... ἀπέλθοιεν MSS., most Edd.; bracketed by Hug
Marchant.

2 ἀνειρμένοις Dindorf, recent Edd. ; ἀνειργμένοις y, Suidas
Sauppe ; ἀνειργομένοις yzK*.

3 éppwuevéorepo: Hertlein, recent Edd.; ἐρρωμενέστερον xy
Dindorf, Breitenbach ; ἐρρωμενεστέρων x.

go

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv. 42-47

force, you came right up to the very walls and he

saw that we had no great numbers. So now, even

if he really is to some extent prepared (for he

sent word to you that he was making preparations

to fight you), I am sure that, when he sees your
forces, his own will again seem to him extremely

ill-prepared.”

-" 438. “You seem to be surprised, Gobryas,”’ said Cyrus's
Cyrus in answer, “that I marched right up to the passin pessing "
walls when I came with a much smaller army, 3#>y!o™
whereas now with a larger force I am unwilling to
march close up under the walls. 44. But do not be
surprised; for marching up to and marching by are

not the same thing. For every one leads up in

the order best for fighting [and the wise also
retreat in the safest possible way, and not in the
quickest], 45. but an army must needs march by

with the wagons in an extended line and with the

rest of the baggage vans in a long train. And
these must all be covered by soldiers, and the enemy

must never see the baggage wagons unprotected by
arms. 46. When people march in this way, there-

fore, they necessarily have the fighting men drawn

out in a thin, weak line. If, then, the enemy should

ever decide to sally out in a compact body from
their walls, on whichever part they came to close
quarters they would close with much greater force

than those have who are marching by. 47. Then,

too, those who are marching in a long column must

be a long distance from their supports, while the

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

τοῖς δ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ τείχους βραχὺ πρὸς τὸ ἐγγὺς καὶ
προσδραμεῖν καὶ πάλιν ἀπελθεῖν.

48. “Hy δὲ μὴ μεῖον ἀπέχοντες παρίωμεν ἢ ἐφ᾽
ὅσον καὶ νῦν ἐκτεταμένοι πορευόμεθα, τὸ μὲν
πλῆθος κατόψονται ἡμῶν: ὑπὸ δὲ τῶν παρ-
υφασμένων ὅπλων πᾶς ὄχλος δεινὸς φαίνεται.
49. ἣν δ᾽ οὖν τῷ ὄντι ἐπεξίωσί πῃ, ἐκ πολλοῦ
προορῶντες αὐτοὺς οὐκ ἂν ἀπαράσκευοι λαρ-
βανοίμεθα. μᾶλλον δέ, ὦ ἄνδρες, ἔφη, οὐδ᾽
ἐπιχειρήσουσιν, ὁπόταν πρόσω δέῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ τεί-
Nous ἀπιέναι, ἢν μὴ τῷ ὅλῳ ὑπολάβωσι τοῦ παν-
τὸς κρείττους εἶναι' φοβερὰ γὰρ ἡ ἀποχώρησις.

50. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ ταῦτ᾽ εἶπεν, ἔδοξέ τε ὀρθῶς τοῖς
παροῦσι λέγειν καὶ ἦγεν ὁ Τωβρύας ὥσπερ
ἐκέλευσε. παραμειβομένου δὲ τὴν πόλιν τοῦ
στρατεύματος ἀεὶ τὸ ὑπολειπόμενον ἰσχυρότερον
ποιούμενος ἀπεχώρει.

51. ἜἜπεὶ δὲ πορευόμενος οὕτως ἐν ταῖς γιγνο-
μέναις ἡμέραις ἀφικνεῖται εἰς τὰ μεθόρια τῶν.
Σύρων καὶ Μήδων, ἔνθενπερ ὥρμητο, ἐνταῦθα
δὴ τρία ὄντα τῶν Σύρων φρούρια, ἕν μὲν αὐτὸς τὸ
ἀσθενέστατον βίᾳ προσβαλὼν ἔλαβε, τὼ δὲ δύο
φρουρίω φοβῶν μὲν Κῦρος, πείθων δὲ Γαδάτας
ἔπεισε παραδοῦναι τοὺς φυλάττοντας.

1 ὥρμητο Hertlein, Edd. ; ὡρμᾶτο MSS.
92 :

CYROPAEDIA, V. iv.’ 47-51

townspeople have but a short way to go to make a
dash on a force near them and again retire.

48. “On the other hand, if we march by at a
distance from the walls not less than that at which
we are now proceeding with our long extended line,
they will have a view of our full numbers, to be
sure, but behind the fringe of arms the whole host
will look terrible. 49. Be that as it may, if they
should really make a sally at any point, we should
see them a long way off and not be caught unpre-
pared; or rather, I should say, friends, they will
not so much as make the attempt when they
have to go far from their walls, unless they judge
that the whole of their force is superior to the
whole of ours; for a retreat is a perilous thing for
them.”

50. When he said this, those present agreed
that what he said was right, and Gobryas led the
way as he had directed. And as the army marched
by the city, he constantly kept the part just passing
the city the strongest, and so moved on.

51..Thus he continued his march and came in the Cyrus
usual number of days to the place on the boundaries {perc texts
between Media and Syria from which he had origin-
ally started. Of the three forts of the Syrians
there, Cyrus in person assaulted one, the weakest,
and took it by storm; of the other two, Cyrus, by
intimidation, brought the garrison of the one: to
surrender, and Gadatas, by persuasion, that of the
other. ᾿

93

XENOPHON

V

1. Ἐπεὶ δὲ ταῦτα διεπέπρακτο, πέμπει πρὸς
Κναξάρην καὶ ἐπέστελλεν αὐτῷ ἥκειν ἐπὶ τὸ
στρατόπεδον, ὅπως περὶ τῶν φρουρίων ὧν εἴλή-
φεσαν βουλεύσαιντο ὅ τι χρήσαιντο, καὶ ὅπως
θεασάμενος τὸ στράτευμα καὶ περὶ τῶν ἄλλων
σύμβουλος γίγνοιτο ὅ τι δοκοίη ἐκ τούτου πράτ-
τειν "Kav δὲ κελεύη, εἰπέ, ἔφη, ὅτι ἐγὼ ἂν ὡς
ἐκεῖνον ἰοίην συστρατοπεδευσόμενος.

2. Ὁ μὲν δὴ ἄγγελος ὥχετο ταῦτ᾽ ἀπωγγελῶν.
ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἐν τούτῳ ἐκέλευσε τὴν τοῦ ᾿Ασσυρίου
σκηνήν, ἣν Κυαξάρῃ οἱ Μῆδοι ἐξεῖλον, ταύτην
κατασκευάσαι ὡς βέλτιστα τῇ τε ἄλλῃ κατα-
σκευῇ ἣν εἶχον καὶ τῷ γυναῖκα εἰσαγαγεῖν εἰς τὸν
γυναικῶνα τῆς σκηνῆς καὶ σὺν ταύτῃ τὰς μου-
σουργούς, αἵπερ ἐξηρημέναι ἦσαν Κυαξάρῃ. οἱ
μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ ἔπραττον.

8. ‘O δὲ πεμφθεὶς πρὸς τὸν Κναξάρην ἐπεὶ
ἔλεξε τὰ ἐντεταλμένα, ἀκούσας αὐτοῦ ὁ Kuakdpns
ἔγνω βέλτιον εἶναι τὸ στράτευμα μένειν ἐν τοῖς
μεθορίοις. καὶ γὰρ οἱ Πέρσαι ods μετεπέμψατο.
ὁ Κῦρος ἧκον: ἦσαν δὲ μυριάδες τέτταρες τοξοτῶν
καὶ πελταστῶν. 4. ὁρῶν οὖν καὶ τούτους σινομέ-
νους πολλὰ τὴν Μηδικήν, τούτων ἂν ἐδόκει ἥδιον
ἀπαλλαγῆναι μᾶλλον ἢ ἄλλον ὄχλον εἰσδέξασθαι.
ὁ μὲν δὴ ἐκ Περσῶν ἄγων τὸν στρατὸν ἐρόμενος
τὸν Κυαξάρην κατὰ τὴν Κύρου ἐπιστολὴν εἴ τι
δέοιτο τοῦ στρατοῦ, ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἔφη δεῖσθαι, αὐθημε-

94

CYROPAEDIA, V. v. 1-4

Υ

1. Wuen this had been accomplished, he sent to cyrus
Cyaxares and requested him to come to camp to Gusts
hold a council of war concerning the disposition to to come
be made of the forts which they had captured,
and, after reviewing the army, to advise what steps
he thought they ought to take next for the future
conduct of the war. “But if he bids me,” said
he, “tell him that I would come and join camps
with him.” .

2. Accordingly, the messenger went away to
deliver this message. Meanwhile Cyrus had given
orders to bring out the tent of the Assyrian king
which the Medes had selected for Cyaxares, to make
it ready with all kinds of furnishings, and to conduct
into the women’s apartments of the tent the woman
and with her the music-girls, who had been selected
for Cyaxares. And this was done.

3. When the envoy to Cyaxares had delivered his Reinforco-
message, Cyaxares gave it his attention and decided PCV" trom
that it was better for the army to stay at the frontier. Persia
And there was the more reason, for the Persians
whom Cyrus had sent for had come—forty thousand
bowmen and peltasts. 4. And as he saw that these
were a severe drain on the Median land, it seemed to
him more desirable to get rid of the present army
than to admit another host. So when the officer
in command of the reinforcements from Persia
inquired of Cyaxares, in accordance with the in- IV. v. 31
structions he had had from Cyrus, whether he had
any need of his army, he said “No”; and so this
general went that same day at the head of his forces

~ 95

XENOPHON

pov, ἐπεὶ ἤκουσε παρόντα Κῦρον, ᾧχετο πρὸς
aus ἄγων τὸ στράτευμα.

. Ὁ δὲ Κυαξάρης ἐ ἐπορεύετο τῇ ὑστεραίᾳ σὺν
τοῖς παραμείνασιν ἱππεῦσι Μήδων" ὡς δ᾽ ἤσθετο
ὁ Κῦρος προσιόντα αὐτόν, λαβὼν τούς τε τῶν
Περσῶν ἱππέας, πολλοὺς ἤδη ὄντας, καὶ τοὺς
Μήδους πάντας 1 καὶ τοὺς ᾿Αρμενίους καὶ τοὺς
“Ὑρκανίους καὶ τῶν ἄλλων συμμά ὧν τοὺς εὐεπ-
ποτάτους τε καὶ εὐοπλοτάτους ἀπήντα, ἐπιδεικνὺς
τῷ Κυαξάρῃ τὴν δύναμιν. 6. ὁ δὲ Κυαξάρης
ἐπεὶ εἶδε σὺν μὲν τῷ Κύρῳ πολλούς τε καὶ καλοὺς
κἀγαθοὺς ἑπομένους, σὺν ἑαυτῷ δὲ ὀλίγην τε καὶ
ὀλίγου ἀξίαν θεραπείαν, ἄτιμόν τι αὐτῷ ἔδοξεν
εἶναι καὶ ἄχος αὐτὸν ἔλαβεν. ἐπεὶ δὲ καταβὰς
ἀπὸ τοῦ ἵππου ὁ Κῦρος προσῆλθεν ὡς φιλήσων
αὐτὸν κατὰ νόμον, ὁ Κυαξάρης κατέβη μὲν ἀ ἀπὸ
τοῦ ἵππου, ἀπεστράφη δέ' καὶ ἐφίλησε μὲν οὔ,
arses δὲ φανερὸς ν.

Ἔκ τούτου δὴ ὁ Κῦρος τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους
πάντας ἀποστάντας ἐκέλευσεν ἀναπαύεσθαι"
αὐτὸς δὲ λαβόμενος τῆς δεξιᾶς τοῦ Κυαξάρου καὶ
ἀπαγαγὼν αὐτὸν τῆς ὁδοῦ ἔξω ὑπὸ φοίνικάς τινας,
τῶν τε Μηδικῶν πίλων ὑποβαλεῖν ἐκέλευσεν αὐτῷ
καὶ καθίσας αὐτὸν καὶ παρακαθισάμενος εἶπεν
ὧδε"

8, Εὐπέ μοι, ἔφη, πρὸς τῶν θεῶν, ὦ ὦ θεῖε, τί μοι
ὀργίξει καὶ τί χαλεπὸν ὁρῶν οὕτω χαλεπῶς
φέ εἰς;

Ενταῦθα δὴ ὁ Κναξάρης ἀπεκρίνατο, Ὅτι, ὦ
Κῦρε, δοκῶν γε δὴ ἐφ᾽ ὅσον ἀνθρώπων μνήμη

1 πάντας y, Edd. ; παρόντας xz, Zonaras (those who were
with him).

96

CYROPAEDIA, V. v. 4-8

to Cyrus, for he heard that Cyrus was in that neigh-
bourhood.

5. On the following day Cyaxares set out with the Meeting
Median cavalry who had stayed with him, and when Gyrus and
Cyrus learned that he was approaching, he went out Bs uncle
to meet him with the Persian cavalry, which was now
a large body; he took with him also all the Median,
Armenian, and Hyrcanian horse, and those of the
rest of the allies who were the best mounted and best
armed; all these he took with him by way of
displaying his forces to Cyaxares. 6. But when
Cyaxares saw many fine, valiant men in the company
of Cyrus, while his own escort was small and
of little worth, he thought it a thing dishonourable,
and grief gat hold on him. So when Cyrus dis-
mounted from his horse and came up to him, intend-
ing to kiss him according to custom, Cyaxares
dismounted from his horse but turned away. He ,
refused to kiss him and could not conceal his tears.

7. Thereupon Cyrus bade all the rest withdraw
and wait. And he himself caught Cyaxares by the
hand, led him to the shade of some palm-trees away
from the road, ordered some Median rugs to be
spread for him, and begged him to be seated; then
sitting down beside him, he spoke as follows :

8. “In the name of all the gods, uncle,” said he, cyaxares’s
“tell me why you are angry with me; and what do plaints
you find wrong that you take it so amiss? ”’

‘“‘ Because, Cyrus,’ Cyaxares then made answer,

‘“‘while I am supposed to be the scion of a royal

97
VOL. 11. _ H

XENOPHON

yap διὰ τὸ πολλοὺς μὲν φοβεῖν πολλοὺς ἐχθροὺς
ποιεῖσθαι, διὰ δὲ τὸ πᾶσιν ἅμα χαλεπαίνειν πᾶσιν
αὐτοῖς ὁμόνοιαν ἐμβάλλειν. 12. ὧν ἕνεκα, εὖ ἴσθι,
ἐγὼ οὐκ ἀπέπεμπον ἄνευ ἐμαυτοῦ τούτους, φοβού-
μενος μή τι γένοιτο διὰ τὴν σὴν ὀργὴν ὅ τι πάντας
ἡμᾶς λυπήσοι. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν σὺν τοῖς θεοῖς ἐμοῦ
παρόντος ἀσφαλῶς ἔχει σοι.

Τὸ μέντοι σε νομίζειν ὑπ’ ἐμοῦ ἀδικεῖσθαι,
τοῦτο ἐγὼ πάνυ χαλεπῶς φέρω, εἰ ἀσκῶν ὅσον
δύναμαι τοὺς φίλους ὡς πλεῖστα ἀγαθὰ ποιεῖν
ἔπειτα τἀναντία τούτου δοκῶ ἐξεργάξεσθαι.

18. ᾿Αλλὰ γάρ, ἔφη, μὴ οὕτως εἰκῇ ἡμᾶς
αὐτοὺς αἰτιώμεθα' ἀλλ᾽, εἰ δυνατόν, σαφέστατα
κατίδωμεν ποῖόν ἐστι τὸ παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἀδίκημα.
καὶ τὴν ἐν φίλοις δικαιοτάτην ὑπόθεσιν ἔχω
ὑποτιθέναι" ἐὰν γάρ τί σε φανῶ κακὸν πεποιηκώς,
ὁμολογῶ ἀδικεῖν: ἐὰν μέντοι μηδὲν φαίνωμαι
κακὸν πεποιηκὼς μηδὲ βουληθείς, οὐ καὶ σὺ
αὖ ὁμολογήσεις μηδὲν ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἀδικεῖσθαι;

14. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἀνάγκη, ἔφη.

"Kay δὲ δὴ καὶ ἀγαθά σοι wer αχὼς δῆλος
ὦ καὶ προθυμούμενος πρᾶξαι ὡς ἐγὼ πλεῖστα
ἐδυνάμην, οὐκ ἂν καὶ ἐπαίνου σοι ἄξιος εἴην.

μᾶλλον ἢ Ne "μέμψεως;

Δίκαιον γοῦν, ἔφη.

15. "Aye τοίνυν, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, σκοπῶμεν τὰ
ἐμοὶ πεπραγμένα πάντα καθ᾽ ὃν ἕκαστον. οὕτω
yap μάλιστα δῆλον ἔσται ὅ τι τε αὐτῶν γι
ἐστι καὶ ὅ τι κακόν. 16. ἀρξώμεθα δ᾽, ἔφη,
ἐκ τῆσδε τῆς ἀρχῆς, εἰ καὶ σοὶ ἀρκούντως δοκεῖ

Ιοο

CYROPAEDIA, V. ν. 11-16

a matter of course, threatening many makes many
enemies, and being angry with all at the same time
inspires them all with a common sense of wrong.
12. It was for this reason, lyt me assure you, that I
did not let them come Eeck without me, for I was
afraid that in consequence of your anger something
might happen for which we shonid all be sorry. With
the help of the gods, therefore; you are secured
against that by my presence. “δ

“As to your supposition that you have been
wronged by me—I am exceedingly‘sorry, if, while I
have been striving to the utmost of my ability to do
as much good as possible to my friends, J: seem after
all to be accomplishing just the opposite.. -

13. “But enough of this; let us not thus idly
accuse one another ; but, if possible, let us examine
what sort of wrong it is that has come fromme. 1
am ready to make you a proposal, the fairest that can
be made between friends: if it appear that I have
done you harm, | confess that I am in the wrong;
but if it turn out that I have done you no harm ard
intended none, will you then on your part confess
that you have suffered no wrong at my hands?”

14. “ Nay, I must,” said he.

“ And if it is demonstrated that I have done you
good and have been eager to do as much for you as I
could, pray should I not deserve your praise rather
than your blame δ᾽

“ That is only fair,” said he.

15. Come, then,” said Cyrus, “and let us con- Cyrus
sider all that I have done, all my acts one by one; ἔνθ h#
for so it will be most clearly seen what is good and conduct
what is bad. 16. And let us begin, if you think it
far enough back, with my assuming this command.

Iol

XENOPHON

ἔχειν. σὺ γὰρ δήπου ἐπεὶ ἤσθου πολλοὺς πολε-
μίους ἠθροισμένους, καὶ τούτους ἐπὶ σὲ καὶ τὴν
σὴν χώραν ὁρμωμένους, εὐθὺς ἔπεμπες πρός τε
τὸ Περσῶν κοινὸν συμμάχους αἰτούμενὸς καὶ
πρὸς ἐμὲ ἰδίᾳ δεόμενος πειρᾶσθαι αὐτὸν ἐμὲ
ἐλθεῖν ἡ ἡγούμενον, εἴ: Teves Περσῶν ἴ ἴοιεν. οὔκουν
ἐγὼ ἐπείσθην τε παῦτα ὑπὸ σοῦ καὶ “παρεγενόμην
ἄνδρας ἄγων oat ὡς ἢ ἦν δυνατὸν πλείστους τε καὶ
ἀρίστους;

Ἦλθες γὰῤ᾽ ὗν, ἔφη.

17. Ἔν τούτῳ τοίνυν, ἔφη, πρῶτόν μοι εἰπὲ
πότερον ἀδικίαν τινά pov πρὸς σὲ κατέγνως ἢ
μᾶλλον εὐεργεσίαν;

Δῆλον, ἔφη ὁ Κυαξάρης, ὅτι ἔκ γε τούτων
εὐεργεσίαν.

18..1{ γάρ, ἔφη, ἐπεὶ 2 οἱ πολέμιοι ἦλθον
καὶ. διαγωνίξεσθαι ἔδει πρὸς αὐτούς, ἐν Τούτῳ
κατενόησάς πού με ἢ πόνου ἀποστάντα ἢ τινος
κἐνδύνου φεισάμενον;

- Οὐ μὰ τὸν ΔΙ, ἔφη, οὐ μὲν δή.
οὐ 19, Τί γάρ, ἐπεὶ τῆς 8 νίκης γενομένης σὺν

τοῖς θεοῖς ἡμετέρας καὶ ͵ ἀναχωρησάντων τῶν
πολεμίων παρεκάλουν ἐγώ σε ὅπως κοινῇ᾽ μὲν
αὐτοὺς διώκοιμεν, κοινῇ δὲ τιμωροίμεθα, κοι
δὲ εἴ τι καλὸν κἀγαθὸν συμβαίνοι, τοῦτο καρποῖ-
μεθα, ἐν τούτοις ἔχεις τινά μον πλεονεξίαν

κατηγορῆσαι;

20. Ὁ μὲν δὴ Κυαξάρης πρὸς τοῦτο ἐσίγα
ὁ δὲ Κῦρος πάλιν ἔλεγεν ὧδε: ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ πρὸς

1 οὔκουν Dindorf, Hug, Breitenbach, Marchant; οὐκοῦν
MSS., Gemoll.
2 ἐπεὶ Schneider, Edd. ; ἐπειδὴ γα; εἰπὲ 2; εἰπέ μοι x.
3 τῆς Hertlein, Gemoll ; not in MSS., most Edd.

102

CYROPAEDIA, V. ν. 16-20

Now, you remember, when you learned that the
enemy had gathered in great numbers and that they
were starting against you and your country, you at
once sent to the Persian state to ask for help and to
me personally to ask me to try to come myself at the
head of the forces, if any of the Persians should come.
Did I not comply with your request, and did I not
come to you leading for your service as many and as
valiant men as I could?”

“Yes,” said he; “ you certainly came.”

17. “ Well then,” he answered, ‘tell me _ first
whether in this you impute to me any wrong against
you or do you not rather count it a benefit towards
you?”

*‘ Obviously,” Cyaxares replied, “in that I see a
benefit.” .

18. “Good, then,’ answered Cyrus; “and when
the enemy came and we had to do battle with them,
did you then see me ever shirking toil or avoiding
danger?”

‘* No, by Zeus,’ said he; “1 certainly did not.”

19. “ Furthermore, when with the help of the gods
the victory was ours and the enemy retreated, when
I urged you to come in order that we might together
pursue them, together take vengeance upon them,
and together reap the fruits of victory if any rich
spoil should fall to our lot—can you charge me with
any selfish purpose in that ?”’

20. To this Cyaxares said nothing. So Cyrus
went on again: “ Well, seeing that it suits you better

XENOPHON

, τοῦτο σιωπᾶν ἥδιόν σοι ἢ ἀποκρίνασθαι, τόδε
> v 393. A ¥ 3 a 9 ἢ a
γ΄, ἔφη, εἰπὲ εἴ τι ἀδικεῖσθαι ἐνόμισαφ ὅτε ἐπεί
σοι οὐκ ἀσφαλὲς ἐδόκει εἶναι τὸ διώκειν, σὲ
μὲν αὐτὸν ἀφῆκα τοῦ κινδύνου τούτον μετέχειν,
ἱππέας δὲ τῶν σῶν συμπέμψαι μοι ἐδεόμην
σου" εἰ γὰρ καὶ τοῦτο αἰτῶν ἠδίκουν, ἄλλως
τε καὶ προπαρεσχηκὼς ἐμαυτόν σοι σύμμαχον,
τοῦτ᾽ αὖ παρὰ σοῦ, ἔφη, ἐπιδεικνύσθω. ..

21. ᾿Επεὶ δ᾽ αὖ καὶ πρὸς τοῦτο ἐσίγα ὁ Κυα-
ξάρης, ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μηδὲ τοῦτο, ἔφη, βούλει ἀπο-
κρίνασθαι, σὺ δὲ τοὐντεῦθεν λέγε εἴ τι αὖ ἠδί-
κουν ὅτι σοῦ ἀποκριναμένου ἐμοὶ @s οὐκ ἂν
βούλοιο, εὐθυμουμένους ὁρῶν Μήδους, τούτου
παύσας αὐτοὺς ἀναγκάξειν κινδυνεύσοντας ἰέναι,
εἴ τι αὖ σοι δοκῶ τοῦτο χαλειτὸν ποιῆσαι ὅτι
ἀμελήσας τοῦ ὀργίξεσθαί σοι ἐπὶ τούτοις πάλιν
ἤτουν σε οὗ ἤδη οὔτε σοὶ μεῖον ὃν δοῦναι οὐδὲν
οὔτε ῥᾷον Μήδοις ἐπιταχθῆναι: τὸν γὰρ βουλό-
μενον δήπου ἕπεσθαι ἢ ἤτησά σε δοῦναί μοι.

22. Οὐκοῦν τούτου τυχὼν παρὰ σοῦ οὐδὲν ἦν,
εἰ μὴ τούτους πείσαιμι. ἐλθὼν οὖν ἔπειθον
αὐτοὺς καὶ ods ἔ ἔπεισα τούτους ἔχων ἐπορευόμην
σοῦ ἐπιτρέψαντος. εἰ δὲ τοῦτο αἰτίας ἄξιον
νομίζξεις, οὐδ᾽ ὅ τι ἂν διδῷς, ὡς ἔοικε, παρὰ aod
δέχεσθαι ἀ ἀναίτιόν ἐστιν.

23. Οὐκοῦν ἐξωρμήσαμεν οὕτως" ἐπειδὴ δ᾽ ἐξ-
ἤλθομεν, τί ἡμῖν πεπραγμένον οὐ φανερόν ἐστιν;
οὐ τὸ στρατόπεδον ἥλωκε τῶν πολεμίων; οὐ
τεθνᾶσι πολλοὶ τῶν ἐπὶ σὲ ἐλθόντων; ἀλλὰ
μὴν τῶν γε ζώντων ἐχθρῶν πολλοὶ μὲν ὅπλων

1 τούτου Stephanus, Edd. ; τούτους MSS.
104

CYROPAEDIA, V. v. 20-23

to be silent than to reply to this question, tell me He estab-
whether you thought you were wronged in any way jibes ils
because, when you did not think it safe to pursue, I of wrong
excused you from a share in that peril and asked you

to let some of your cavalry go with me. For if I did

wrong also in asking that, and that, too, when I had
previously given you my own services as an ally, that

is yours to prove.”

21. And ag Cyaxares again said nothing, Cyrus
resumed: “Well, seeing that you do not choose
to answer that either, please tell me then if I did
you wrong in the next step I took: when you
answered that you saw that the Medes were enjoying
themselves and that you would not be willing to
disturb their pleasures and oblige them to go off into
dangers, then, far from being angry with you for that,
I asked you again for a favour than which, as I
knew, nothing was less for you to grant or easier for
you to require of the Medes: I asked you, as you
will remember, to allow any one who would to follow
me. Was there anything unfair, think you, in that?

22. “ Well then, when I had obtained this con-
cession from you, it amounted to nothing, unless I
were to gain their consent. So I went to see if I
could get their consent ; and those whom I persuaded
I took with me, by your permission, on my expedition.
But if you think that deserving of blame, then, no
matter what you may offer, one may not, it seems,
accept it from you without blame.

23. “Thus, then, we started ; and does not every
one know what we did when we were gone? Did
we not capture the enemy’s camp? Are not many
of those who came against you slain? Aye, and of
the enemy still alive many have been deprived of

105

XENOPHON

ἐστέρηνται, πολλοὶ δὲ ἵππων: χρήματά ye μὴν
τὰ τῶν φερόντων καὶ ἀγόντων τὰ σὰ πρόσθεν
νῦν ὁρᾷς τοὺς σοὺς φίλους καὶ ἔχοντας καὶ
ἄγοντας, τὰ μὲν σοί, τὰ δ᾽ αὖ τοῖς ὑπὸ τὴν σὴν
ἀρχήν. 24. τὸ δὲ πάντων μέγιστον καὶ κάλ-
λιστον, τὴν μὲν σὴν χώραν αὐξανομένην ὁρᾷς,
τὴν δὲ τῶν παλεμίων μειουμένην. καὶ τὰ μὲν
τῶν πολεμίων “φρούρια ἐχόμενα, τὰ δὲ σὰ τὰ
πρότερον εἰς τὴν Σύρων ἐπικράτειαν συγκαταρ-
ρυέντα; νῦν τἀναντία σοὶ προσκεχωρηκότα' τού-
των δὲ εἴ τι κακόν σοι ἢ εἴ τι μὴ ἀγαθόν σοι
μαθεῖν μὲν ἔγωγε βούλεσθαι οὐκ old ὅπως ἂν
εἴποιμι" ἀκοῦσαι μέντοι γε οὐδὲν κωλύει. ἀλλὰ.
λέγε ὅ τι γιγνώσκεις περὶ αὐτῶν.

25. Ὁ μὲν δὴ Κῦρος οὕτως εἰπὼν ἐπαύσατο"
ὁ δὲ Κυαξάρης ἔλεξε πρὸς ταῦτα τάδε" ᾿Αλλ᾽,
ὦ Κῦρε, ὡς μὲν ταῦτα ἃ σὺ πεποίηκας κακά
ἐστιν οὐκ olf ὅπως χρὴ λέγειν" εὖ γε μέντοι,
ἔφη, ἴσθι ὅτι ταῦτα τἀγαθὰ τοιαῦτά ἐστιν οἷα
ὅσῳ πλείονα φαίνεται, τοσούτῳ μᾶλλον ἐμὲ
βαρύνει. 26. τήν τε “γὰρ ὦραν, ἔφη, ἐγὼ ἂν
τὴν σὴν ἐβουλόμην τῇ ἐμῇ δυνάμει μείξω “τοιεῖν
μᾶλλον ἢ τὴν ἐμὴν ὑπὸ σοῦ ὁρᾶν οὕτως αὐξα-
νομένην' σοὶ μὲν γὰρ ταῦτα ποιοῦντι καλά,
ἐμοὶ δέ γέ ἐστί πῃ ταὐτὰ" ἀτιμίαν HS sghlee
27. καὶ χρήματα οὕτως ἄν μοι δοκῶ 7 ἐὸν σοι
δωρεῖσθαι ἢ παρὰ σοῦ οὕτω λαμβάνειν ὡς σὺ
νῦν ἐμοὶ δίδως" τούτοις γὰρ πλουτιζόμενος ὑπὸ

; συγκαταρρυέντα Hug; συγκυροῦντα xF (happening); σνγ-
κατασπασθέντα Al), Dindorf, Breitenbach (demolished); συν-
τελοῦντα Herwerden, Marchant, Gemoll (contrebuteng).

3 ταὐτὰ Schneider, Edd. ; ταῦτα yz; notin x. ©

106

CYROPAEDIA, V. v. 23-27

their arms; many others of their ‘horses ; moreover,
the belongings of those who before were robbing you
and carrying off your property you now see in the
hands of your friends and being brought in, some for
you, some for those who are under your dominion.
24, But what is most important and best of all, you
see your own territory increasing, that of the enemy
diminishing ; you see the enemy’s fortresses in your:
possession, and your own, which had before all fallen
under the Assyrian’s power, now restored again to
you. Now, I do not know that I can say that I
should like to learn whether any one of these results
is a bad thing or whether any one is not a good thing
for you, but at any rate I have no objection to listening
to what you have to say. So tell me what your judg-
ment on the question is.”’

25. When he had thus spoken, Cyrus ceased, and Cyaxares
Cyaxares answered as follows: “Well, Cyrus, I do ona: Ὁ
not see how any one could say that what you have °™pPlint
done is bad ; but still, let me tell you, these services
of yours are of such a nature that the more numerous
they appear to be, the more they burden me.

26. For as to territory, I should rather extend yours
by my power than see mine thus increased by you ;
for to you it brings glory to do this, but to me these
same things somehow bring disgrace. 27. And as
for money, it would be more agreeable for. me to
bestow it in this way upon you than to receive it
from you under such circumstances. as those under
which you now offer it. For in being thus enriched

10%

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

σοῦ καὶ μᾶλλον αἰσθάνομαι οἷς πενέστερος γύγνο-
μαι. καὶ τούς γ᾽ ἐμοὺς ὑπηκόους ἰδὼν μικρά
γε ἀδικουμένους ὑπὸ σοῦ ἧττον ἂν δοκῶ λυπεῖ-
σθαι ἢ νῦν ὁρῶν ὅτι μεγάλα ἀγαθὰ πεπόνθασιν
ὑπὸ σοῦ. 28. εἰ δέ σοι, ἔφη, ταῦτα δοκῶ ἀγνω-
μόνως ἐνθυμεῖσθαι, μὴ ἐν ἐμοὶ αὐτὰ ἀλλ᾽ εἰς
σὲ τ έψας πάντα καταθέασαι οἷά σοι φαίνεται.
«τί γὰρ ἄν, εἴ τις κύνας, obs σὺ τρέφεις φυλακῆς
ἕνεκα σαυτοῦ τε καὶ τῶν σῶν, τούτους θεραπεύων
γνωριμωτέρους ἑαυτῷ 4 σοὶ ποιήσειεν, ἄρ᾽ ἄν
σε εὐφράναι τούτῳ τῷ θεραπεύματι; 29, εἰ δὲ
τοῦτό σοι δοκεῖ μικρὸν εἶναι, ἐκεῖνο κατανόησον"
εἴ τις τοὺς σὲ θεραπεύοντας, ods σὺ καὶ φρουρᾶς
καὶ στρατείας ἕνεκα κέκτησαι, τούτους οὕτω
διατιθείη ὥστ᾽ ἐκείνου μᾶλλον ἢ σοῦ βούλεσθαι
εἶναι, dp ἂν ἀντὶ ταύτης τῆς εὐεργεσίας χάριν
αὐτῷ εἰδείης; 80. τί δέ, ὃ μάλιστα ἄνθρωποι
ἀσπάξονταί τε καὶ θεραπεύουσιν οἰκειότατα, εἴ
τις τὴν γυναῖκα τὴν σὴν οὕτω θεραπεύσειεν
ὥστε ἐλεῖν αὐτὴν μᾶλλον͵ ποιήσειεν ἑαυτὸν ἢ
σέ, ap ἄν σε τῇ εὐεργεσίᾳ ταύτῃ εὐφράναι;
πολλοῦ γ᾽ ἂν οἶμαι καὶ δέοι: ἀλλ᾽ εὖ οἶδ᾽ ὅτι
πάντων ἂν μάλιστα ἀδικοίη σε τοῦτο ποιήσας.
81. Ἵνα δὲ εἴπω καὶ τὸ μάλιστα τῷ ἐμῷ
πάθει ἐμφερές, | εἴ τις ods av ἤγαγες Πέρσας οὕτω
θεραπεύσειεν ὥστε αὐτῷ ἥδιον ἕπεσθαι a σοί,
dp ἂν φίλον αὐτὸν νομίζοις; οἶμαι μὲν οὔ, ἀλλὰ
πολεμιώτερον ἂν ἢ εἰ πολλοὺς αὐτῶν κατακάνοι.
82. τί δ᾽, εἴ τις τῶν σῶν φίλων φιλοφρόνως σου
εἰπόντος λαμβάνειν ὁπόσα ἐθέλοι εἶτα οὗτος ἴ

1 εἶτα οὗτος Hug; εἰγ; εἶτ" αὐτοὶ C; εἶτ᾽ αὐτὸς zE, Din-
dorf, Breitenbach, et al. ; εἶτα Marchant, Gemoll.

108

CYROPAEDIA, V. v. 27-32

by you, I feel even more wherein I am made poorer.
And I think I should be less displeased to see my
subjects actually wronged a little by you than to see,
as I do, that they have received great benefits from
you. 28. But,’ he went on, “if it seems to you
that it is unreasonable of me to take these things to
heart, put yourself in my place and see in what
light they appear to you. And tell me—if any one
should pet your dogs, which you have been training
for the protection of yourself and yours, and make
them more familiar with himselfthan with you, would
he please you with such petting? 29. Or if that
seems to you a belittling comparison, think on this :
if any one were to tamper with the attendants that
you kept for your body-guard and for service
in war, and so dispose them that they would rather
be his than yours, would you be grateful to him
for such kindness? 30. Again, let us take the
object that men love most and most dearly cherish—
suppose some one were to cqurt your wife and make
her love him more than yourself, would such kind-
ness give you pleasure? Far from it, I think; for I
am sure -that he who should be guilty of such
conduct would be doing you the greatest of all
injuries.

31. “But to quote an example most nearly akin
to my own case—if any one should so treat the Persians
whom you have brought here as to make them more
glad to follow him than you, would you consider him
your friend? I trow not; but you would consider
him more of an enemy than if he were to slay many
of them. 32. Or again, if you in your kindness of
heart were to tell one of your friends to take what-

109

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ἀγαθῷ πεποιημένα, ἀσπαζομέψφονυ τό μού σε
ἀντασπάξου με εὐεργέτην τε νόμιζε, ἐὰν δ᾽ ἐπὶ
θάτερα, τότε μοι μέμφου.

ε A

86. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἔσως μέντοι, ἔφη ὁ Κυαξάρης, καλῶς
λέγεις" κἀγὼ οὕτω ποιήσω.

e A

Τί οὖν; ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, 9 καὶ φιλήσω σε;

Ei σὺ βούλει, ἔφη.

Καὶ οὐκ ἀποστρέψει με ὥσπερ ἄρτι;

Οὐκ ἀποστρέψομαι, ἔφη.

Καὶ ὃς ἐφίλησεν αὐτόν.

81. ‘Os δὲ εἶδον οἱ Μῆδοί τε καὶ οἱ Πέρσαι

ΟΝ a Ν Ο 3 4
καὶ ot ἄλλοι, πᾶσι yap ἔμελεν ὅ-τι ἐκ τούτων
ἔσοιτο, εὐθὺς ἥσθησάν τε καὶ ἐφαιδρύνθησαν.

ὶ ὁ Κῦρος δὲ καὶ ὁ Κυαξά L ἐπὶ
καὶ ὁ Κῦρος δὲ καὶ ὁ Κυαξάρης ἀναβάντες ἐπ
τοὺς ἵππους ἡγοῦντο, καὶ ἐπὶ μὲν τῷ Κυαξάρῃ
οἱ Μῆδοι εἵποντο, Κῦρος γὰρ αὐτοῖς οὕτως
3 ’ 3 A 4 e @ 3
ἐπένευσεν, ἐπὶ δὲ τῷ Κύρῳ οἱ Πέρσαι, οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι.
ἐπὶ τούτοις.

38. "Emel δὲ ἀφίκοντο ἐπὶ τὸ στρατόπεδον
καὶ κατέστησαν τὸν Κυαξάρην εἰς τὴν κατε-
σκευασμένην σκηνήν, οἷς μὲν ἐτέτακτο παρε-

U4 δ / A 4 e \
oxevalov τἀπιτήδεια τῷ Κυαξάρῃ: 39. οἱ δὲ
Μῆδοι ὅσον χρόνον σχολὴν πρὸ δείπνου ἦγεν
ὁ Κναξάρης ἧσαν πρὸς αὐτόν, οἱ μὲν καὶ αὐτοὶ
καθ᾽. ἑαυτούς, οἱ δὲ πλεῖστοι ὑπὸ Κύρου ἐγκέ-
λευστοι, δῶρα ἄγοντες, ὁ μέν τις οἰνοχόον καλόν,
e 3 3 ἃ 3 [ e 3. 5 ’ e
ὁ δ᾽ ὀψοποιὸν ἀγαθόν, ὁ δ᾽ ἀρτοποιόν, ὁ δὲ pov-
σουργόν, ὁ δ᾽ ἔκπωμα, ὁ δ᾽ ἐσθῆτα καλήν' πᾶς
δέ τις ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ ἕν γέ τι ὧν εἰλήφει
ἐδωρεῖτο αὐτῷ: 40. ὥστε τὸν Κυαξάρην μετα-

168 ἔκπωμα Hug ; ὁ δ᾽ ἐκπώματα, ὁ δ᾽ xy, Marchant, Gemoll;
οἱ 8 ἐκπώματα zV, Dindorf, Breitenbach, Sauppe, et al.

[12

CYROPAEDIA, V. ν. 35-40

my greeting when I greet you and consider me your
benefactor ; but if it seems the other way, then
blame me.’

36. “ Well,” said Cyaxares, “ ῬΕΤΘΑΡ5 you are right
after all; I will do so.”

“ Say then,” said Cyrus, “ may I kiss you, too?”

*‘ If you please,’ said the other.

* And you will not turn away from me, as you did
a little while ago?’

“No,” said he.

So he kissed him.

37. And when the Medes and the Persians and
the rest saw that, for they were all concerned to
see what the outcome would be, they were satisfied
and glad. Then Cyrus and Cyaxares mounted their
horses and led the way, and the Medes followed
after Cyaxares (for Cyrus gave them a nod so to do),
the Persians fell in behind Cyrus, and the rest behind
them.

38. And when they came to the camp and had
lodged Cyaxares in the tent that had been made
ready for him, they who had been detailed to do so
supplied him with what he needed; 39. and as long
as he had leisure before dinner, Cyaxares received
calls from the Medes; some of them came of their
‘own accord, but most of them went at the suggestion
of Cyrus, taking presents with them—the one a
handsome cup-bearer, another a fine cook, another a
baker, another a musician, another a cup, another
fine raiment; and every one of them, as a rule,
presented him with at least one of the things that
he had himself taken, 40. so that Cyaxares changed

113

-

VOL, II. I

He hold
receptic

XENOPHON

Yuya Kew ὡς οὔτε ὁ Κῦρος ἀφίστη αὐτοὺς an
αὐτοῦ οὔθ᾽ οἱ Μῆδοι ἧττόν τι αὐτῷ προσεῖχον
us ge ἢ καὶ π όσθεν.

Ἐπεὶ δὲ είπνου ὥρα ἦν, καλέσας ὁ Κυα-
Boa: ἠξίου τὸν Κῦρον διὰ χρόνου ἰδὼν αὐτὸν
συνδειπνεῖν. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἔφη, Μὴ δὴ σὺ κέλευε,
ὦ Κυαξάρη" ἢ οὐχ ὁρᾷς ὅτι οὗτοι οἱ παρόντες
ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν πάντες ἐπαιρόμενοι πάρεισιν; οὔκουν
καλῶς ἂν πράττοιμι εἰ τούτων ἀμελῶν τὴν ἐμὴν
ἡδονὴν θεραπεύειν δοκοίην. ἀμελεῖσθαι δὲ δο-
κοῦντες στρατιῶται οἱ μὲν ἀγαθοὶ πολὺ adupo-
τεροι γίγνονται, οἱ δὲ πονηροὶ πολὺ ὑβριστότεροι.
42. ἀλλὰ σὺ μέν, ἔφη, ἄχλως τε καὶ as μακρὰ ρὰν
ἥκων δείπνει ἤδη: καὶ εἴ τινές σε τιμῶσιν, ἀντ-
ἀσπάξου καὶ εὐώχει αὐτούς, iva σε καὶ ϑθαρρή-
σωσιν" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀπιὼν ἐφ᾽ ἅπερ λέγω τρέψομαι.
48. αὔριον δ᾽, ἔφη, πρῷ δεῦρ᾽ ἐπὶ τὰς σὰς θύρας
παρέσονται οἱ ἐπικαίριοι, ὅπως βουλευσώμεθα
πάντες σὺν σοὶ ὅ τι χρὴ ποιεῖν τὸ ἐκ τοῦδε.
σὺ & ἡμῖν ἔμβαλε βουλὴν 3 παρὼν περὶ τούτου
πότερον ἔτι δοκεῖ ὃ “στρατεύεσθαι ἢ καιρὸς ἤδη
διαλύειν τὴν στρατιάν.

44, Ἔκ τούτου ὁ μὲν Κυαξάρης ἀμφὶ δεῖπνον
εἶχεν, ὁ δὲ Κῦρος συλλέξας τοὺς ἱκανωτάτους
τῶν φίλων καὶ φρονεῖν καὶ συμπράττειν, εἴ Te
δέοι, ἔλεξε τοιάδε"

ἴΑνδρες φίλοι, ἃ ἃ μὲν δὴ πρῶτα ηὐξάμεθα, πάρ-
eott σὺν θεοῖς. ὅπῃ γὰρ ἂν πορευώμεθα, κρατοῦ-
μεν τῆς χώρας: καὶ μὲν δὴ τοὺς πολεμίους

1 ἰδὼν Bothe, most Edd.; ἰδόντα MSS., Dindorf.

2 βουλὴν su apelied by Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; not in MSS.
or earlier Ed 3 δοκεῖ Ed. Junt., Edd. ; Boxes MBS.

114

CYROPAEDIA, V. v. 40-44

his mind and realized that Cyrus was not alienating
their affections from him and that the Medes were
no less attentive to him than before.

41. And when the hour for dinner came, Cyaxares

_ summoned Cyrus and asked him, as he had not seen.
him for a long time, to dine with him. But Cyrus
answered : “ Please, Cyaxares,do not ask me. Do
you not see that all these who are here are here at
our instance? I should not be doing right, then, if
I should let them get the impression that I was
neglecting them and pursuing my own pleasure.
For when soldiers think they are being neglected,
the good ones become much more despondent and
the bad much more presuming. 42. But do you
now go to dinner, especially as you have come a long
way; and if any come to pay their respects to you,
do you greet them kindly and entertain them well,
so that they may feel confidence toward you also.
For my part, I must go and attend to those matters
of which I have been speaking to you. 43. And to-
morrow morning my staff-officers will come with me
to your headquarters, in order that we may all
consult with you about what we should do next. Do
you then and there lay before us the question
whether it seems best to continue the campaign
or whether it is now time to disband the armies.”

44, After this Cyaxares attended to his dinner, cyrus
while Cyrus collected those of his friends who were preenizes
most able to think and to co-operate with him whgn continuar
occasion demanded, and addressed them as follows: °° **

“ΜΥ friends, with the help of the gods we have,
you see, all that we prayed for at the first. For
wherever we go, we are masters of the country.
What is more, we see the enemy reduced, and our-

115

1 3

= τον.

τον

- wees ae 4 « τὸν τῶῖτλαανα,.- χ΄-- ταν τ
ΓΙ == bos o=nl

ae Pg.

XENOPHON

ὁρῶμεν μειουμένους, ἡμᾶς δὲ αὐτοὺς πλείονάς ‘
καὶ ἰσχυροτέρους γιγνομένους. 45. εἰ δὲ ἡ ἡμῖν ἔ
ἐθελήσειαν οἱ νῦν “προσγεγενημένοι σύμμαχ
παραμεῖναι, πολλῷ ἂν μᾶλλον ἀνύσαι Suvaipeb
καὶ εἴ τι βιάσασθαι καιρὸς καὶ εἴ τι πεῖσαι δέο
ὅπως οὖν τὸ μένειν ὡς πλείστοις συνδοκῇ τό
συμμάχων, οὐδὲν μᾶλλον τοῦτο ἐμὸν ἔργον ἢ Κι
ὑμέτερον μηχανᾶσθαι, 46. ἀλλ᾽ ὥσπερ καὶ ὅτο
μάχεσθαι δέῃ, ὁ πλείστους χειρωσάμενος ἀλκ
μώτατος δοξάξεται εἶναι, οὕτω καὶ ὅταν πεῖσι
δέῃ, ὁ πλείστους ὁμογνώμονας ἡμῖν ποιήσας οὗτι
δικαίως ἂν λεκτικώτατός τε καὶ πρακτικώτατι
κρίνοιτο ἂν εἶναι. 41. μὴ μέντοι ὡς λόγον mei
ἐπιδειξόμενοι οἷον ἂν εἴπητε πρὸς ἕκαστον αὐτὰ
τοῦτο μελετᾶτε. ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τοὺς πεπεισμένους ὃς
ἑκάστου δήλους ἐ ἐσομένους οἷς ἂν πράττωσιν οὔτ
παρασκευάξεσθε. 48, καὶ ὑμεῖς μέν, ἔφη, τούτα
ἐπιμέλεσθε' ἐγὼ δὲ ὅ ὅπως ἂν ἔ ἔχοντες τἀπιτήδει
ὅσον ἂν ἔγωγε δύνωμαι οἱ στρατιῶται περὶ το
στρατεύεσθαι βουλεύωνται τούτου πειράσομι
ἐπιμέλεσθαι.

116

CYROPAEDIA, V. v. 44-48

selves increased in both numbers and strength.
45. Now, if the allies we have gained would only
stay on with us, we should be able to accomplish
much more both by force, when occasion calls for
it, and by persuasion, when that is needed; and it
.is not my business a whit more than it is yours to
see to it that as many of the allies as possible agree
to stay; 46. but just as, when we are called upon
to fight, the one who conquers the greatest number
has the glory of being considered the most valorous,
so also when we are called upon to use persuasion,
he that converts the greatest number to our opinion
would justly be accounted at once the most eloquent
and the most efficient. 47. Do not, however, aim
at displaying to us the arguments that you will
address to each one of them, but set to work with
the feeling that those who are persuaded by any
one of you will show what they are by what they
do. 48. Do you, therefore, see to this. And I, for
my part, will try to see to it, as far as I can, that
the soldiers are supplied with all that they need,
while they are deliberating about going on with the

campaign.”

117

BOOK VI

ON THE EVE OF THE GREAT BATTLE

1. Ταύτην μὲν δὴ τὴν ἡμέραν οὕτω διαγαγόντει
καὶ δειπνήσαντες ἀνεπαύοντο. τῇ δ᾽ ὑστεραίς
\ Φ 4 ὴ \ K ᾽ὔ θ ’ ᾿ VA ς 4
πρῷ ἧκον ἐπὶ τὰς Κυαξάρου θύρας πάντες οἱ cup
μαχοι. ἕως οὖν ὁ Κυαξάρης ἐκοσμεῖτο, ἀκούω:
ὅτι πολὺς ὄχλος ἐπὶ ταῖς θύραις εἴη, ἐν τούτῳ o
φίλοι τῷ Κύρῳ προσῆγον οἱ μὲν Καδουσίους δεο.
4 9 fe) J e δὲ ἐδὼ , e δέ
μένους αὐτοῦ μένειν, οἱ δὲ “Tpxaviovs, ὁ δέ τι:
Σάκας, ὁ δέ τις καὶ Γωβρύαν: “Ὑστάσπας δι
Γαδάταν τὸν εὐνοῦχον προσῆγε, δεόμενον τοὶ
Κύρου μένειν. 2. ἔνθα δὴ ὁ Κῦρος γιγνώσκων ὅτ
, 4 9 7 A , \ a
Γαδάτας πάλαι ἀπωλώλει τῷ φόβῳ μὴ λυθείη 1
a, A
στρατιά, ἐπιγελάσας εἶπεν, Ὦ Γαδάτα, δῆλος εἶ
ΝΜ e \ ΤΣ 4 a 7 re)
ἔφη, ὑπὸ “ὕστάσπου τοῦδε πεπεισμένος ταῦτι
, a , \ ¢ 4 3 ,
γιγνώσκειν ἃ λέγεις. 3. καὶ ὁ Γαδάτας avatetva
τὰς χεῖρας πρὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν ἀπώμοσεν 7 μὴν ji
ὑπὸ τοῦ Ὑστάσπου πεισθεὶς ταῦτα γιγνώσκειν
᾿Αλλ᾽ οἶδα, ἔφη, ὅτι ἢν ὑμεῖς ἀπέλθητε, ἔρρει τάἀμι
aA A > Ν \ 4 9 \ " 9 A
παντελῶς: διὰ ταῦτ᾽, ἔφη, Kal τούτῳ ἐγὼ αὐτὸ
120

BOOK VI

I

1. Arrer spending that day in the manner
described, they dined and went to rest. Early
on the following morning all the allies came to
Cyaxares’s headquarters. So while Cyaxares was
attiring himself (for he heard that there was
a large concourse of people at his doors), various
friends were presenting the allies to Cyrus. One The allies
group brought the Cadusians, who begged him pes στὰ
to stay; another, the Hyrcanians; some one
brought forward the Sacians, and some one else,
Gobryas ; Hystaspas presented Gadatas, the eunuch,
and he also begged Cyrus to remain. 2. Then
Cyrus, though he realized that Gadatas had for some
time been frightened almost to death for fear
the army should be disbanded, laughing said : “ It is
clear, Gadatas, that Hystaspas here has been in-
stigating you to the ideas that you have been
expressing.’ 3. And Gadatas lifting up his hands
toward heaven declared on his oath that he had
not been influenced by MHystaspas to entertain
those feelings. “But I know,’ said he, “that if
you and your men go away, it is all over with me.
For this reason, I introduced the subject with him

121

XENOPHON

διελεγόμην, € ἐρωτῶν εἰ εἰδείη τί ἐν νῷ ἔχεις [ὑπὲρ
τῆς διαλύσεως τοῦ στρατεύματος] 1 ποιεῖν.

4. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, ᾿Αδίκως ἄρα ἐγὼ Ὕστά-
σπαν τόνδε 2 καταιτιῶμαι.

᾿Αδίκως μέντοι νὴ Δί᾽, ἔφη ὁ Ὑστάσπας, ὦ
Κῦρε' ἐγὼ γὰρ ἔλεγον τῷ Γαδάτᾳ τῷδε τοσοῦτον
μόνον ὡς οὐχ οἷόν τέ σοι εἴη στρατεύεσθαι, λέγων
ὅτι ὁ πατήρ σε μεταπέμπεται.

5. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος, Τί λέγεις; ἔφη: καὶ σὺ τοῦτο
ee ἐξενεγκεῖν, εἴτ᾽ ἐγὼ ἐβουλόμην εἴτε

"Nal μὰ Ar, ἔφη: ὁρῶ γάρ σε ὑπερεπιθυμοῦντα
ἐν Πέρσαις περίβλεπτον περιελθεῖν καὶ τῷ πατρὶ
ἐπιδείξασθαι ἡ ἕκαστα Sten ράξω.

‘O δὲ Κῦρος ἔφη, Σὺ δ᾽ οὐκ ἐπιθυμεῖς οἴκαδε
ἀπελθεῖν;

Οὐ “μὰ Al’, ἔφη, ὁ ὑποςάσκαξ, οὐδ᾽ ἄπειμί γε,
ἀλλὰ μένων στρατηγήσω, ἕως ἂν ποιήσω Γαδάταν
τουτονὶ τοῦ ᾿Ασσυρίου δεσπότην.

6. Οἱ μὲν δὴ τοιαῦτα ἔπαιζον σπουδῇ πρὸς
ἀλλήλους.

Ἐν δὲ τούτῳ Κυαξάρης σεμνῶς κεκοσμημένος
ἐξῆλθε καὶ ἐπὶ θρόνου Μηδικοῦ ἐκαθέξετο. ὡς δὲ
πάντες συνῆλθον ods ἔδει καὶ σιωπὴ ἐγένετο, ὁ
Κυαξάρης ἔλεξεν ὧδε: “Avdpes σύμμαχοι, ἴσως,
ἐπειδὴ πα ὧν τυγχάνω καὶ πρεσβύτερός εἰμι
Κύρου, εἰκὸς ἄρχειν με λόγου. νῦν οὖν δοκεῖ μοι-
εἶναι καιρὸς περὶ τούτου πρῶτον διαλέγεσθαι

1 ὑπὲρ. .. στρατεύματος MSS., earlier Edd. ; bracketed
by Hug, Marchant, Gemoll. mt ited

2 ‘vgrdomay τόνδε Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; Ὑστάσπον τοῦδε
xzV, Dindorf, Breitenbach, Hertlein ; Ὑστάσπην᾽ γ.

122

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 3-6

of my own accord, asking him if he knew what it
was your intention to do with reference to dis-
banding the army.”

4, “I was wrong, then,.as it seems,” said Cyrus,
“in accusing our friend Hystaspas.”

“ Aye, by Zeus, Cyrus, you were indeed,” said
Hystaspas. “ For I was only remarking to our friend
Gadatas that it was not possible for you to go on
with the campaign ; for I told him that your father
was sending for you.”

5. “What do you mean?” said Cyrus. ‘“ Did you
dare to let that get out, whether I would or no?”

“ Yes, by Zeus,” he answered ; “for I observe that
you are exceedingly anxious to go around in
Persia the cynosure of all eyes, and to parade before
your father the way you have managed everything
here.”

“ And do not you wish to go home yourself?”
asked Cyrus.

* No, by Zeus,” said Hystaspas; “and I am not
going either; but I shall stay here and be general,
until I have made our friend Gadatas master of the
Assyrian.”

6. Thus half-seriously did they jest with one
another. |

Meantime, Cyaxares came out in gorgeous attire Th
and seated himself on a Median throne. And when ἐν
all whose presence was required had assembled and οἵ᾽
silence prevailed, Cyaxares addressed them as follows :
“ Friends and allies, since I happen to be here and
am older than Cyrus, it is perhaps proper for me to
open the conference. To begin with, this seems to
me to be an opportune time for us to discuss the

123

XENOPHON

ἤ 4 θ \. 1 ὃ a 9
πότερον στρατεύεσθαι καιρὸς + ἔτι δοκεῖ [εἶναι] 3 ἢ
διαλύειν ἤδη τὴν στρατιάν: λεγέτω οὖν τις, ἔφη,
περὶ αὐτοῦ τούτου ἡ γιγνώσκει. :

7. "Ex τούτου πρῶτος μὲν εἶπεν ὁ Ὕρκάνιος,
Ww 4 3 4 ΝΜ “
Avdpes σύμμαχοι, οὐκ οἷδα μὲν ἔγωγε εἴ τι δεῖ
λόγων ὅπου αὐτὰ τὰ ἔργα δείκνυσι τὸ κράτιστον.

, ? , eo fn ¥ 8 ,
πάντες γὰρ ἐπιστάμεθα ὅτι ὁμοῦ μὲν ὄντες ὃ πλείω
κακὰ τοὺς πολεμίους ποιοῦμεν ἢ πάσχομεν: ὅτε
δὲ χωρὶς ἦμεν ἀλλήλων, ἐκεῖνοι ἡμῖν ἐχρῶντο ὡς
ἐκείνοις ἣν ἥδιστον, ἡμῖν γε μὴν ὡς χαλεπώτατον.

8. "Ent τούτῳ ὁ Καδούσιος εἶπεν, Ἡμεῖς δὲ τί
ἂν λέγοιμεν, ἔφη, περὶ τοῦ οἴκαδε ἀπελθόντες
ἕκαστοι χωρὶς εἶναι, ὁπότε γε οὐδὲ στρατενομένοις,
ὡς ἔοικε, χωρίζεσθαι συμφέρει; ἡμεῖς γοῦν οὐ
πολὺν χρόνον δίχα τοῦ ὑμετέρου πλήθους στρα-
τευσάμενοι δίκην ἔδομεν ὡς καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐπίστασθε.

9. "El τούτῳ ᾿Αρτάβαζος ὅ ποτε φήσας εἶναι
Κύρου συγγενὴς ἔλεξε τοιάδε: ᾿Ἐωγὼ δ᾽, ἔφη, ὦ
Κναξάρη, τοσοῦτον διαφέρομαι τοῖς πρόσθεν
λέγουσιν: οὗτοι μὲν γάρ φασιν ὅτι δεῖ μένοντας
στρατεύεσθαι, ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὅτι ὅτε μὲν οἴκοι ἦν,
ἐστρατευόμην' 10. καὶ γὰρ ἐβοήθουν πολλάκις
τῶν ἡμετέρων ἀγομένων καὶ περὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων
φρουρίων ὡς ἐπιβουλευσομένων πολλάκις πράγ-
ματα εἶχον φοβούμενός τε καὶ φρουρῶν' καὶ ταῦτ᾽
ἔπραττον τὰ οἰκεῖα δαπανῶν. νῦν δ᾽ ἔχομέν ὁ τὰ
ἐκείνων φρούρια, οὐ φοβοῦμαι δὲ ἐκείνους, εὐω-
χοῦμαι δὲ τὰ ἐκείνων καὶ πίνω τὰ τῶν πολεμίων.

1 καιρὸς xzV, Dindorf, Breitenbach ; not in F; bracketed
by Hug, Marchant, Gemoll.

2 εἶναι MSS.; [εἶναι] Dindorf, Edd.

ὃ μὲν ὄντες Jacobs, Edd. ; μένοντες MSS. ; μὲν μένοντες 1).

4 ἔχομεν Εἰ ; ἔχο μὲν Ο ; ἔχωμεν Ἐ' ; ἔχω μεν zV, most Edd.

124

ὶ

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 6-10

question whether it is desirable to continue our
campaign longer or at once to disband the armies.
Any one, therefore, may express his opinion in regard
to this question.”

7. Thereupon the Hyrcanian was the first to
speak: “Friends and comrades, I, for my part, |
cannot see what is the use of words, when the facts
themselves point out the best course to follow. For
we all know that when we are together, we do the
enemy more harm than they do us; whereas as long
as we were apart, they treated us as was most agree-
able to them and most disagreeable to us.”’

8. After him the Cadusian spoke: “Why,” said
he, “should we talk about going back home and
being separated from one another, since not even in
the field, so it seems, is it well for us to get separated ?
At any rate, we not long ago went off on an expedi-
tion apart frofa your main body and paid for it, as
you also know.”

9. After him Artabazus, the one who once claimed 1. iv. 27-28
to be a kinsman of Cyrus, made the following speech :
“In one point, Cyaxares, I beg to differ from the
previous speakers : they say that we must stay here
and carry on the war; but I say that it was when I
was at home that I was carrying on wars. 10. And
I say truly ; for I often had to go to the rescue when
our property was being carried off; and when our
fortresses were threatened, I often had trouble to
defend them ; I lived in constant fear and was kept
continually on guard. And I fared thus at my own
expense. But now we are in possession of their
forts ; I am in fear of them no longer; I revel in
the good things of the enemy and drink what is

125

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ ᾿

ὡς οὖν τὰ μὲν οἴκοι στρατείαν οὖσαν, τάδε δὲ
ἑορτήν, ἐμοὶ μὲν οὐ δοκεῖ, ἔφη, διαλύειν τήνδε τὴν
πανήγυριν.

11. Ἐπὶ τούτῳ ὁ Topas εἶπεν, Ἐγὼ δ᾽,

ἄνδρες σύμμαχοι, μέχρι μὲν τοῦδε ἐπαινῶ τὴν
Κύρου δεξιάν". οὐδὲν γὰρ ψεύδεται ὧν ὑπέσχετο"
εἰ δ᾽ ἄπεισιν ἐκ τῆς χώρας, δῆλον ὅτι ὁ μὲν ᾽Ασ-
σύριος ἀναπνεύσεται,. οὐ τίνων ποινὰς ὦ ὧν τε ὑμᾶς
ἐπεχείρησεν ἀδικεῖν καὶ ὧν ἐμὲ ἐποίησεν" ἐγὼ δὲ
ἐν τῷ “μέρει ἐκείνῳ πάλιν δώσω δίκην ὅτι ὑμῖν
co ἐγενόμην.

"Ent τούτοις πᾶσι Κῦρος εἶπεν, Ὦ ἄνδρες,
οὐδ᾽ aua λανθάνει 6 ὅτι ἐὰν μὲν διαλύωμεν τὸ στρά-
τευμα, τὰ μὲν ἡμέτερα ἀσθενέστερα γίγνοιτ᾽ ἄν,
τὰ δὲ τῶν πολεμίων πάλιν αὐξήσεται. ὅσοι τε
γὰρ αὐτῶν ὅπλα ἀφήρηνται, παχὺ ἄλλα ποιήσον-
ταῖ' ὅσοι τε ἵππους ἀπεστέρηνται, ταχὺ πάλιν
ἄλλους ἵππους κτήσονται' ἀντὶ δὲ τῶν ἀποθα-
νόντων ἕτεροι ἐφηβήσουσι [καὶ ἐπιγενήσονται]' "3
ὥστε οὐδὲν θαυμαστὸν εἰ πάνυ ἐν τάχει πάλιν
vane Rees παρέχειν δυνήσονται.

8. Τί δῆτα ἐγὼ Κυαξάρην ἐκέλευσα “λόγον
ἐμβαλεῖν περὶ καταλύσεως τῆς στρατιᾶς; εὖ
ἴστε ὅτι φοβούμενος τὸ μέλλον. ὁρῶ γὰρ ἡμῖν
ἀντιπάλους προσιόντας οἷς ἡμεῖς, εἰ ὧδε στρα-
τευσόμεθα, οὐ “δυνησόμεθα μά εσθαι. 14. προσ-
έρχεται μὲν γὰρ δήπου χειμών, στέγαι δὲ εἰ καὶ
ἡμῖν αὐτοῖς εἰσιν, ἀλλὰ μὰ Δί᾽ οὐχ ἵπποις οὐδὲ

1 ἀναπνεύσεται Hertlein, Marchant, Gemoll; ἀναπαύσεται
MSS., earlier Edd.

2 καὶ ἐπιγενήσονται MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach ; bracketed
by Schneider, later Edd.

126

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 10-14

theirs. Therefore, as life at home was warfare,
while life here is a feast, I do not care to have this
festal gathering break up.”’

11. After him Gobryas spoke : “ Friends and com-
rades, up to the present time I have only praise for
Cyrus’s faithfulness ; for he has not proved untrue in
anything that he has promised. But if he leaves the
country now, it is evident that the Assyrian will
take new heart without having to pay any penalty
for the wrongs he has attempted to do us all and for
those which he has done me; and I, in my turn,
shall pay to him the penalty for having been your
friend.”’

12. Last of all Cyrus spoke: “I, too, am not un- Cyrus closes
aware, my friends, that if we disband the army, our ‘Be debate
own situation would become weaker, while the
enemy will again gather force. For as many of
them as have been deprived of their arms will soon
have new ones made, and as many as have been
deprived of their horses will soon again procure
others, while in place of those who have been killed
others will have grown to young manhood to take
their places. And so it will not be at all surprising,
if in a very short time they are able again to give us
trouble.

13. “ Why then do you suppose I suggested to
Cyaxares to bring up the question of disbanding the
army? Let me tell you; it was because I feared
for the future; for I see foes advancing against us
that we shall never be able to cope with, if we go on
campaigning in our present fashion. ‘14. For winter The battle
is coming, you know; and even granting that we canes
have shelter for ourselves, still, by Zeus, there will

127

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

θεράπουσιν οὐδὲ τῷ δήμῳ τῶν στρατιωτῶν, ὧν
¥ ς A 3 a 4 : ὰ δ᾽
ἄνευ ἡμεῖς οὐκ ἂν δυναίμεθα στρατεύεσθαι" τ

> ’ ν e a , es? ε n
ἐπιτήδεια ὅπου μὲν ἡμεῖς ἐληλύθαμεν Uh ἡμών
2 , Φ A 3 ’ \ e A
ἀνήλωται: ὅποι δὲ μὴ ἀφίγμεθα, διὰ τὸ ἡμᾶς
φοβεῖσθαι ἀνακεκομισμένοι εἰσὶν εἰς ἐρύματα,
[4 > ς A A \ ’

ὥστε αὐτοὶ μὲν ἔχειν, ἡμᾶς δὲ ταῦτα μὴ δύνασθαι
λαμβάνειν. 15. τίς οὖν οὕτως ἀγαθὸς ἢ τίς οὕτως
ἰσχυρὸς ὃς λιμῷ καὶ ῥίγει δύναιτ᾽ ἂν μαχόμενος
στρατεύεσθαι; εἰ μὲν οὖν οὕτω στρατευσόμεθα,
ἐγὼ μέν φημι χρῆναι ἑκόντας ἡμᾶς καταλῦσαι τὴν
στρατιὰν μᾶλλον ἢ ἄκοντας ὑπ᾽ ἀμηχανίας ἐξε-
λαθῆναι. εἰ δὲ βουλόμεθα ἔτι στρατεύεσθαι, τόδ᾽
ἐγώ φημι χρῆναι ποιεῖν, ὡς τάχιστα πειρᾶσθαι
τῶν μὲν ἐκείνων ὀχυρῶν ὡς πλεῖστα παραιρεῖν,
eC oa 3 3 a e a > A 3
ἡμῖν δ᾽ αὐτοῖς ὡς πλεῖστα ὀχυρὰ ποιεῖσθαι’ ἐὰν

\ ἴον 4 \ 3 ’ , “Ψ
γὰρ ταῦτα γένηται, τὰ μὲν ἐπιτήδεια πλείω ἕξου-
σιν ὁπότεροι ἂν πλείω δύνωνται λαβόντες ἀπο-
τίθεσθαι, πολιορκήσονται δὲ ὁπότεροι ἂν ἥττους
ὦσι. 16. νῦν δ᾽ οὐδὲν διαφέρομεν τῶν ἐν τῷ
πελάγει πλεόντων: καὶ γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι πλέουσι μέν
ἀεί, τὸ δὲ πεπλευσμένον οὐδὲν οἰκειότερον τοῦ
ἀπλεύστου καταλείπουσιν. ἐὰν δὲ φρούρια ἡμῖν
γένηται, ταῦτα δὴ τοῖς μὲν πολεμίοις ἀλλοτριώσει
τὴν χώραν, ἡμῖν δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ εὐδίαν μᾶλλον πάντ᾽
ὄσται.

17. Ὃ δ᾽ ἴσως ἄν τινες ὑμῶν φοβηθεῖεν, εἰ
δεήσει πόρρω τῆς ἑαυτῶν φρουρεῖν, μηδὲν τοῦτο
ὀκνήσητε. ἡμεῖς μὲν “γὰρ ἐπείπερ καὶ ὡς οἴκοθεν
ἀποδημοῦμεν, φρουρήσειν ὑμῖν “ἀναδεχόμεθα τὰ
ἐγγύτατα χωρία τῶν πολεμίων, ὑμεῖς δὲ τὰ πρόσ-

128

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 14-17

be none for our horses or for our attendants or for

the rank and file of the army ; and without them we

could not carry on the war. The provisions, where-

ever we have gone, we have consumed ; and where

we have not gone, the people out of fear of us have
conveyed them into their strongholds, so that they

have them themselves, and we cannot get them.

15. Who then is so valiant and so strong that he can
prosecute a war while battling against hunger and
cold? If, therefore, we propose to go on with the

war as we have been doing, I maintain that we
ought of our own free will to disband the army,
rather than against our will to be driven out of the
country by lack of means. But if we wish to go on

with the war, this I say we must do: we must try as Fortified
quickly as we may to get possession of as many as Poste lm the
possible of their forts and build for ourselves as country
many as we can. For, if this is done, that side will

have more provisions which is able to get and store

up more, and those will be in a state of siege who

are weaker. 16. As we are, we are not at all different

from those who sail the seas: they keep on sailing
continually, but they leave the waters over which

they have sailed no more their own than those over
which they have not sailed. But if we get fortresses,

these will alienate the country from the enemy while
pverything will be smooth sailing for us.

17. ‘‘ But perhaps some of you may fear that you
will possibly have to do garrison duty far from your
own country. You need have no hesitation on
that score. For since we are far from home in any
event, we will take it upon ourselves to do the
garrison duty for you in the places nearest to the
enemy ; but those parts of Assyria which are on your

129
VOL. I. XK

“XENOPHON

δ. 4 ἴω a b / 3 A a θ
ορα ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας ἐκεῖνα κτᾶσθε
> 4 6 3\ \ e a a 4 1
καὶ ἐργάξεσθε. 18. dav yap ἡμεῖς τὰ πλησίον

> A a ’ 4 3 A
αὐτῶν φρουροῦντες δυνώμεθα σώξεσθαι, ἐν πολλῇ
ὑμεῖς εἰρήνῃ ἔσεσθε οἱ τὰ πρόσω αὐτῶν ἔχοντες"
οὐ γὰρ οἶμαι δυνήσονται τῶν ἐγγὺς ἑαυτῶν ὄντων
ἀμελοῦντες τοῖς πρόσω ὑμῖν ἐπιβουλεύειν.

19. ‘Qs δὲ ταῦτ᾽ ἐρρήθη, οἵ τε ἄλλοι πάντες
ἀνιστάμενοι συμπροθυμήσεσθαι ταῦτ᾽ ἔφασαν καὶ
Κυαξάρης. Γαδάτας δὲ καὶ Γωβρύας καὶ τεῖχος
ἑκάτερος αὐτῶν, ἢν ἐπιτρέψωσιν οἱ σύμμαχοι,
τειχιεῖσθαι ἔφασαν, ὥστε καὶ ταῦτα φίλια τοῖς
συμμάχοις ὑπάρχειν.

20. Ὁ οὖν Κῦρος ἐπεὶ πάντας ἑώρα προθύμους
w ὔ Ὁ; / 3
ὄντας πράττειν ὅσα ἔλεξε, τέλος εἶπεν, Ei τοίνυν
περαίνειν βουλόμεθα ὅσα φαμὲν χρῆναι ποιεῖν, ὡς
τάχιστ᾽ ἂν δέοι γενέσθαι μηχανὰς μὲν εἰς τὸ
καθαιρεῖν τὰ τῶν πολεμίων τείχη, τέκτονας δὲ εἰς
τὸ ἡμῖν ὀχυρὰ πυργοῦσθαι.

21. Ἔκ τούτου ὑπέσχετο ὁ μὲν Κυαξάρης μη-

\ > δ J / Ν \
χανὴν αὐτὸς ποιησάμενος παρέξειν, ἄλλην δὲ
Γαδάτας καὶ Γωβρύας, ἄλλην δὲ Τιγράνης: αὐτὸς
δὲ Κῦρος ἔφη δύο πειράσεσθαι ποιήσασθαι.
22. ἐπεὶ δὲ ταῦτ᾽ ἔδοξεν, ἐπορίξοντο μὲν μηχανο-
ποιούς, παρεσκευάζοντο δ᾽ ἕκαστοι εἰς τὰς μηχα-

Φ Ν bd 3 4 A A 4
vas ὧν ee: ἄνδρας δ᾽ ἐπέστησαν οἱ ἐδόκουν
ἐπιτηδειότατοι εἶναι ἀμφὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἔχειν.

28. Κῦρος δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἔγνω ὅτι διατριβὴ ἔσται
2 \ Ὁ 3 ’ δ 4 ΝΜ θ ΝΜ
ἀμφὶ ταῦτα, ἐκάθισε τὸ στράτευμα ἔνθα ᾧετο

1 πλησίον, Edd. ; πλείω xzV (the greater part).
130

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 17.-23

own borders—do you take possession of them and
cultivate them. 18. For if we can safely guard what
is near the enemy, you will enjoy a plenitude of
peace in possession of the regions far away from
them ; for they, I trow, will not be able to neglect
those who are close to them, while they lay schemes
against those who are far away.”

19. After these speeches all the rest, and Cyaxares τῆς
with them, stood up and declared that they would unanimous
be glad to co-operate with him in these plans. And war
Gadatas and Gobryas said that if the allies would
permit them, they would each of them build a
fortress, so that the allies should have these also on
their side.

20. Accordingly, when Cyrus saw that all were

ready to do whatever he suggested, he finally said :
“ Well then, if we wish to put into execution what
we say we ought to do, we should as soon as possible
procure siege-engines to demolish the enemy’s forts,
and builders to erect strong towers for our own
defence.”

21. Hereupon Cyaxares promised to have an Measures
engine made at his own expense and to put it at [or,Srength
their disposal, Gadatas and Gobryas promised another,
and Tigranes a third ; Cyrus said that he would him-
self try to furnish two. 22. When this had been
agreed upon, they set to work to procure engine-
builders and to furnish whatever was needed for the
construction of the engines ; and they put in charge
of it men whom they considered most competent to
attend to this work.

23. Since Cyrus realized that a long time would be
required for the execution of these designs, he
encamped with his army in a place which he thought

121
K 2 :

XENOPHON

e 4 9 \ 3 4 Ψ ἔδ
ὑγιεινότατον εἶναι καὶ εὐπροσοδώτατον ὅσα ἔδει
προσκομίξεσθαι' ὅσα τε ἐρυμνότητος προσεδεῖτο,
> ’ ᾿ e 3 > a e > , 4 Ν
ἐποιήσατο, ὡς ἐν ἀσφαλεῖ οἱ ἀεὶ μένοντες εἶεν, εἶ
ποτε καὶ πρόσω τῇ ἰσχύι ἀποστρατοπεδεύοιτο.
24. πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἐρωτῶν ods ῴετο μάλιστα
εἰδέναι τὴν χώραν ὁπόθεν ἂν ὡς πλεῖστα ὠφελοῖ-
To τὸ στράτευμα, ἐξῆγεν ἀεὶ εἰς προνομάς, ἅμα
AN Ψ Ψ a ᾽ A A
μὲν ὅπως ὅτι πλεῖστα λαμβάνοι TH στρατιᾷ
3 4 @ > ἡ “ e /
τἀπιτήδεια, ἅμα δ᾽ ὅπως μᾶλλον ὑγιαίνοιεν καὶ
ἰσχύοιεν διαπονούμενοι ταῖς πορείαις, ἅμα δ᾽ ὅπως
ἐν ταῖς. ἀγωγαῖς τὰς τάξεις ὑπομιμνήσκοιντο.
ς A :
25. Ὁ μὲν δὴ Κῦρος ἐν τούτοις ἦν.
Ἔκ δὲ Βαβυλῶνος οἱ αὐτόμολοι καὶ οἱ ἁλισκό-
w 9 1 » Ψ e 9 4 ¥ 3 \
μενοι Tavt’! ἔλεγον ὅτι ὁ ᾿Ασσύριος οἴχοιτο ἐπὶ
Λυδίας, πολλὰ τάλαντα χρυσίον καὶ ἀργυρίου
Ν ΝΜ V4 4 ,
ἄγων καὶ ἄλλα κτήματα καὶ κόσμον παντοδαπόν.
26. ὁ μὲν οὖν ὄχλος τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἔλεγεν ὡς
’ὔ \
ὑπεκτίθοιτο ἤδη τὰ χρήματα φοβούμενος: ὁ δὲ
Κῦρος γιγνώσκων ὅτι οἴχοιτο συστήσων εἴ τι
δύναιτο ἀντίπαλον ἑαυτῷ, ἀντιπαρεσκευάξετο ἐρ-
’ e 4 9 ὃ an 4 3 ῷ 9 [4
ρωμένως, ὡς μάχης ἔτι δεῆσον:' ὥστ᾽ 2 ἐξεπίμπλη
Ν a a A
μὲν τὸ τῶν Περσῶν ἱππικόν, τοὺς μὲν ἐκ τῶν
αἰχμαλώτων, τοὺς δέ τινας καὶ παρὰ τῶν φίλων

1 ταὔτ᾽ Bothe, Edd. : ταῦτ᾽ MSS.
2 ὥστ᾽ Poppo, Edd. ; ὡς δ᾽ xzV; καὶ yV (corr.).

132

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 23-26

was most healthful and most readily accessible for
conveying there everything that was necessary. And
wherever any point needed further strengthen-
ing, he made provision that those who from time
to time remained there should be in safety, even if
he should be encamped at a distance with the main
body of his forces. 24. But in addition to this, he
made constant inquiry of those whom he thought
likely to know about the country from what parts of
it the army might get supplies as plentifully as
possible and kept leading his men out on foraging
expeditions; this he did partly that he might get
supplies for the army in as great abundance as
possible, partly that they might become inured to
labour through these expeditions and might thus be
in better health and strength, and partly that by
such marches they might be enabled to keep their
respective positions in mind.

25. Thus, then, Cyrus was occupied.

From Babylon a report was now brought by The Bing
deserters and confirmed by his prisoners of war, that Babylon
the Assyrian king had gone off in the direction of
Lydia with many talents of gold and silver and with
other treasures and jewels of every sort. 26. So it
became general talk among the rank and file of the
soldiers that he was already conveying his treasures
to a place of safety because he was afraid. But
Cyrus, recognizing that he had gone for the purpose
of forming, if he could, a coalition against him, made
vigorous counter preparation in the expectation
that he would have to fight again. And so he set Cyrus κος
about bringing to its full complement the Persian his cavairy
cavalry, for which he obtained horses, some re-
quisitioned from the captives, and a certain number

133

--

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

λαμβάνων ἵππους: ταῦτα γὰρ παρὰ πάντων
ἐδέχετο καὶ ἀπεωθεῖτο οὐδέν, οὔτε εἴ τις ὅπλον
διδοίη καλὸν οὔτ᾽ εἴ τις ἵππον.

27. Κατεσκευάξετο δὲ καὶ ἅρματα ἔκ τε τῶν

3 , ς lA Mv: e ’ 40. 7
αἰχμαλώτων ἁρμάτων καὶ ἄλλοθεν ὁπόθεν ἐδύ-
νᾶατο. καὶ τὴν μὲν Τρωικὴν διφρείαν πρόσθεν
οὖσαν καὶ τὴν Κυρηναίων ἔτι καὶ νῦν ἁρματηλα-
σίαν κατέλυσε: τὸν γὰρ πρόσθεν χρόνον καὶ οἱ
3 A , ’ \ ’ [4 °
ἐν τῇ Μηδίᾳ καὶ Συρίᾳ καὶ ApaBia καὶ πάντες οἱ
ἐν τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ τοῖς ἅρμασιν οὕτως ἐχρῶντο ὥσπερ
νῦν οἱ Κυρηναῖοι. 28. ἔδοξε δ᾽ αὐτῷ, ὃ κράτιστον
εἰκὸς ἦν εἶναι τῆς δυνάμεως, ὄντων τῶν βελτί-
στων ἐπὶ τοῖς ἅρμασι, τοῦτο ἐν ἀκροβολιστῶν μέρει

ray /
εἶναι καὶ eis τὸ κρατεῖν οὐδὲν μέγα [βάρος] "}
συμβάλλεσθαι. ἅρματα γὰρ τριακόσια τοὺς μὲν
μαχομένους παρέχεται τριακοσίους, ἵπποις
οὗτοι χρῶνται διακοσίοις καὶ χιλίοις ἡνίοχοι δ᾽
αὐτοῖς εἰσὶ μὲν ὡς εἰκὸς οἷς μάλιστα πιστεύουσιν,
e VA ” δ᾽ 3 ὶ ’ Φ 2
οἱ βέλτιστοι: ἄλλοι εἰσὶ τριακόσιοι OVTOL,
of οὐδ᾽ ὁτιοῦν τοὺς πολεμίους βλάπτουσι.
4 \ 9 \ la lA 3 \
29. ταῦτην μὲν οὖν τὴν διφρείαν κατέλυσεν' ἀντὶ
δὲ τούτου πολεμιστήρια κατεσκευάσατο ἅρματα
a a ’
τροχοῖς τε ἰσχυροῖς, ὧς μὴ ῥᾳδίως συντρίβηται,
ἄξοσί τε μακροῖς: ἧττον γὰρ ἀνατρέπεται πάντα
τὼ πλατέα' τὸν δὲ δίφρον τοῖς ἡνιόχοις ἐποίησεν
ὥσπερ πύργον ἰσχυρῶν ξύλων: ὕψος δὲ .τούτων
ἐστὶ μέχρι τῶν ἀγκώνων, ὡς δύνωνται ἡνιοχεῖ-
eG e \ A , A > ς Ul

σθαι ot ἵπποι ὑπὲρ τῶν δίφρων: τοὺς δ᾽ ἡνιόχους

1 βάρος xz; bracketed by Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; μέρος
yV, Dindorf ; omitted by Bornemann, Breitenbach.

2 εἰσὶ τριακόσιοι οὗτοι Schneider, Breitenbach, Hug, Mar-

chant ; els τριακοσίους οὗτοί εἰσι xz, Dindorf ; eis τριακοσίους
οὗτοι δέ εἰσι y.

134

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 26-29

also presented to him by his friends ; for he accepted

,such gifts from every one and never refused any-
thing, whether any one offered him a fine weapon or
a horse.

27. Besides, with the chariots taken from the Cyrus intro
enemy and with whatever others he could get he pee of
equipped a corps of chariots of hisown. The method charicts of
of managing a chariot employed of old at Troy and
that in vogue among the Cyrenaeans even unto this
day he abolished; for in previous times people in
Media and in Syria and in Arabia, and all the people
in Asia used the chariot just as the Cyrenaeans now
do. 28. But it seemed to him that inasmuch as the
best men were mounted on the chariots, that part
which might have been the chief strength of the army
acted only the part of skirmishers and did not con-
tribute anything of importance to the victory. For
three hundred chariots call for three hundred com-
batants and require twelve hundred horses. And the
fighting men must of course have as drivers the men
in whom they have most confidence, that is, the best
men to be had. That makes three hundred more,
who do not do the enemy the least harm. 29. Sohe
abolished this method of handling chariots, and in
place of it he had chariots of war constructed with
strong wheels, so that they might not easily be
broken, and with, long axles ; for anything broad is
less likely to be overturned. The box for the driver
he constructed out of strong timbers in the form of a
turret; and this rose in height to the drivers’ elbows,
so that they could manage the horses by reaching
over the top of the box; and, besides, he covered

135

XENOPHON

ἐθωράκισε πάντα πλὴν τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν. 80. προσ-
έθηκε δὲ καὶ δρέπανα σιδηρᾶ ὡς διπήχη πρὸς
τοὺς ἄξονας. ἔνθεν καὶ ἔνθεν τῶν τροχῶν καὶ ἄλλα
κάτω ὑπὸ τῷ ἄξονι εἰς τὴν γῆν βλέποντα, ὡς ἐμ-
βαλούντων εἰς τοὺς ἐναντίους τοῖς ἅρμασιν. ὡς
δὲ τότε Κῦρος ταῦτα κατεσκεύασεν, οὕτως ἔτι καὶ
νῦν τοῖς ἅρμασι χρῶνται οἱ ἐν τῇ βασιλέως
χώρᾳ.

Ἦσαν δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ κάμηλοι πολλαὶ παρά τε
τῶν φίλων συνειλεγμέναι καὶ ai) αἰχμάλωτοι
πᾶσαι συνηθροισμέναι.

31. Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν οὕτω συνεπεραίνετο.

Βουλόμενος δὲ κατάσκοπόν τινα πέμψαι ἐπὶ
Λυδίας καὶ μαθεῖν ὅ τι πράττοι ὁ ᾿Ασσύριος,
ἔδοξεν αὐτῷ ἐπιτήδειος. εἶναι ᾿Αράσπας ἐλθεῖν
ἐπὶ τοῦτο ὁ φυλάττων τὴν καλὴν γυναῖκα. συνε-
βεβήκει γὰρ τῷ ᾿Αράσπα τοιάδε: ληφθεὶς ἔ ἔρωτι
τῆς γυναικὸς ἠναγκάσθη προσενεγκεῖν λόγους
αὐτῇ περὶ συνουσίας. 32. ἡ δὲ ἀπέφησε μὲν
καὶ ἦν πιστὴ τῷ ἀνδρὶ καίπερ ἀπόντι: ἐφίλει
γὰρ αὐτὸν io υρῶς: οὐ μέντοι κατηγόρησε τοῦ
᾿Αράσπου πρὸς τὸν Κῦρον, ὀκνοῦσα συμβαλεῖν
φίλους ἄνδρας. 38. ἐπεὶ δὲ ὁ ᾿Αράσπας δοκῶν
ὑπηρετήσειν τῷ τυχεῖν ἃ ἐβούλετο ἠπείλησε
τῇ γυναικὶ ὅ ὅτι εἰ μὴ βούλοιτο ἑκοῦσα, ἄκουσα
ποιήσοι ταῦτα, ἐκ τούτου ἡ γυνή, ὡς ἔδεισε τὴν
βίαν, οὐκέτι κρύπτει, ἀλλὰ πέμπει τὸν εὐνοῦχον
πρὸς τὸν Κῦρον καὶ κελεύει λέξαι' πάντα.

84. Ὁ δ᾽ ὡς ἤκουσεν, ἀναγελάσας ἐπὶ τῷ
κρείττονι τοῦ ἔρωτος φάσκοντι εἶναι, πέμπει
᾿Αρτάβαζον σὺν τῷ εὐνούχῳ καὶ κελεύει αὐτῷ

1 ai Dindorf, Edd. ; ποὺ ‘in MSS,

136

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 29-34

the drivers with mail, all except their eyes. 30. On
both sides of the wheels, moreover; he attached to the
axles steel scythes about two cubits long and beneath
the axles other scythes pointing down toward the
ground ; this was so arranged with the intention of
hurling the chariots into the midst of the enemy.
And as Cyrus constructed them at that time, such
even to this day are the chariots in use in the king’s
dominions.

He also had a large number of camels, some col-
lected from among his friends and some taken in
war, all brought together.

31. Thus these plans were being put into execution.

Now, he -wished to send some one as a spy into
Lydia to find out what the Assyrian was doing, and
it seemed to him that Araspas, the guardian of the
beautiful woman, was the proper person to go on this
mission. Now Araspas’s case had taken a turn like Araspas and
this: he had fallen in love with the lady and could *#"*"4
not resist the impulse to approach her with amorous
proposals. 32. But she repulsed his advances and
was true to her husband, although he was far away ;
for she loved him devotedly. Still, she did not
accuse Araspas to Cyrus, for she shrank from making
trouble between friends. 33. But when Araspas,
thinking that he should thus further the attainment
of his desires, threatened the woman that he would
use force if she would not submit willingly, then in
fear of outrage the lady no longer kept it secret but she appeals
sent her eunuch to Cyrus with instructions to tell-him *° @™*
the whole story.

34. When Cyrus heard it he laughed outright at
the man who had claimed to be superior to the
passion of love ; and he sent Artabazus back with the

137

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

εἰπεῖν βιάζεσθαι μὲν μὴ τοιαύτην γυναῖκα, πείθειν
δὲ εἰ δύναιτο, ovK ἔφη κωλύειν.

35. Ἐλθὼν δ᾽ ὁ ’ApraBalos πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αράσπαν
ἐλοιδόρησεν αὐτόν, παρακαταθήκην ὀνομάζων τὴν
γυναῖκα, ἀσέβειάν τε αὐτοῦ λέγων ἀδικίαν τε
καὶ ἀκράτειαν, ὥστε Tov ᾿Αράσπαν πολλὰ μὲν
δακρύειν ὑπὸ λύπης, καταδύεσθαι δ᾽ ὑπὸ τῆς
αἰσχύνης, ἀπολωλέναι δὲ τῷ φόβῳ μή τι καὶ
πάθοι ὑπὸ Κύρου.

36. Ὃ οὖν Κῦρος καταμαθὼν ταῦτα ἐκάλεσεν
αὐτὸν καὶ μόνος μόνῳ ἔλεξεν, ‘Oped σε, ἔφη, ὦ
᾿Αράσπα, φοβούμενόν τε ἐμὲ καὶ ἐν αἰσχύνῃ
εἰνῶς ἔχοντα. παῦσαι οὖν τούτων: ἐγὼ γὰρ
θεούς τε ἀκούω ἔρωτος ἡττῆσθαι, ἀνθρώπους τε
οἶδα καὶ μάλα δοκοῦντας φρονίμους εἶναι ola
πεπόνθασιν ὑπ᾽ ἔρωτος: καὶ αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἐμαυτοῦ
κατέγνων μὴ ἂν καρτερῆσαι ὥστε συνὼν καλοῖς
ἀμελεῖν αὐτῶν. καὶ σοὶ δὲ τούτου τοῦ πράγματος
ἐγὼ αἴτιός eip ἐγὼ γάρ σε συγκαθεῖρξα τούτῳ
τῷ ἀμάχῳ πράγματι.

87. Καὶ ὁ ᾿Αράσπας ὑπολαβὼν εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλὰ
σὺ μέν, ὦ Κῦρε, καὶ ταῦτα ὅμοιος εἶ οἱόσπερ
καὶ τἄλλα, πρᾷός τε καὶ συγγνώμων τῶν ἀν-
θρωπίνων ἁμαρτημάτων" ἐμὲ δ᾽, ἔφη, καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι
ἄνθρωποι καταδύουσι τῷ ἄχει. ws γὰρ ὁ θροῦς
διῆλθε τῆς ἐμῆς συμφορᾶς, οἱ μὲν ἐχθροὶ ἐφή-
δονταί μοι, οἱ δὲ φίλοι προσιόντες συμβουλεύου-
σιν ἐκποδὼν ἔχειν ἐμαυτόν, μή τι καὶ πάθω ὑπὸ
σοῦ, ὡς ἠδικηκότος ἐμοῦ μεγάλα.

38. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, Εὖ τοίνυν ἴσθι, ὦ

1 καὶ MSS., most Edd. ; τὴν Hartmann (calling his weak-
ness ungodliness and sinfulnesa).

138

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 34-38

eunuch and bade him warn Araspas not to lay violent
hands upon such a woman; but if he could win her
consent, he himself would interpose no objection.

35. So, when Artabazus came to Araspas, he
rebuked him severely, saying that the woman had
been given to him in trust; and he dwelt upon his
ungodliness, sinfulness, and sensuality, until Araspas
shed bitter tears of contrition and was overwhelmed
with shame and frightened to death lest Cyrus
should punish him.

36. So, when Cyrus learned of this he sent for him Cyrus dis-
and had a talk with him in private. “I see, veeohiie
Araspas,” said he, “that you are afraid of me and fall
terribly overcome with shame. Do not feel that way,
pray ; for I have heard say that even gods are victims
of love; and as for mortals, I know what even some
who are considered very discreet have suffered from
love. And I had too poor an opinion of myself to
suppose that I should have the strength of will to be
thrown in contact with beauty and be indifferent to it.
Besides, I am myself responsible for your condition,
for it was I that shut you up with this irresistible
creature.”

37. “ Aye, Cyrus,” said ren interrupting him,
“you are in this, just as in everything else, gentle
and forgiving of human errors. Other men make me
ready to sink with my shame; for ever since the
report of my fall got out, my enemies have been
exulting over me, while my friends come to me
and advise me to keep out of the way, for fear
that you punish me for committing so great a
wrong.”

38. “ Let me tell you then, Araspas,’ said Cyrus,

139

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

, a δὲ e / \ ’ a ’
πράττεται, ὅταν δὲ ἡ πονηρά, Ta αἰσχρὰ ἐπι-
χειρεῖται. νῦν δὲ ὡς σὲ σύμμαχον ἔλαβε, κρατεῖ
ἡ ἀγαθὴ καὶ πάνυ πολύ.

42. Εἰ τοίνυν καὶ σοὶ δοκεῖ πορεύεσθαι, ἔφη
ὁ Κῦρος, ὧδε χρὴ ποιεῖν, ἵνα κἀκείνοις πιστότερος
4 Ifo » [4 3 a \ > ec A Φ
ἧς" ἐξάγγελλέ τε αὐτοῖς τὰ παρ᾽ ἡμῶν, οὕτω τε
3 4 ς A 3 a a \ “A ’
ἐξάγγελλε ὡς ἂν αὐτοῖς τὰ Tapa σοῦ λεγόμενα
2 N / ᾽ v ᾿ , 7)
ἐμποδὼν μάλιστ᾽ ἂν εἴη ὧν βούλονται πράττειν.
ν 3 ἃ 3 , > Ὁ. a , 7
εἴη δ᾽ ἂν ἐμποδών, εἰ ἡμᾶς φαίης παρασκενάξεσθαι
ἐμβαλεῖν mo τῆς ἐκείνων χώρας: ταῦτα γὰρ
3 ’ A 4 € ’
ἀκούοντες ἧττον ἂν παντὶ σθένει ἁθροίζοιντο,
ἕκαστός τις φοβούμενος καὶ περὶ τῶν οἴκοι.
48. καὶ μένε, ἔφη, παρ᾽ ἐκείνοις ὅτι πλεῖστον
χρόνον: & γὰρ ἂν ποιῶσιν ὅταν ἐγγύτατα ἡμῶν
ὦσι, ταῦτα μάλιστα καιρὸς ἡμῖν εἰδέναι ἔσται.
4 3 > “Ὁ 3 4 a
συμβούλευε δ᾽ αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐκτάττεσθαι ὅπῃ ἂν

A 4 4 ν \ \ 3 /
δοκῇ κράτιστον εἶναι' ὅταν γὰρ σὺ ἀπέλθης

᾽ A \ 4, 3 a 3 “
εἰδέναι δοκῶν τὴν τάξιν αὐτῶν, ἀναγκαῖον οὕτω
τετάχθαι αὐτοῖς" μετατάττεσθαι γὰρ ὀκνήσουσι,
καὶ ἤν πῃ ἄλλῃ μετατάττωνται ἐξ ὑπογύου,
ταράξονται.

44, ᾿Αράσπας μὲν δὴ οὕτως ἐξελθὼν καὶ συλ-
λαβὼν τοὺς πιστοτάτους θεράποντας καὶ εἰπὼν

’ A
πρὸς τινας ἃ ὥετο συμφέρειν TH πράγματι ᾧχετο.

e
45. Ἢ δὲ Πάνθεια ὡς ἤσθετο οἰχόμενον τὸν
3 A
Αράσπαν, πέμψασα πρὸς τὸν Κῦρον εἶπε, Μὴ
1 ποι Cobet, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; που MSS., Dindorf,
Breitenbach.

142

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 41-45

one gains the ascendency, what is wrong is attempted.
And now, since she has taken you to be her ally, it
is the good soul that has gained the mastery, and ~
that completely.”

42. “Well then,” answered Cyrus, “if you also
have decided to go, this is what you must do so as to
gain the more credence with them: tell them all Cyrus's final
about our affairs, but frame your account in such a rg eo
way that your information will be the greatest
possible hindrance to the success of their plans. And
it would be a hindrance, if you should represent that
we were making ready to invade their’ country at
some point ; for upon hearing this, they would be
less likely to gather in full force, as each man
would be afraid for his own possessions at home. 43.
And stay with them as long as possible ; for the most
valuable information we can have will be in regard
to what they are doing when they have come nearest
to us. And advise them also to marshal themselves
in whatever order seems best; for when you come
away, it will be necessary for them to retain this
order, even though they think you are familiar with
it. For they will be slow to change it, and, if on
the spur of the moment they make a change any-
where, they will be thrown into confusion.”

44. Then Araspas withdrew ; he got together the
most trusted of his attendants, told some of his friends
such things as he thought would contribute to the
success of his scheme, and was gone.

45. When Panthea learned that Araspas had gone Panthea

; ds f
away, she sent word to Cyrus, saying: “ Do not be Abeadates

143

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ |

λυποῦ, ὦ Κῦρε, ὅτι ᾿Αράσπας οἴχεται εἰς τοὺς
πολεμίους" ἢν γὰρ ἐμὲ ἐάσῃς πέμψαι πρὸς τὸν
ἐμὸν ἄνδρα, ἐγώ σοι ἀναδέχομαι ἥξειν πολὺ
᾿Αράσπου πιστότερον φίλον" καὶ δύναμιν δὲ οἶδ᾽
ὅτι ὁπόσην ἂν δύνηται ἔχων παρέσται σοι. καὶ
γὰρ ὁ μὲν πατὴρ τοῦ νῦν βασιλεύοντος φίλος
ἣν αὐτῷ ὁ δὲ νῦν βασιλεύων καὶ ἐπεχείρησέ
ποτε ἐμὲ καὶ τὸν ἄνδρα διασπάσαι ἀπ᾽ ἀλλήλων":
ὑβριστὴν οὖν νομίζων αὐτὸν εὖ οἶδ᾽ ὅτι ἄσμενος
ἂν πρὸς ἄνδρα οἷος σὺ εἶ ἀπαλλαγείη.

46. ᾿Ακούσας ταῦτα ὁ Κῦρος ἐκέλευε πέμπειν
πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα' ἡ δ᾽ ἔπεμψεν. ὡς δ᾽ ἔγνω ὁ
᾿Αβραδάτας τὰ παρὰ τῆς γυναικὸς σύμβολα,
καὶ τἄλλα δὲ ἤσθετο ὡς εἶχεν, ἄσμενος πορεύεται
πρὸς τὸν Κῦρον ἵππους ἔχων ἀμφὶ τοὺς χιλίους.
ὡς δ᾽ ἦν πρὸς τοῖς τῶν Περσῶν σκοποῖς, πέμπει
πρὸς τὸν Κῦρον εἰπὼν ὃς ἦν. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος εὐθὺς
ἄγειν κελεύει αὐτὸν πρὸς τὴν γυναῖκα. 47. ὡς
δ᾽ εἰδέτην ἀλλήλους ἡ γυνὴ. καὶ ὁ ᾿Αβραδάτας,
ἠσπάξοντο ἀλλήλους ὡς εἰκὸς ἐκ δυσελπίστων.
ἐκ τούτον δὴ λέγει ἡ Πάνθεια τοῦ Κύρου τὴν
ὁσιότητα καὶ τὴν σωφροσύνην καὶ τὴν πρὸς αὐτὴν
κατοίκτισιν.

Ὁ δὲ ᾿Αβραδάτας ἀκούσας εἶπε, Τί ἂν οὖν
ἐγὼ ποιῶν, ὦ Πάνθεια, χάριν Κύρῳ ὑπέρ τε σοῦ
καὶ ἐμαυτοῦ ἀποδοίην;

Τί δὲ ἄλλο, ἔφη ἡ Πάνθεια, ἢ πειρώμενος ὅμοιος
εἶναι περὶ ἐκεῖνον οἱόσπερ ἐκεῖνος περὶ σέ;

48, Ἔκ τούτου δὴ ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸν Κῦρον ὁ
᾿Αβραδάτας: καὶ ὡς εἶδεν αὐτόν, λαβόμενος τῆς
δεξιᾶς εἶπεν, Av?’ ὧν σὺ εὖ πεποίηκας ἡμᾶς, ὦ
Κῦρε, οὐκ ἔχω τί μεῖξον εἴπω ἢ ὅτι φίλον σοὶ

144

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 45-48

distressed, Cyrus, that Araspas has gone over to the
enemy; for if you will allow me to send to my
husband, I can guarantee you that a much more
faithful friend will come to you than Araspas was.
And what is more, I know that he will come to you
with as many troops as he can bring. For while the
father of the present king was his friend, this present
king once even attempted to separate me from my
husband. Inasmuch, therefore, as he considers the
king an insolent scoundrel, I am sure that he would
be glad to transfer his allegiance to such a man
as you.”

46. When Cyrus heard that, he bade her send
word to her husband; and she did so. And when
Abradatas read the cipher message sent by his wife
and was informed how matters stood otherwise, he
joyfully proceeded with about a thousand horse to
join Cyrus. When he came up to the Persian sentries,
he sent to Cyrus to let him know who it was; and
Cyrus gave orders to take him at once to his wife.
47. And when Abradatas and his wife saw each other
they embraced each other with joy, as was natural,
considering they had not expected ever to meet again.
Thereafter Panthea told of Cyrus’s piety and self-
restraint and of his compassion for her.

“ Tell me, Panthea,’’ said Abradatas when he heard
this, “what can I do to pay the debt of gratitude
that you and I owe to Cyrus?”

“ What else, pray,” said Panthea, “than to try to
be to him what he has been to you?”

48, Later Abradatas went to Cyrus. When he
saw him he took his right hand in his and said: “ In
return for the kindnesses you have done us, Cyrus, I
do not know what more to say than that I offer

145
VOL. II. \

Abradatas
makes com-
mon cause
with Oyrus

/

XENOPHON

ἐμαυτὸν δίδωμι καὶ θεράποντα καὶ cippayor'
καὶ ὅσα ἂν ὁρῶ σε σπουδάζοντα, συνεργὸς πειρά-
σομαι γίγνεσθαι ὡς ἂν δύνωμαι κράτιστος.

49. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, ᾿Εγὼ δὲ δέχομαι". καὶ
νῦν μέν σε ἀφίημι, ἔφη, σὺν Τῇ γυναικὶ δειπνεῖν'
αὖθις δὲ καὶ Tap ἐμοὶ δεήσει σε σκηνοῦν σὺν τοῖς
σοῖς τε καὶ ἐμοῖς φίλοις.

50. Ἔκ τούτου ὁρῶν ὁ ᾿Αβραδάτας σπουδά-
ἕοντα τὸν Κῦρον περὶ τὰ δρεπανηφόρα ἅρματα
καὶ περὶ τοὺς τεθωρακισμένους ἵππους τε καὶ
ἱππέας, ἐπειρᾶτο συντελεῖν αὐτῷ εἰς τὰ ἑκατὸν
ἅρματα ἐκ τοῦ ἱππικοῦ τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ ὅμοια ἐκείνοις"
αὐτὸς δὲ ὡς ἡγησόμενος αὐτῶν ἐπὶ τοῦ ἅρματος
παρεσκευάξετο. 51. συνεζεύξατο δὲ τὸ ἑαυτοῦ
ἅρμα τετράρρυμόν τε καὶ ἵππων ὀκτώ" [ἡ δὲ
Πάνθεια ἡ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῶν “ἑαυτῆς χρημάτων
χρυσοῦν τε αὐτῷ θώρακα ἐποιήσατο καὶ χρυσοῦν
κράνος, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ περιβραχιόνια. 7: τοὺς
δὲ ἵππους τοῦ ἅρματος χαλκοῖς πᾶσι προβλή-
μασι κατεσκευάσατο.

ὅ2. ᾿Αβραδάτας μὲν ταῦτα ἔπραττε' Κῦρος δὲ
ἰδὼν τὸ τετράρρυμον αὐτοῦ ἅρμα κατενόησεν
ὅτι οἷόν τε εἴη κα ὀκτάρρυμον ποιήσασθαι,
ὥστε ὀκτὼ ζεύγεσι βοῶν ἄγειν τῶν μηχανῶν
. τὸ κατωτάτω 8 οἴκημα" ἦν δὲ τοῦτο τριώρυγον “

1 ἐκείνοις Hug, Gemoll ; ἐκείνῳ MSS., most Edd. (for τοῖς
ἐκείνου).

27 δὲ... περιβραχιόνια MSS., omitted by Bornemann
and Edd., as an obvious interpolation from VI. iv. 2.

3 κατωτάτω Buttmann, Edd. ; κατώτατον MSS. ; omitted by
Herwerden, Marchant.

4 τριώρνγον Dindorf, Edd.; τριοργυ(-ι D)ov γα; τὸ τριώρυον
ΧΑΗ.

146

CYROPAEDIA, VI. i. 48-52

myself to you to be your friend, your servant,
your ally. And in whatsoever enterprise I see you
engage, I shall try to co-operate with you to the
very best of my ability.”

49. “ And I accept your offer,” said Cyrus. “ And
now I will take leave of you and let you goto dinner
with your wife. Some other time you will be expected
to dine at my headquarters with your friends and
mine.”

50. After this, as Abradatas observed that Cyrus
was busily engaged with the scythe-bearing chariots
and the mailed horses and riders, he tried to contribute
from his own cavalry as many as a hundred chariots
like them ; and he made ready to lead them in person
upon his chariot. .51. He had the harnessing of his
own chariot, moreover, arranged with four poles and
eight horses abreast; {and his wife, Panthea, with
her own money had a golden corselet made for him
and a helmet and armlet of gold;] and he had the
horses of his chariot equipped with armour of solid
bronze.

52. Such was the work of Abradatas ; and when
Cyrus saw his chariot with four poles, he conceived
the idea that it was possible to make one even with
eight poles, so as to move with eight yoke of oxen
the lowest story of his movable towers ; including
the wheels, this portion was about three fathoms

147

XENOPHON

} a
κἂν ἄλλων δέῃ, μεταμέμπου. ἐπέσταλται δὲ τοῖς
παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ ποιεῖν ὅ τι ἂν σὺ κελεύῃς.

2. ᾿Ακούσας δὲ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπε, Κελεύω τοίνυν
e A Ἁ \ Ν A ¥ ’
ὑμᾶς τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους μένοντας ἔνθα κατεσκηνώ-

\ a [τς a
κατε φυλάττειν τὰ χρήματα Kal ζῆν ὅπως ὑμῖν
54 “ J ) e A 3 \
ἥδιστον’ τρεῖς δέ μοι ἐλθόντες ὑμῶν εἰς τοὺς
πολεμίους ὡς παρὰ τοῦ ᾿Ινδοῦ περὶ συμμαχίας,
καὶ τἀκεῖ μαθόντες ὅ τι ἂν λέγωσί τε καὶ ποιῶσιν,
e / 3 , 3 ’ὔ \ a 3 A
ὡς τάχιστα ἀπαγγείλατε ἐμοί Te καὶ τῷ ᾿Ινδῷ"
κἂν ταῦτά μοι καλῶς ὑπηρετήσητε, ἔτι μᾶλλον
ὑμῖν χάριν εἴσομαι τούτου ἢ ὅτι χρήματα πάρ-

’
εστε ἄγοντες. καὶ γὰρ οἱ μὲν δούλοις ἐοικότες
, Δ Ν , eee
κατάσκοποι οὐδὲν ἄλλο δύνανται εἰδότες ἀπαγ-

’ A @ 4 ν e δὲ ἷ ’ e A
γέλλειν ἢ ὅσα πάντες ἴσασιν: οἱ δὲ oloitrep ὑμεῖς
Ν 4 \ \ ,
ἄνδρες πολλάκις καὶ τὰ βουλενόμενα καταμαν-
θάνουσιν. -

3. Οἱ μὲν δὴ ᾿Ινδοὲ ἡδέως ἀκούσαντες καὶ
ξενισθέντες τότε παρὰ Κύρῳ, συσκενασάμενοι τῇ

’ὔ
ὑστεραίᾳ ἐπορεύοντο, ὑποσχόμενοι ἧ μὴν μαθόν-
τες ὅσα ἂν δύνωνται πλεῖστα ἐκ τῶν πολεμίων
ἥξειν ὡς δυνατὸν τάχιστα.

4, Ὁ δὲ Κῦρος τά τε ἄλλα εἰς τὸν πόλεμον
παρεσκευάζετο μεγαλοπρεπῶς, ὡς δὴ ἀνὴρ οὐδὲν
μικρὸν ἐπινοῶν πράττειν, ἐπεμέλετο δὲ οὐ μόνον
ὧν ἔδοξε τοῖς συμμάχοις, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἔριν ἐνέβαλλε

\ 3° 4 a 4 [τή 3 \ Ψ
προς ἀλλήλους τοῖς φίλοις ὅπως αὑτοὶ ἕκαστοι
φανοῦνται καὶ εὐοπλότατοι καὶ ἱππικώτατοι καὶ
ἀκοντιστικώτατοι καὶ τοξικώτατοι καὶ φιλοπονώ-

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 1-4

am sending you the money, and if you need more,
send for it. Moreover, my representatives have been
instructed to do whatever you ask.”

2. “ Well then,-’ said Cyrus, when he heard this,
“41 ask some of you to remain where you have been
assigned quarters and keep guard of this money and
live as best pleases you, while three of you will please
go to the enemy on pretence of having been sent by
the king of India to make an alliance between them
and him; and when you have learned how things
stand there, what they are doing and proposing to do,
bring word of it as soon as possible to me and to. your
king. And if you perform this service acceptably, I
shall be even more grateful to you for that than I
am for your bringing the money with which you have
come. And this is service which you are eminently
fitted to perform ; for spies disguised as slaves can
give information of nothing more in their reports
than what every one knows; whereas men in your
capacity often discover even what is being planned.”’

3. The Indians were naturally pleased to hear this,
and when they had been entertained by Cyrus, they
made ready and set out on the following day with
the solemn promise that when they had learned as ὃ
much as they could they would return from the
enemy’s side with all possible dispatch.

4. The rest of his preparations for war Cyrus now Further
continued on a magnificent scale, for he was planning Foi,
no mean enterprise; and he provided not only for the conflict
that which his allies had agreed upon but he also
inspired his friends to rivalry among themselves, in
order that each complement might strive to show its
men the best armed soldiers, the most skilled horse-
men, the best marksmen with spear or bow, and the

151

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

‘rato. 5. ταῦτα δὲ ἐξειργάξετο ἐπὶ τὰς θήρας

ἐξάγων καὶ τιμῶν τοὺς “κρατίστους ἕκαστα" καὶ
τοὺς ἄρχοντας δὲ οὗς ἑ ἑώρα ἐπιμελομένους τούτου
ὅπως οἱ αὑτῶν κράτιστοι ἔσονται στρατιῶται,
καὶ τούτους ἐπαινῶν τε παρώξυνε καὶ χαριξόμενος
αὐτοῖς ὅ τι δύναιτο. 6. εἶ δέ ποτε θυσίαν ποιοῖτο
καὶ ἑορτὴν ἄγοι, καὶ ἐν ταύτῃ ὅσα πολέμου ἕ ἕνεκα
μελετῶσιν ἄνθρωποι πάντων τούτων ἀγῶνας
ἐποίει καὶ ἄθλα τοῖς νικῶσι μεγαλοπρεπῶς ἐδίδου,
καὶ ἦν πολλὴ εὐθυμία ἐν τῷ στρατεύματι.

7. Τῷ δὲ Κύρῳ σχεδόν τι ἤδη ἀποτετελεσμένα
ἣν ὅσα ἐβούλετο ἔχων στρατεύεσθαι. πλὴν τῶν
μηχανῶν. καὶ yap οἱ Πέρσαι ¢: ἱππεῖς ἔκπλεῳ ἤδη
ἧσαν εἰς τοὺς μυρίους, καὶ τὰ ἅρματα τὰ Spe-
πανηφύρα, ἅ ἅ τε αὑτὸς κατεσκεύαζεν, ἔκπλεω ἤδη
ἦν εἰς τὰ ἑκατόν, ἅ τε ᾿Αβραδάτας ὁ Σούσιος
ἐπεχείρησε κατασκευάζειν ὅ ὅμοια τοῖς Κύρου, καὶ
ταῦτα ἔκπλεω ἦν εἰς ἄλλα ἑκατόν. &. καὶ τὰ
Μηδικὰ δὲ ἅ ἅρματα ἐπεπείκει Κῦρος Κναξάρην εἰς
τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον τοῦτον μετασκευάσαι ἐκ τῆς
Τρωικῆς καὶ Λιβυκῆς διφρείας" καὶ ἔκπλεω καὶ
ταῦτα ἣν εἰς ἄλλα ἑκατόν. καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς καμήλους
δὲ τεταγμένοι ἧσαν ἄνδρες δύο ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστην τοξό-
ται. καὶ ὁ μὲν πλεῖστος στρατὸς οὕτως εἶ εἶχε τὴν
γνώμην ὡς ἤδη παντελῶς κεκρατηκὼς bee
ὄντα τὰ τῶν πολεμίων.

9. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ οὕτω διακειμένων ἦλθον οἱ ᾿Ινδοὶ ἐκ
τῶν πολεμίων obs ἐπεπόμφει Κῦρος ἐπὶ κατασκο-
πήν, καὶ ἔλεγον ὅτι Κροῖσος μὲν ἡγεμὼν καὶ

1 αὑτῶν Stephanus, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; αὐτῶν Dindorf

(who ascribes his reading to Stephanus), Breitenbach : 3 αὐτοὶ
XZ; αὐτοῦ γα.

152

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 4-9
most industrious workers. 5. And, as a means of
accomplishing this, he took them out to hunt and
rewarded those who were in each particular most
efficient. Furthermore, those officers who, he saw,
were eager to have their own soldiers most efficient
he spurred on with praise and with whatever favours
he could bestow. 6. And then, too, whenever he
performed a sacrifice or celebrated a festival, he
instituted in connection with it contests in all those
events in which people train as a discipline for war,
and to the victors he offered splendid prizes; and
the whole camp was in the best of spirits.

7. Cyrus now had almost everything ready that he
wished to have for his expedition except the engines
of war. For the ranks of his Persian horse were
now filled up to the number of ten thousand,
the scythe-bearing chariots that he himself had
had constructed had now reached the full number
of one hundred, and those which Abradatas of Susa
had undertaken to secure like those of Cyrus had
also reached the full number of one hundred more.
8. And Cyrus had persuaded Cyaxares to transform
the Median chariots also from the Trojan and Libyan
type to this same style, and these amounted to
another full hundred. For the camel corps, bowmen
were detailed, two upon each camel. Thus the
rank and file of the army generally cherished the
feeling that the victory was already perfectly assured
and that the enemy’s side was as nothing.

9. While they were in this state of mind, the the report
Indians that Cyrus had sent as spies to the enemy’s Ti, spies
camp returned with the report that Croesus had

53

XENOPHON

στρατηγὸς πάντων ἡρημένος εἴη τῶν πολεμίω
δεδογμένον δ᾽ εἴη πᾶσι τοῖς συμμάχοις βασιλεῦι
πάσῃ τῇ δυνάμει ἕκαστον παρεῖναι, χρήματα |
εἰσφέρειν πάμπολλα, ταῦτα δὲ τελεῖν καὶ μεσθοι
μένους οὗς δύναιντο καὶ δωρουμένους οἷς δέοι, 1
ἤδη δὲ καὶ μεμισθωμένους εἶναι πολλοὺς μι
Θρᾳκῶν μαχαιροφόρους, Αἰγυπτίους δὲ προς
πλεῖν, καὶ ἀριθμὸν ἔλεγον εἰς δώδεκα μυρ
άδας σὺν ἀσπίσι ποδήρεσι καὶ δόρασι μεγάλοι
οἷάπερ καὶ νῦν ἔχουσι, καὶ κοπίσι: προσέ'
δὲ καὶ Κυπρίων στράτευμα' παρεῖναι δ᾽ ἤξ
Κίλικας πάντας καὶ Φρύγας ἀμφοτέρους κι
Λυκάονας καὶ Παφλαγόνας καὶ Καππαδόκας κι
᾿Αραβίους καὶ Φοίνικας καὶ σὺν τῷ Βαβυλῶνι
ἄρχοντι τοὺς ᾿Ασσυρίους, καὶ “Iwvas δὲ κι
Αἰολέας καὶ σχεδὸν πάντας τοὺς “Ελληνας τοὺς «
τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ ἐποικοῦντας σὺν Κροίσῳ ἠναγκάσθι
ἕπεσθαι, πεπομφέναι δὲ Κροῖσον καὶ εἰς Aa
κεδαίμονα περὶ συμμαχίας" 11. συλλέγεσθαι ὃ
τὸ στράτευμα ἀμφὶ τὸν Πακτωλὸν ποταμό;
προϊέναι δὲ μέλλειν αὐτοὺς εἰς Θύμβραρα, ἔνθ
καὶ νῦν ὁ σύλλογος τῶν ὑπὸ βασιλέα βαρβάρα
τῶν κάτω [Συρίας], καὶ ἀγορὰν πᾶσι παρηγγέλ
θαι ἐνταῦθα κομίζειν.

Σχεδὸν δὲ τούτοις ταὐτὰ ἔλεγον καὶ οἱ αἰλ
μάλωτοι' ἐπεμέλετο yap καὶ τούτου ὁ Κῦρος ὅπα
ἁλίσκοιντο παρ᾽ ὧν ἔμελλε πεύσεσθαί τι' ἔπεμπ
δὲ καὶ δούλοις ἐοικότας κατασκόπους ὡς αὖτι
μόλους.

1 Συρίας MSS., Dindorf ; [Συρίας] Lincke, most Edd.

154

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. g—11

been chosen field-marshal and commander-in-chief
of all the enemy’s hosts, that all the allied kings had
decided to join him with their entire forces, to
contribute vast sums of money, and to expend them
in hiring what soldiers they could and in giving
presents to those whom they were under obligations
to reward. 10. They reported also that many
Thracian swordsmen had already been hired and
that Egyptians were under sail to join them, and
they gave the number as one hundred and twenty
thousand men armed with shields that came to their
feet, with huge spears, such as they carry even to
this day, and with sabres. Besides these, there was
also the Cyprian army. The Cilicians were all
present already, they said, as were also the contin-
gents from both Phrygias, Lycaonia, Paphlagonia,
Cappadocia, Arabia, and Phoenicia; the Assyrians
were there under the king of Babylon; the Ionians
also and the Aeolians and almost all the Greek
colonists in Asia had been compelled to join Croesus,
and Croesus had even sent to Lacedaemon to
negotiate an alliance. 11. This army, they said,
was being mustered at the River Pactolus, but
it was their intention to advance to Thymbrara,
where even to-day is the rendezvous of the king’s
barbarians from the interior. And a general call had
been issued to bring provisions to market there.

The prisoners also told practically the same story

as the Indian spies; for this was another thing that
Cyrus always looked out for—that prisoners should
be taken, from whom he was likely to gain some
intelligence. And he used also to send out spies
disguised as slaves to pretend that they were
deserters from him.

155

ta

XENOPHON

12. Ὡς οὖν ταῦτα ἤκουσεν ὁ στρατὸς Tov,
Κύρου, ἐν φροντίδι τε ἐγένετο, ὥσπερ εἰκός,
ς , , A ¢ 27 / ’
ἡσυχαίτεροί τε 7) ὡς εἰώθεσαν διεφοίτων, [φαιδροΐί
τε οὐ πάνυ ἐφαίνοντο, ἐκυκλοῦντό τε καὶ μεστὰ
ἣν πάντα ἀλλήλους ἐρωτώντων περὶ τούτων καὶ
διαλεγομένων.

18. ‘Os δὲ ἤσθετο ὁ Κῦρος φόβον διαθέοντα ἐν
τῇ στρατιᾷ, συγκαλεῖ τούς τε ἄρχοντας τῶν
στρατευμάτων καὶ πάντας ὁπόσων ἀθυμούντων
ἐδοκει βλάβη τις γίγνεσθαι καὶ προθυμουμένων
ὠφέλεια. προεῖπε δὲ τοῖς ὑπηρέταις, καὶ ἄλλος
εἴ τις βούλοιτο τῶν ὁπλοφόρων προσίστασθαι 3
ἀκουσόμενος τῶν λόγων, μὴ κωλύειν. ἐπεὶ δὲ
συνῆλθον, ἔλεξε τοιάδε:

14. “Avdpes σύμμαχοι, ἐγὼ τοίνυν ὑμᾶς συνεκά-
λεσα ἰδών τινας ὑμῶν, ἐπεὶ αἱ ἀγγελίαι ἦλθον ἐκ
τῶν πολεμίων, πάνυ ἐοικότας πεφοβημένοις ἀν-
θρώποις. δοκεῖ γώρ μοι θαυμαστὸν εἶναι εἴ τις
ὑμῶν ὅτι μὲν οἱ πολέμιοι συλλέγονται δέδοικεν,
ὅτι δὲ ἡμεῖς πολὺ πλείους συνειλέγμεθα νῦν ἢ ὅτε
ἐνικῶμεν ἐκείνους, πολὺ δὲ ἄμεινον σὺν θεοῖς
παρεσκευάσμεθα νῦν ἢ πρόσθεν, ταῦτα δὲ ὁρῶντες
οὐ θαρρεῖτε.

15. Ὦ πρὸς θεῶν, ἔφη, τί δῆτα ἂν ἐποιήσατε
οἱ νῦν δεδοικότες, εἰ ἤγγελλόν τινες τὰ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν
νῦν ὄντα ταῦτα ἀντίπαλα ἡμῖν προσιόντα, καὶ
πρῶτον “μὲν ἠκούετε, ἔφη, ὅτι οἱ πρότερον νική-
σαντες ἡμᾶς οὗτοι πάλιν ἔρχονται ἔχοντες ἐν ταῖς
ψυχαῖς ἣν τότε νίκην ἐκτήσαντο. ἔπειτα δὲ οἱ

1 φαιδροί. . . ἐφαίνετο MSS., Edd.; bracketed by Hug,

Hartmann.
3 προσίστασθαι Stephanus, Edd. ; προίστασθαι MSS.

156

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 12-15

12. When Cyrus’s army heard this report, they General
were disturbed, as was natural; they went about oar me
more subdued than had been their wont, they
gathered in groups, and every corner was full of
people discussing the situation and asking one
another’s opinion.

13. When Cyrus perceived that a panic was
spreading through his army, he called together
the officers of the different divisions and all others
whose despondency he thought might cause injury
and whose enthusiasm would be a help. And he
sent word to his aides-de-camp that if any one else
of the armed soldiers wished to attend the meeting
and: listen to the speeches, they should not hinder
him. And when they had come together, he ad-
dressed them as follows:

14, “Friends and allies, I have called you Oyrus calms
together because I observed that when this news ‘helt fears
came from the enemy, some of you looked as if you
were frightened. Now it seems strange to me that
any of you should really be afraid because the enemy
are mustering ; but when you see that we are mus-
tered in much larger numbers than we had when we
defeated them and that we are now, thank heaven,
much better equipped than we were then—it is
strange that when you see this you are not filled
with courage !

15. “ What in the name of heaven, pray, would
you-who are now afraid have done, if the situation
were reversed and some one told you that these forces
that we have now were coming against us? And
what, if you heard, in the first place, that those who
had defeated us before were coming again, their
hearts full of the victory they then gained ; and, in

157

XENOPHON

τότε ἐκκόψαντες τῶν τοξοτῶν Kal ἀκοντιστῶν TAS
ἀκροβολίσεις νῦν οὗτοι ἔρχονται καὶ ἄλλοι ὅμοιοι
τούτοις πολλαπλάσιοι’ 16. ἔπειτα δὲ ὥσπερ
οὗτοι ὁπλισάμενοι τοὺς πεζοὺς τότ᾽ ἐνίκων, νῦν
οὕτω καὶ οἱ ἱππεῖς αὐτῶν παρεσκενασμένοι πρὸς
τοὺς ἱππέας προσέρχονται, καὶ τὰ μὲν τόξα καὶ
ἀκόντια ἀποδεδοκιμάκασι, παλτὸν δὲ ὃν ἰσχυρὸν
ἕκαστος λαβὼν προσελαύνειν διανενόηται ὡς ἐκ
χειρὸς τὴν μάχην ποιησόμενος: 17. ἔτι δὲ ἅρματα
ἔρχεται, ἃ οὐχ οὕτως ἑστήξειῖϊ ὥσπερ πρόσθεν
ἀπεστραμμένα ὥσπερ εἰς φυγήν, ἀλλ᾽ οἵ τε ἵπποι
εἰσὶ κατατεθωρακισμένοι οἱ ἐν τοῖς ἅρμασιν, οἵ τε
ἡνίοχοι ἐν πύργοις ἑστᾶσι ξυλίνοις τὰ ὑπερέχοντα
ἅπαντα συνεστεγασμένοι, θώραξι καὶ κράνεσι,
δρέπανά τε σιδηρᾶ περὶ τοῖς ἄξοσι προσήρμοσται,
ὡς ἐλῶντες καὶ οὗτοι εὐθὺς εἰς τὰς τάξεις. τῶν
ἐναντίων' 18. πρὸς δ᾽ ἔτι κάμηλοι εἰσὶν αὐτοῖς ἐφ᾽
ὧν προσελῶσιν, ὧν μίαν ἑκάστην ἑκατὸν ἵπποι
οὐκ ἂν ἀνάσχοιντο ἰδόντες" ἔτι δὲ πύργους προσ-
ἰασιν ἔχοντες ἀφ᾽ ὧν τοῖς μὲν ἑαυτῶν ἀρήξουσιν,
ἡμᾶς ᾿δὲ βάλλοντες κωλύσουσι τοῖς ἐν τῷ ἰσο-
πέδῳ μάχεσθαι: 19. εἰ δὴ ταῦτα ἀπήγγελλέ τις
ὑμῖν ἐν τοῖς πολεμίοις ὄντα, οἱ νῦν φοβούμενοι
τί ἂν ἐποιήσατε ; i ὁπότε ἀπαγγελλομένων ὑμῖν
ὅτι Κροῖσος μὲν ἥ ἥρηται τῶν πολεμίων στρατη-
γός, ὃς τοσούτῳ Σύρων κακίων ἐγένετο ὅσῳ
Σύροι μὲν μάχῃ ἡττηθέντες ἔφυγον, Κροῖσος δὲ
ἰδὼν Σύρους 5 ἡττημένους ἀντὶ τοῦ ἀρήγειν τοῖς

1 ἑστήξει Elmsley, most Edd.; ἑστήξεται MSS., Sauppe,
Breitenbach.
3 Σύρους Hug ; not in MSS. or other Edd.

158

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 15-19

the second place, that those who before made short
work of the skirmishing lines of bowmen and spear-
men were now coming and others like them many
times their number; 16. and, in the third place,
that, equipped in the same armour in which they
were armed when their infantry defeated our infantry,
they have cavalry now coming to meet our cavalry ;
that they have rejected the bow and the javelin, and
that each man has adopted one heavy lance and is
resolved to ride up and fight hand to hand? 17. And
again, what would you have done, if you heard that
chariots are coming which are not, as before, to stand
still facing back as if for flight, but that the horses
harnessed to the chariots are covered with mail, while
the drivers stand in wooden towers and the parts of
their body not defended by the towers are completely Ὁ
panoplied in breast-plates and helmets; and that
scythes of steel have been fitted to the axles, and that

it is the intention to drive these also into the ranks
of the enemy? 18. Or again, if you heard that they and fills
have camels on which they will ride up to us, and a ‘2m with
hundred horses could not endure the sight of any one enthusiasm
of them? And again,that they are coming with towers,
from which they will protect their comrades and by
throwing missiles hinder us from fighting in a fair field?
19. If any one reported to you that this was the con-
dition of things among the enemy, what would you,
who are now so frightened, have done, seeing that
you were terrified when the report came that Croesus
had been elected commander-in-chief of the enemy—
Croesus, who was a worse coward than the Syrians ;
for the Syrians fled because they were defeated in the
battle, whereas Croesus, instead of standing by his
allies, beat a hasty retreat when he saw that they

159

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

συμμάχοις φεύγων ᾧχετο' 20. ἔπειτα δὲ διαγ-
γέλλεται δήπου ὅτι αὐτοὶ μὲν οἱ πολέμιοι οὐχ
ἱκανοὶ ἡγοῦνται ὑμῖν εἶναι μάχεσθαι, ἄλλους δὲ
μισθοῦνται, ὡς ἄμεινον μαχουμένους ὑπὲρ σφῶν
ἢ αὐτοί. εἰ μέντοι τισὶ ταῦτα μὲν τοιαῦτα ὄντα
δεινὰ δοκεῖ εἶναι, τὰ δὲ ἡμέτερα φαῦλα, τούτους
ἐγώ φημι χρῆναι, ὦ ἄνδρες, ἀφεῖναι εἰς τοὺς
ἐναντίους: πολὺ γὰρ ἐκεῖ ὄντες πλείω ἂν ἡμᾶς ἢ
παρόντες ὠφελοῖεν.

21. Eel δὲ ταῦτα εἶπεν ὁ Κῦρος, ἀνέστη
Χρυσάντας ὁ Πέρσης καὶ ἔλεξεν ὧδε: Ὦ Κῦρε,
μὴ θαύμαζε εἴ τινες ἐσκυθρώπασαν ἀκούσαντες
᾿ τῶν ἀγγελλομένων: οὐ γὰρ φοβηθέντες οὕτω
διετέθησαν, adr ἀχθεσθέντες: ὥσπερ ye, ἔφη,
εἴ τινων βουλομένων τε καὶ οἰομένων ἤδη ἀρι-
στήσειν ἐξαγγελθείη τι ἔργον ὃ ἀνάγκη εἴη πρὸ
τοῦ ἀρίστου ἐξεργάσασθαι, οὐδεὶς ἂν οἶμαι ἡσθείη
ἀκούσας: οὕτω τοίνυν καὶ ἡμεῖς ἤδη οἰόμενοι
πλουτήσειν, ἐπεὶ ἠκούσαμεν ὅτι ἐστὶ περίλουπον
ἔργον ὃ δεῖ ἐξεργάσασθαι, συνεσκυθρωπάσαμεν,
οὐ φοβούμενοι, ἀλλὰ πεποιῆσθαι ἂν ἤδη καὶ
τοῦτο βουλόμενοι.

22. ᾿Αλλὰ γὰρ ἐπειδὴ οὐ περὶ Συρίας μόνον
ἀγωνιούμεθα, ὅπου σῖτος πολὺς καὶ πρόβατά
ἐστι καὶ φοίνικες οἱ καρποφόροι, ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ
Λυδίας, ἔνθα πολὺς μὲν οἶνος, πολλὰ δὲ σῦκα,
πολὺ δὲ ἔλαιον, θάλαττα δὲ προσκλύζει Kal? ἣν
πλείω ἔρχεται ἢ ὅσα τις ἑώρακεν ἀγαθά, ταῦτα,

Yo

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 19--22

were defeated? 20. And finally, you see, the
report is brought that the enemy do not feel that
they are strong enough to fight us by themselves, but
are hiring others in the hope that these will fight
for them ‘more valiantly than they can for them-
selves. However, if there are any to whom the
situation over there—such as it is—seems formidable,
while our own condition seems contemptible, I say, —
men, that we ought to send them over to the enemy,
for they would be much more useful to us over there
than in our ranks.”

21. When Cyrus had finished his speech, Chrysan- Chr antas
tas, the’ Persian, arose and spoke as follows: “Do pelioarey the
not wonder, Cyrus, that some looked disconsolate spparent
when they heard the report ; for it was not from fear το
that they felt this, but from vexation—just as, if it
should be announced, when people are ready and
waiting to sit down to luncheon, that there is some
work that they must do before they may eat, not
one, I venture to say, would be pleased to hear it.
So we also, thinking we were just on the point of
getting rich, all put on a disconsolate look when we
heard that there -was some work left over which we
must do; and it was not because we were frightened,
but because we wished that this, too, were already
accomplished.

22. “ But our disappointment is past, seeing that
we are to contend not for Syria only, where there
is an abundance of grain and flocks and date-palms,
but for Lydia as well; for in that land there is an
abundance of wine and figs and olive oil, and its
shores are washed by the sea; and over its waters
more good things are brought than any one has ever
seen—when we think of that,’ said he, “ we are no

Ὲ : 161
VOL. II. M

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ἔφη, ἐννοούμενοι οὐκέτε ἀχθόμεθα, ἀλλὰ θαρροῦ-
μεν ὡς μάλιστα, ἵνα θᾶττον καὶ τούτων τῶν
Λυδίων ἀγαθῶν ἀπολαύωμεν.

‘O μὲν οὕτως εἶπεν" οἱ δὲ σύμμαχοι πάντες
ἥσθησάν τε τῷ λόγῳ καὶ ἐπήνεσαν.

28. Καὶ μὲν δή, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, ὦ ἄνδρες, δοκεῖ
μοι ἰέναι ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς ὡς τάχιστα, ἵνα πρῶτον μὲν
αὐτοὺς φθάσωμεν ἀφικόμενοι, ἢν δυνώμεθα, ὅπου
τἀπιτήδεια αὐτοῖς συλλέγεται" ἔπειτα δὲ ὅσῳ ἂν
θᾶττον ἴωμεν, τοσούτῳ μέίω μὲν τὰ παρόντα
εὑρήσομεν αὐτοῖς, πλείω δὲ τὰ ἀπόντα. 24. ἐγὼ
μὲν δὴ οὕτω λέγω" εἰ δέ τις ἄλλῃ πῃ γιγνώσκει ἢ
ἀσφαλέστερον εἶναι ἢ ῥᾷον ἡμῖν, διδασκέτω.

᾿Επεὶ δὲ συνηγόρευον μὲν πολλοὶ ὡς χρεὼν εἴη
ὅτε τάχιστα πορεύεσθαι ἐπὶ τοὺς πολεμίους,
ἀντέλεγε δὲ οὐδείς, ἐκ τούτου δὴ ὁ Κῦρος ἤρχετο
λόγου τοιοῦδε"

25. "Avdpes σύμμαχοι, αἱ μὲν ψυχαὶ καὶ τὰ
σώματα καὶ τὰ ὅπλα οἷς δεήσει χρῆσθαι ἐκ πολ-
λοῦ ἡμῖν σὺν θεῷ παρεσκεύασται' νῦν δὲ τάπι-
τήδεια δεῖ εἰς τὴν ὁδὸν συσκευάζεσθαι αὐτοῖς τε
ἡμῖν καὶ ὁπόσοις τετράποσι χρώμεθα μὴ μεῖον ἢ
εἴκοσιν ἡμερῶν. ἐγὼ γὰρ λογιζόμενος εὑρίσκω
πλέον 5 ἢ πεντεκαίδεκα ἡμερῶν ἐσομένην ὁδόν, ἐν
ἡ οὐδὲν εὑρήσομεν τῶν ἐπιτηδείων’ ἀνεσκεύασται
γὰρ τὰ μὲν ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν, τὰ δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν πολεμίων
ὅσα ἐδύναντο. 26. συσκευάξεσθαι οὖν χρὴ σῖτον
μὲν ἱκανόν' ἄνευ γὰρ τούτου οὔτε μάχεσθαι οὔτε
ξῆν δυναίμεθ᾽ ἄν' οἶνον δὲ τοσοῦτον ἕκαστον ἔχειν

1 μάλιστα Dindorf, Edd. ; τάχιστα MSS.
2 πλέον Dindorf*, Marchant, Gemoll ; πλεόνων F, Dindorf?,
Breitenbach ; πλιέον ὃν DG?.

162

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 22-26

longer vexed, but our courage rises to the highest
point, with desire to come all the more quickly into
the enjoyment of these good things in Lydia also.”

Thus he spoke; and the allies were all pleased
with his speech and applauded.

23. “And indeed, my friends,” said Cyrus, “I pro- Cyrus pro-
pose that we move against them as soon as possible, Pr’ ai...
in the first place that we, may reach the place where advance
their supplies are being collected, before they do, if
we can; and in the second place, because the faster
we march the less perfected we sha!l find their
arrangements and the greater we shall find their
deficiencies. 24. This, then, is my proposal; but if
any one thinks that any other course would be
safer or easier for us, let him inform us.”

Many supported him, saying that it was
expedient to proceed as soon as possible against the
enemy, and no one opposed his plan; so Cyrus began
to speak as follows :

25. “Friends and allies, our souls and bodies and
the arms that we shall have to use have, with God’s
help, long since been made ready. And now for the
march we must get together for ourselves and for
the animals that we use provisions for not less than
twenty days; for in reckoning it up, I find that
there will be more than fifteen days’ journey in
which we shall find no provisions at all; for every-
thing there has been made away with: the enemy
took all that they could, and we have taken the
rest. 26. Accordingly, we must put up and carry with
us food enough ; for without this we should be un-
able either to fight or to live. As for wine, each
one ought to take along only enough to last till

163

=
bo

XENOPHON

31. "Oa δὲ χρὴ συνεσκευάσθαι ὅσα ἐστὶν ὀξέα
καὶ δριμέα καὶ ἁλμυρά' ταῦτα γὰρ ἐπὶ σῖτόν τε
ἄγει καὶ ἐπὶ πλεῖστον ἀρκεῖ. ὅταν δ᾽ ἐκβαίνωμεν
εἰς ἀκέραια, ὅπου ἤδη εἰκὸς ἡμᾶς σῖτον λαμβάνειν,
χειρομύλας χρὴ αὐτόθεν παρασκευάσασθαι αἷς
σιτοποιησόμεθα: τοῦτο γὰρ κουφότατον τῶν
σιτοποιικῶν ὀργάνων.

32. Συνεσκευάσθαι δὲ χρὴ καὶ ὧν ἀσθενοῦντες
δέονται ἄνθρωποι. τούτων γὰρ ὁ μὲν ὄγκος μι-
κρότατος, ἣν δὲ τύχη τοιαύτη γένηται, μάλιστα
δεήσει.

Ἔχειν δὲ χρὴ καὶ ἱμάντας" τὰ γὰρ πλεῖστα καὶ
ἀνθρώποις καὶ ἵπποις ἱμᾶσιν ἤρτηται' ὧν κατα-
τριβομένων καὶ ῥηγνυμένων ἀνάγκη ἀργεῖν, ἢν μή
τις ἔχῃ περίζυγα.

Ὅστις δὲ πεπαίδευται καὶ παλτὸν ξύσασθαι,
ἀγαθὸν καὶ ξυήλης μὴ ἐπιλαθέσθαι. ἀγαθὸν δὲ
καὶ ῥίνην φέρεσθαι' 33. ὁ γὰρ λόγχην ἀκονῶν
ἐκεῖνος καὶ τὴν ψυχήν τι παρακονᾷ. ἔπεστι γάρ
τις αἰσχύνη λόγχην ἀκονῶντα κακὸν εἶναι.

Ἔχειν δὲ χρὴ καὶ ξύλα περίπλεω καὶ ἅρμασι
καὶ ἁμάξαις" ἐν γὰρ πολλαῖς πράξεσι πολλὰ
ἀνάγκη καὶ τὰ ἀπαγορεύοντα εἶναι. ἔχειν δὲ δεῖ
καὶ τὰ ἀναγκαιότατα ὄργανα ἐπὶ ταῦτα πάντα'
84, οὐ γὰρ πανταχοῦ χειροτέχναι παραγίγνονται"
τὸ δ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἡμέραν ἀρκέσον ὀλίγοι τινὲς of οὐ
ἱκανοὶ ποιῆσαι. ἔχειν δὲ χρὴ καὶ ἄμην κα
σμινύην καθ᾽ ἅμαξαν ἑκάστην, καὶ κατὰ τὸν
νωτοφόρον δὲ ἀξίνην καὶ δρέπανον: ταῦτα γὰρ καὶ

1 περίπλεω Dindorf‘, Marchant, Gemoll ; περίπλεα MSS.,
Dindorf*, Breitenbach.
τό

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 31-34

31. “For meats, we must pack up and take along
only such as are sharp, pungent, salty ; for these not
only stimulate the appetite but also afford the most
lasting nourishment. And when we come out into
a country that has not been plundered, where we
are at once likely to find grain again, we must then
have hand-mills ready made with which to prepare
food, for these are the lightest of the implements
used in making bread.

32. “ Again, we must take with us the things that Equipment
sick people need; for the weight they add is very () hospital
small and, if we have a case of sickness, they will be
very necessary.

“γε must also have plenty of straps ; for nearly (2) a,
everything that men and horses have is fastened on
with straps, and when these wear out or break, every-
thing must come to a standstill, unless one has some
extra ones. |

‘“‘ And it will be a good thing for the man who has (8) arms,
been taught how to smooth down a spear-shaft not
to forget a rasp; and it will be well to bring along
a file too; 33. for he that whets his spear whets
his courage, in a way, at the same time; for a man
must be overcome with shame to be whetting his
spear and yet feel himself a coward.

“ We must also have a good supply of lumber for “) vehicles
the chariots and the wagons, for from constant use
many parts necessarily become defective. We must
have also the most indispensable tools for all these
purposes; 34. for we shall not find mechanics every-
where, and almost any one can make what will serve
for a day. Besides these, we must havea shovel and
mattock for every wagon, and for each pack-animal
an axe anda sickle; for these are useful to each one

167

XENOPHON

ἰδίᾳ ἑκάστῳ χρήσιμα Kal ὑπὲρ τοῦ κοινοῦ πολ-
λάκις ὠφέλεμα γίγνεται.

35. Τὰ μὲν οὖν εἰς τροφὴν δέοντα οἱ ἡγεμόνες
τῶν ὁπλοφόρων ἐξετάξετε τοὺς ὑφ᾽ ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς"
οὐ γὰρ δεῖ παριέναι ὅτου ἄν τις τούτων ἐνδέηται"
ἡμεῖς γὰρ τούτων ἐνδεεῖς ἐσόμεθα. ἃ δὲ κατὰ τὰ
ὑποζύγια κελεύω ἔχειν, ὑμεῖς οἱ τῶν σκευοφόρων
ἄρχοντες ἐξετάξετε, καὶ τὸν μὴ ἔχοντα κατα-
σκευάξεσθαι ἀναγκάζετε.

36. Ὑμεῖς δ᾽ αὖ οἱ τῶν ὁδοποιῶν ἄρχοντες ὄχετε
μὲν ἀπογεγραμμένους παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ τοὺς ἀποδεδοκι-
μασμένους καὶ τοὺς ἐκ τῶν ἀκοντιστῶν καὶ τοὺς
ἐκ τῶν τοξοτῶν καὶ τοὺς ἐκ τῶν σφενδονητῶν"
τούτων δὲ χρὴ τοὺς μὲν ἀπὸ τῶν ἀκοντιστῶν
πέλεκυν ἔχοντας ξυλοκόπον ἀναγκάζειν στρατεύ-
εσθαι, τοὺς δ᾽ ἀπὸ τῶν τοξοτῶν σμινύην, τοὺς δ᾽
ἀπὸ τῶν σφενδονητῶν ἄμην' τούτους δὲ ἔχοντας
ταῦτα πρὸ τῶν ἁμαξῶν κατ᾽ ἴλας πορεύεσθαι,
ὅπως ἤν τι δέῃ ὁδοποιίας, εὐθὺς ἐνεργοὶ Fre, καὶ
ἐγὼ qv τι δέωμαι, ὅπως εἰδῶ ὅθεν δεῖ λαβόντα
τούτοις χρῆσθαι.

37. ΓΑξω δὲ καὶ τοὺς ἐν τῇ στρατιωτικῇ ἡλικίᾳ
σὺν τοῖς ὀργάνοις χαλκέας τε καὶ τέκτονας κα
σκυτοτόμους, ὅπως y τι δέῃ Kal τοιούτων τεχνῶν
ἐν τῇ στρατιᾷ, μηδὲν ἐλλείπηται. οὗτοι δὲ ὁπλο-
φόρου μὲν τάξεως ἀπολελύσονται, ἃ δὲ ἐπί-
στανται, τῷ βουλομένῳ μισθοῦ ὑπηρετοῦντες
ἐν τῷ τεταγμένῳ ἔσονται.

38. Ἣν δέ τις καὶ ἔμπορος βούληται ὅπεσθαι
πωλεῖν τι βουλόμενος, τῶν μὲν προειρημένων
168

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 34-38

individually and often serviceable for the common
good as well.

35. “As to what is needed for the commissariat, (5) commis-
you officers of the armed soldiers must make inquiry a
of the men under you, for we must not overlook any-
thing of this sort that any one may need ; for it is
we that shall feel the want of it, if it is lacking. In
reference to what I order for the pack-animals, you
officers of the baggage-train must inquire into the
matter, and if any man is not properly provided,
require him to procure what is lacking.

36. “ You superintendents of the engineering corps (6) ongin-
have here from me a list of the spearmen, the archers, “
and the slingers, whose names have been stricken
from the roster. You must require those of them
who were spearmen to carry on the march a wood-
cutter’s axe, those who were bowmen a mattock, and
those who were slingers a shovel. With these tools
they are to march in squads ahead of the wagons,
so that, in case there is any need of road-building,
you may get to work without delay, and so that, if I
require their services, I may know where to find them
when the time comes.

37. “ And finally I shall take along those of an age attain
for military service who are smiths and carpenters sents for
and cobblers, in order that, if anything is wanted in ®'tisans
the army in the line of their trades also, we may not
suffer for lack of it. And they shall be relieved
of assignments to duty under arms, but they shall
occupy the position assigned to them and there ply
their trades for pay at the order of whoever wishes
their services.

38. “ And any merchant who wishes to accompany and
us, seeking a market for his wares, may do so; but if merchants

169

XENOPHON

e “A 3 4 ΝΜ A e ,
ἡμερῶν τἀπιτήδεια ἔχειν ἤν TL πωλῶν ἁλίσκηται,
πάντων στερήσεται' ἐπειδὰν δ᾽ αὗται παρέλθωσιν

e e / / μή A 4 Ψ
αἱ ἡμέραι, πωλήσει ὅπως ἂν βούληται. ὅστις
δ᾽ ἂν τῶν ἐμπόρων πλείστην ἀγορὰν παρέχων
φαίνηται, οὗτος καὶ παρὰ τῶν συμμάχων καὶ

93 9 δι , Ἁ φ UA 3 ,
παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ δώρων καὶ τιμῆς τεύξεται. 39. εἰ δέ
τις χρημάτων προσδεῖσθαι νομίζει εἰς ἐμπολήν,
γνωστῆρας ἐμοὶ προσαγαγὼν καὶ ἐγγνητὰς ἦ μὴν
πορεύσεσθαι! σὺν τῇ στρατιᾷ, λαμβανέτω ὧν
ἡμεῖς ἔχομεν. ;

3 \ \ A le) , 9 ᾽ ,

Eyo μὲν δὴ ταῦτα προαγορεύω' εἰ δέ τίς

¥ ’ 4 a \ 3
τι καὶ ἄλλο δέον ἐνορᾷ, πρὸς ἐμὲ σημαινέτω.

40. καὶ ὑμεῖς μὲν ἀπιόντες συσκευάξεσθε, ἐγὼ
δὲ θύσομαι ἐπὶ τῇ ὁρμῇ" ὅταν δὲ τὰ τῶν θεῶν
καλῶς ἔχῃ, σημανοῦμεν. παρεῖναι δὲ χρὴ ἅπαν-
Tas τὰ προειρημένα ἔχοντας εἰς τὴν τεταγμένην
χώραν πρὸς τοὺς ἡγεμόνὰς ἑαυτῶν. 41. ὑμεῖς
δὲ οἱ ἡγεμόνες τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ἕκαστος τάξιν εὐτρε-

/ \ > A 4 ’ Ψ
πισάμενος πρὸς ἐμὲ πάντες συμβάλλετε, ἵνα
τὰς ἑαυτῶν ἕκαστοι χώρας καταμάθητε.

ΠῚ

1, ᾿Ακούσαντες δὲ ταῦτα οἱ μὲν συνεσκευά-
ζοντο, ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἐθύετο. ἐπεὶ δὲ καλὰ τὰ
ἱερὰ ἣν, ὡρμᾶτο σὺν τῷ στρατεύματι: καὶ τῇ

1 πορεύσεσθαι Stephanus, Marchant, Gemoll; πορεύεσθαι
MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach.

170

CYROPAEDIA, VI. ii. 38-iii. 1

he is caught trying to sell anything within the
number of days for which the troops are ordered to
furnish their own provisions, he shall have all his
goods confiscated. But when those days are past, he
may sell as he pleases. And the man who seems to
offer the largest stock of goods shall receive rewards
and preferment both from the allies and from myself.
39. And if any merchant thinks he needs more
money for the purchase of supplies, let him-bring me
vouchers for his respectability and identity, and
sureties as a pledge that he is really going with the
army, and he shall receive a certain amount from
the fund we have. |

“ These are the directions I°have to give in advance.
If any one thinks of anything else that we need, let
him inform me of it.

40. “ Now do you go and make ready, and I will
sacrifice for a blessing upon our start; and when the
omens from the gods are favourable, we shall give the
signal, and all must come equipped with what has
been prescribed and join their own commanders at
the place appointed. 41. And all of you officers,
when you have made ready each his own division,
come to me that you may acquaint yourselves with
your several positions.”

ΠῚ

1. Wuen they heard this they began to make ready Tho advance
for the march, and Cyrus proceeded to sacrifice ; and °°"
when the omens of the sacrifice were favourable, he
set out with the army. On the first day he left the

171

XENOPHON

, e 3 ’ e \
μὲν πρώτῃ ἡμέρᾳ ἐξεστρατοπεδεύσατο ws δυνατὸν
ἐγγύτατα, ὅπως εἴ τίς τι ἐπιλελησμένος εἴη,
μετέλθοι, καὶ εἴ τίς τι ἐνδεόμενος γνοίη, τοῦτο
ἐπιπαρασκευάσαιτο.

2. Κυαξάρης μὲν οὖν τῶν Μήδων ἔχων τὸ
τρίτον μέρος κατέμενεν, ὧς μηδὲ τὰ οἴκοι ἔρημα

e a 4 e ,
εἴη. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἐπορεύετο ὡς ἐδύνατο τάχιστα,
τοὺς ἱππέας μὲν πρώτους ὄχων, καὶ πρὸ τούτων
διερευνητὰς καὶ σκοποὺς ἀεὶ ἀναβιβάξων ἐπὶ
τὰ πρόσθεν εὐσκοπώτατα' μετὰ δὲ τούτους ἦγε

’ Ψ \ ΝΜ \
τὰ σκευοφόρα, ὅπου μὲν πεδινὸν εἴη, πολλοὺς
ὁρμαθοὺς ποιούμενος τῶν ἁμαξῶν καὶ τῶν σκευο-

Μ e 4
φόρων' ὄπισθεν δὲ ἡ φάλαγξ ἐφεπομένη, εἴ τι

A /
τῶν σκευοφόρων ὑπολείποιτο, οἱ προστυγχά-
νοντες τῶν ἀρχόντων ἐπεμέλοντο ὡς μὴ κω-
λύοιντο πορεύεσθαι. 8. ὅπου δὲ στενοτέρα εἴη

eqs 4 ,
ἡ ὁδός, διὰ μέσου ποιούμενοι τὰ σκευοφόρα ἔνθεν
καὶ ἔνθεν ἐπορεύοντο οἱ ὁπλοφόροι' καὶ εἴ τι
ἐμποδίξοι, οἱ κατὰ ταῦτα γιγνόμενοι τῶν στρα-
τιωτῶν ἐπεμέλοντο. ἐπορεύοντο δὲ ὡς τὰ πολλὰ
ai τάξεις παρ᾽ ἑαυταῖς ἔχουσαι τὰ σκενοφόρα"
ἐπετέτακτο γὰρ πᾶσι τοῖς σκευοφόροις κατὰ
τὴν ἑαυτῶν ἑκάστους 1 τάξιν ἰέναι, εἰ μή τι
ἀναγκαῖον ἀποκωλύοι. 4. καὶ σημεῖον δὲ ἔχων
ὁ τοῦ ταξιάρχου σκευοφόρος ἡγεῖτο γνωστὸν
τοῖς τῆς ἑαυτοῦ τάξεως" ὥστ᾽ ἁθρόοι ἐπορεύοντο,
ἐπεμέλοντό τε ἰσχυρῶς ἕκαστος τῶν ἑαυτοῦ ὡς
μὴ ὑπολείποιντο. καὶ οὕτω ποιούντων οὔτε ζητεῖν
ἔδει ἀλλήλους ἅμα τε παρόντα ἅπαντα καὶ σαώ-

1 δκάστους Hertlein, most Εἀά. ; ἕκαστον D, Dindorf;
ἑκάστου xzF.

172

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iii. 1-4

position he had occupied and encamped again as
near as convenient to it. This he did, in order that,
in case any one had forgotten anything, he might go
back after it; and if any one discovered that he
needed anything, he might still procure it.

2. Cyaxares, however, remained behind with one
third of the Medes, so as not to leave the home
country unprotected, while Cyrus, with the cavalry at
the head of the line, marched as rapidly as possible ;
but he never failed to send patrols ahead, and scouts The order
up to the heights commanding the widest view before °f ™4rch
them. After these he arranged the baggage train, and .
where the country was flat he arranged many lines of
wagons and pack-animals abreast; the phalanx fol-
lowed next, and if any part of the baggage train
lagged behind, such of the officers as happened to be
at hand took care that they and: their men should not
be retarded in their advance. 3. But when the road
was narrower, the soldiers put the baggage in between
their lines and marched on either side of it; and if
they met with any hindrance, those of the soldiers
who were near the place took the matter in hand.
For the most part, the companies marched with their
own baggage next to them ; for the baggage captains
had orders to go along with their own respective
companies unless something unavoidable should pre-
vent it. 4. And the baggage man of each captain
went ahead bearing an ensign that was known to the
men of his own company. They were thus enabled
to march close together, and they were extremely
careful, each of his own property, that nothing should
be left behind. As they maintained this order, it
was never necessary for them to look for one another,
and at the same time everything was kept close at

173

XENOPHON

tepa ἦν καὶ θᾶττον τὰ δέοντα εἶχον οἱ στρα-
τιῶται.

ὅ. Ὡς δὲ οἱ προϊόντες σκοποὶ ἔδοξαν ἐν τῷ
πεδίῳ ὁρᾶν ἀνθρώπους λαμβάνοντας καὶ χιλὸν
καὶ ξύλα, καὶ ὑποζύγια δὲ ἑώρων Erepa τοιαῦτα
ἄγοντα, τὰ δὲ καὶ νεμόμενα, καὶ τὰ πρόσω αὖ
ἀφορῶντες ἐδόκουν καταμανθάνειν μετεωριζόμενον
ἢ καπνὸν ἢ κονιορτόν, ἐκ τούτων πάντων σχεδὸν
ἐγύγνωσκον ὅτι εἴη πον πλησίον τὸ στράτευμα
τῶν πολεμίων. 6. εὐθὺς οὖν πέμπει τινὰ ὁ
᾿σκόπαρχος ἀγγελοῦντα ταῦτα τῷ Κύρῳ. ὁ δὲ
ἀκούσας ταῦτα ἐκείνους μὲν ἐκέλευσε μένοντας
ἐπὶ ταύταις ταῖς σκοπαῖς 6 Te ἂν ἀεὶ καινὸν
ὁρῶσιν ἐξαγγέλλειν: τάξιν δ᾽ ἔπεμψεν ἱππέων εἰς
τὸ πρόσθεν καὶ ἐκέλευσε πειραθῆναι συλλαβεῖν
τινας τῶν ἀνὰ τὸ πεδίον ἀνθρώπων, ὅπως σαφέ-
στερον μάθοιεν τὸ ὄν. οἱ μὲν δὴ ταχθέντες τοῦτο
ἔπραττον. τ

7. Αὐτὸς δὲ τὸ ἄλλο στράτευμα αὐτοῦ κατε-
χώριξεν, ὅπως παρασκευάσαιντο ὅσα ᾧετο χρῆναι
πρὶν πάνυ ὁμοῦ εἶναι. καὶ πρῶτον μὲν ἀριστᾶν
παρηγγύησεν, ἔπειτα δὲ μένοντας ἐν ταῖς τάξεσι
τὸ παραγγϑολλόμενον προνοεῖν' 8. ἐπεὶ δὲ ἠρί-
στησαν, συνεκάλεσε καὶ ἱππέων καὶ πεζῶν καὶ
ἁρμάτων ἡγεμόνας, καὶ τῶν μηχανῶν δὲ καὶ τῶν
σκευοφόρων τοὺς ἄρχοντας καὶ τῶν ἁρμαμαξῶν'"
καὶ οὗτοι μὲν συνῇσαν. 9. οἱ δὲ καταδραμόντες
εἰς τὸ πεδίον συλλαβόντες ἀνθρώπους ἤγαγον" οἱ
δὲ ληφθέντες ἀνερωτώμενοι ὑπὸ τοῦ Κύρον ἔλεγον

1 φκόπαρχος Dindorf, Edd. ; σκοπάρχης MSS.

174

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iii. 4-9

hand and in greater safety, and the soldiers always
obtained more promptly anything that was wanted.

5. Now the scouts who went forward thought they the enemy
saw men getting fodder and fuel on the plain; and '8 *ishted
they also saw beasts of burden, some loaded with other
supplies of that sort and others grazing. Then, as
they looked further on into the distance, they
thought that they detected smoke or a cloud of dust
rising up. From all these evidences they pretty
well recognised that the army of the enemy was
somewhere in the neighbourhood. 6. Accordingly,
the officer in command of the scouts at once sent a
man to report the news to Cyrus; and when he heard
it he ordered them to remain at their look-out place
and send him reports from time to time of whatever
they saw that was new. Moreover, he sent forward a
company of cavalry with orders to try to capture some
of the men moving up and down the plain, in order
that he might learn more definitely the real state of
affairs. Accordingly, those who received these orders
proceeded to execute them.

7. He himself halted the rest of the army there,
so that they might make what preparations he
considered necessary before they were in too close
quarters. And he gave the word to take luncheon
first and then to remain at their posts and be on the
watch for orders. 8. So, when they had eaten, he
summoned together the commanders of the cavalry,
the infantry, and the chariot corps, and also the
officers in charge of the engines, of the baggage
train, and of the wagons, and they came. 9. And Cyrus gets
those who made the raid into the plain had captured (pormation
some people and now brought them in; and the enemy
prisoners, when cross-questioned by Cyrus, said that

175

XENOPHON

ἕομεν ἐλαύνειν αὐτοὺς βουλομένους ἰδεῖν τόδε τὸ
στράτευμα. καὶ γὰρ πρὸ τῆς τάξεως ταύτης
ἄλλοι OS τριάκοντα ἱππεῖς συχνὸν προελαύνουσι,
καὶ μέντοι, ἔφη, Kat αὐτοὺς ἡμᾶς, ἴσως βουλό-
μενοι λαβεῖν, ἢν δύνωνται, τὴν σκοπήν" ἡμεῖς δ᾽
ἐσμὲν μία δεκὰς οἱ ἐπὶ ταύτης τῆς σκοπῆς.

18. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος ἐκέλευσε τῶν περὶ αὐτὸν ἀεὶ
ὄντων ἱππέων ἐλάσαντας ὑπὸ τὴν σκοπὴν ἀδή-
Nous τοῖς πολεμίοις ἀτρεμίαν ἔχειν. Ὅταν δ᾽,
ἔφη, ἡ δεκὰς ἡ ἡμετέρα λείπῃ τὴν σκοπήν, ἐξ-
αναστάντες ἐπίθεσθε τοῖς ἀναβαίνουσιν ἐπὶ τὴν
σκοπήν. ὡς δὲ ὑμᾶς μὴ λυπῶσιν οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς
μεγάλης τάξεως, ἀντέξελθε σύ, ἔφη, ὦ Ὑστάσπα,
τὴν χιλιοστὺν τῶν ἱππέων λαβὼν καὶ ἐπιφάνηθι
ἐναντίος τῇ τῶν πολεμίων τάξει. διώξῃς 2 δὲ
μηδαμῇ εἰς ἀφανές, ἀλλ᾽ ὅπως αἱ σκοπαί σοι δια-
μένωσιν ἐπιμεληθεὶς πάριθι. ἢν δ᾽ ἄρα ἀνατείναν-
τές τινες τὰς δεξιὰς προσελαύνωσιν ὑμῖν, δέχεσθε
φιλίως τοὺς ἄνδρας.

14. Ὁ μὲν δὴ Ὑστάσπας ἀπιὼν ὡπλίζετο" οἱ
δ᾽ ὑπηρέται ἤλαυνον εὐθὺς ὡς ἐκέλευσεν. ἀπαντᾷ
δ᾽ αὐτοῖς καὶ δὴ ἐντὸς τῶν σκοπῶν σὺν τοῖς
θεράπουσιν ὁ πεμφθεὶς πάλαι κατάσκοπος, ὁ
φύλαξ τῆς Σουσίδος γυναικός. 15. ὁ μὲν οὖν
Κῦρος ὡς ἤκουσεν, ἀναπηδήσας ἐκ τῆς ἕδρας
ὑπήντα τε αὐτῷ καὶ ἐδεξιοῦτο' οἱ δὲ ἄλλοι
ὥσπερ εἰκὸς μηδὲν εἰδότας 5 ἐκπεπληγμένοι ἧσαν

1 προελαύνουσι Stephanus, Edd.; προσελαύνουσι MSS.
3 διώξῃς Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; διώξει Dindorf ; διώξεις
MSS., Breitenbach.

8 εἰδότας Schliack, Marchant, Gemoll; εἰδότες MSS., Hug,
Dindorf, Breitenbach.

178

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iii. 12-15

intention of reconnoitring the army here. And we
have good reasons for the suspicion, for at a consider-
able distance in advance of this company about
thirty other horsemen are riding forward; as a
matter of fact, they are riding in the direction of
our party, aiming perhaps, if possible, to get posses-
sion of our look-out point ; and we who are holding
this particular point are only ten in number.”

13. So Cyrus ordered a detachment of the horse-
men who formed his body-guard to ride up to the
foot of the place of look-out and to remain quiet
there out of sight of the enemy. “But,” he
added, ‘ when our ten leave the look-out place, rush ,
up and attack the enemy as they come up it. But
that the horsemen of the large battalion may not bring
you to grief, do you, Hystaspas,” said he to that
officer, “take your regiment of cavalry, go out
against them, and show yourself over against the
enemy's battalion. But do not by any means allow
yourself to pursue into places that you do not know,
but when you have made sure that the look-out
stations remain in your possession, come back. And
if any ride toward you, holding up their right hands,
receive them as friends.”

14. Accordingly, Hystaspas went away and donned Araspas
his armour ; the men from Cyrus’s body-guard rode τα
off at once, as he had ordered. And just within
the picket line there met them, with his attendants,
the man who had been sent some time since asa spy,
the guardian of the lady of Susa. 15. So when
Cyrus heard this, he sprang up from his seat, went
to meet him, and welcomed him cordially; and the
rest, knowing nothing of the facts, were naturally

179
N 2

XENOPHON

τῷ πράγματι, ἕως Κῦρος εἶπεν, “Avdpes φίλου,
ἥκει ἡμῖν ἀνὴρ ἄριστος. νῦν γὰρ ἤδη πάντας
ἀνθρώπους δεῖ εἰδέναι τὰ τούτου ἔργα. οὗτος
οὔτε αἰσχροῦ ἡττηθεὶς οὐδενὸς ὥχετο οὔτ᾽ ἐμὲ
φοβηθείς, ἀλλ’ ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ. πεμφθεὶς ὅπως ἡμῖν
μαθὼν τὰ τῶν πολεμίων σαφῶς τὰ ὄντα ἐξαγ-
γείλειεν. 16. ἃ μὲν οὖν ἐγώ σοι ὑπεσχόμην, ὦ
᾿Αράσπα, μέμνημαί τε καὶ ἀποδώσω σὺν τούτοις
πᾶσι. δίκαιον δὲ καὶ ὑμᾶς ἅπαντας, ὦ ἄνδρες,
τοῦτον τιμᾶν ὡς ἀγαθὸν ἄνδρα' ἐπὶ γὰρ τῷ
ἡμετέρῳ ἀγαθῷ καὶ ἐκινδύνευσε καὶ αἰτίαν ὑπ-
ἔσχεν, § ἐβαρύνετο.

17. Ἔκ τούτου δὴ πάντες ἠσπάξοντο τὸν
᾿Αράσπαν καὶ ἐδεξιοῦντο. εἰπόντος δὲ Κύρου ὅτι
τούτων μὲν τοίνυν εἴη ἅλις, ΔΑ δὲ καιρὸς ἡμῖν
εἰδέναι, ταῦτ, ἔφη, διηγοῦ, ὦ ᾿Αράσπα: καὶ μηδὲν
ἐλάττου τοῦ ἀληθοῦς μηδὲ μείου τὰ τῶν πολεμίων.
κρεῖττον γὰρ μείζω οἰηθέντας μείονα ἰδεῖν ἢ μείω
ἀκούσαντας ἰσχυρότερα εὑρίσκειν.

18, Καὶ μήν, ἔφη ὁ ᾿Αράσπας, ὡς ἂν ἀσφαλέ-
στατά ye εἰδείην ὁπόσον τὸ στράτευμά ἐστιν
ἐποίουν" συνεξέταττον γὰρ παρὼν αὐτός.1

Σὺ μὲν ἄρα, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, οὐ τὸ πλῆθος μόνον
οἶσθα, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν τάξιν αὐτῶν.

᾿Εγὼ μὲν ναὶ μὰ Al’, ἔφη ὁ ᾿Αράσπας, καὶ ὡς
διανοοῦνται τὴν μάχην ποιεῖσθαι.

᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅμως, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, τὸ πλῆθος ἡμῖν πρῶ-
τον εἰπὲ ἐν κεφαλαίῳ.

1 αὐτός Cobet, most Edd. ; αὐτοῖς xz, Dindorf ; αὐτούς y.
180.

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iii. 15-18

astonished at his actions until Cyrus said: “ My
friends, here has come a man most loyal ; for now all
the world must know at once what he hasdone. He
went away not because his disgrace was too great for
him to bear, nor because he feared my displeasure,
but because I sent him to discover for us the exact
condition of the enemy and to report to us the true
state of affairs. 16. And now, Araspas, I have not
forgotten what I promised you, and I will fulfil it,
and all these men shall help me; for it is only right,
my friends, that you also should all honour him as “ἃ
valiant man. For, for our general good, he has risked
his life and borne the stigma that was put upon him.”

17. Then all embraced Araspas and gave him a
hearty welcome. But Cyrus, remarking that there
had been enough of that, added, “Tell us, Araspas,
what it is of the first importance for us to know;
and do not detract anything from the truth nor
underrate the real strength of the enemy. For it is
better for us to think it greater and find it less than
to hear that it is less and find it really more
formidable.”

18. “ Aye,” said Araspas, “but I did take steps to He deliver
get the most accurate information about the size of δ᾽ tePert
their army ; for I was present in person’ and helped
to draw it up in battle order.”

“And so,” said Cyrus, “you are acquainted not
only with their numbers but also with their order of
battle.”

“Yes, by Zeus,” answered Araspas, “1 am; and I
know also ny they are planning to conduct the
battle.”

“ Good,’ said oor ; “still, tell us first, in τόσης
numbers, ‘how many of them there are.”

181

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

19. ᾿Εκεῖνοι τοίνυν, ἔφη, πάντες τεταγμένοι ἐπὶ
τριάκοντα τὸ βάθος καὶ πεζοὶ καὶ ἱππεῖς πλὴν
τῶν Αἰγυπτίων ἐπέχουσιν ' ἀμφὶ τὰ τετταράκον-
τα στάδια' πάνυ γάρ μοι, ἔφη, ἐμέλησεν ὥστε
éldévat ὁπόσον κατεῖχον χωρίον. .

20. Οἱ δ᾽ Αἰγύπτιοι, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, πῶς εἰσι
τεταγμένοι ; ὅτι εἶπας, Πλὴν τῶν Αἰγυπτίων.

Τούτους δὲ οἱ μυρίαρχοι ἔταττον εἰς ἑκατὸν
πανταχῇ τὴν μυριοστὺν ἑκάστην: τοῦτον yap
σφίσι καὶ οἴκοι νόμον ἔφασαν εἶναι τῶν τάξεων.
καὶ ὁ Κροῖσος μέντοι μάλα ἄκων συνεχώρησεν
αὐτοῖς οὕτω τάττεσθαι: ἐβούλετο yap. ὅτι πλεῖ-
στον ὑπερφαλαγγῆσαι τοῦ σοῦ στρατεύματος.

Πρὸς τί δή, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, τοῦτο ἐπιθυμῶν;

Ὥς ναὶ μὰ Δί᾽, ἔφη, τῷ περιττῷ κυκλωσόμενος.
καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὔτοι 35 ἂν εἰδεῖεν εἰ «οἱ
κυκλούμενοι κυκλωθεῖεν. 21. ἀλλ᾽ ἃ μὲν παρὰ
σοῦ καιρὸς μαθεῖν, ἀκηκόαμεν: ὑμᾶς δὲ χρή, ὦ
ἄνδρες, οὕτω ποιεῖν' νῦν μὲν ἐπειδὰν ἐνθένδε
ἀπέλθητε, ἐπισκέψασθε καὶ τὰ τῶν ἵππων καὶ τὰ
ὑμῶν αὐτῶν ὅπλα' πολλάκις γὰρ μικροῦ ἐνδείᾳ
καὶ ἀνὴρ καὶ ἵππος καὶ ἅρμα ἀχρεῖον γίγνεται"
αὔριον δὲ πρῴ, ἕως ἂν ἐγὼ θύωμαι, πρῶτον μὲν
χρὴ ἀριστῆσαι καὶ ἄνδρας καὶ ἵππους, ὅπως ὅ

1 ῥπέχουσιν Leonclav, Edd.; ἀπέχουσιν D; οὗτοι δ᾽ ἀμφέ-
χουσιν xAHV ; οὗτοι δ᾽ ἀπέχουσιν G; ἔχουσιν F. ᾿

3 οὔτοι Brodaeus, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; οὗτοι MSS.,
Dindorf, Breitenbach.

182

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iii. 19-2:

19. “ Well,” he replied, “with the exception of Theenemy
the Egyptians, they are all drawn up thirty deep, réer οἵ
both foot and horse, and their front extends about
forty stadia; for I took especial pains to find out
how much space they covered.” 1

20. “And how are the Egyptians drawn up?”
asked Cyrus ; ‘for you said ‘with the exception of
the Egyptians.’ ”’ :

“The brigadier-generals drew them up—each one
ten thousand men, a hundred square ; for this, they
said, was their manner of arranging their order of
battle at home. And Croesus consented to their
being so drawn up, but very reluctantly, for he
wished to outflank your army as much as possible.”

“ And what is his object in doing that, pray?”’
asked Cyrus.

“In order, by Zeus,’ he replied, “to surround
you with the part that extends beyond your
line.”
᾿ς © Well,” said Cyrus, “ they may have an opportunity
to find out whether the surrounders may not be
surrounded. 21. Now we have heard from you what
it is of the first importance for us to learn. And you, Cyrus out-

. nes his
my men, must carry out the following programme: order of
when you leave me, look at once to your own Pattle
accoutrement and that of your horses ; for often, for
want of a trifle, man or horse or chariot becomes
useless. And early to-morrow morning, during the
time that I shall be sacrificing, first you must all
breakfast, both men and horses, so that we may not

1 The stadium is 600 feet; the ancient soldier was nor-
mally allowed 3 feet. That makes a front of 200 men per
stadium, 8,000 for the entire front. That means, as they
stood 30 deep, 240,000 in the army, and with the Egyptians
360,000.

183

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

τε ἂν πράττειν ἀεὶ καιρὸς ἦ μὴ τούτου ἡμῖν
᾿ ἐνδέῃ.

Ἔπειτα δὲ σύ, ἔφη, ὦ ᾿Αρσάμα, ... ,1} τὸ δεξιὸν
κέρας ἔχε ὥσπερ καὶ ἔχετε," καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι μυρίαρ-
You ἧπερ νῦν ἔχετε' ὁμοῦ δὲ τοῦ ἀγῶνος ὄντος
ovdevt ἅρματε καιρὸς ἵππους μεταζευγνύναι.
᾿ παραγγείλατε δὲ τοῖς ταξιάρχοις καὶ λοχαγοῖς ἐπὶ
φάλαγγος καθίστασθαι εἰς δύο ἔχοντας ἕκαστον
τὸν λόχον. [ὁ δὲ λόχος Hv ἕκαστος εἴκοσι
τέτταρες. ὃ ᾿

22. Καί τις εἶπε τῶν μυριάρχων, Καὶ δοκοῦμέν
σοι, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε, ἱκανῶς ἕξειν εἰς τοσούτους
τεταγμένοι πρὸς οὕτω βαθεῖαν φάλαγγα;

Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, Αἱ δὲ βαθύτεραι φάλαγγες.
ἢ ὡς ἐξικνεῖσθαι τοῖς ὅπλοις τῶν ἐναντίων τί σοι,
ἔφη, δοκοῦσιν ἢ τοὺς πολεμίους βλάπτειν ἢ τοὺς
συμμάχους ὠφελεῖν; 28. ἐγὼ μὲν γάρ, ἔφη, τοὺς
εἰς ἑκατὸν τούτους ὁπλίτας εἰς μυρίους ἂν μᾶλλον
βουλοίμην τετάχθαι' οὕτω γὰρ ἂν ἐλαχίστοις
μαχοίμεθα. ἐξ ὅσων μέντοι ἐγὼ τὴν φάλαγγα
βαδυνῶ οἴομαι ὅλην ἐνεργὸν καὶ σύμμαχον ποι-
ἥσειν αὐτὴν ἑαυτῇ. 24. ἀκοντιστὰς μὲν ἐπὶ τοῖς
θωρακοφόροις τάξω, ἐπὶ δὲ τοῖς ἀκοντισταῖς τοὺς
τοξότας. τούτους γὰρ πρωτοστάτας τί ἄν τις *
τάττοι, οἱ καὶ αὐτοὶ ὁμολογοῦσι μηδεμίαν μάχην
ἂν ὑπομεῖναι ἐκ χειρὸς; προβεβλημένοι δὲ τοὺς

1 ῬΑρσάμα,. .., Pantazides, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll (the
missing words would be something like τὸ ἀριστερόν, σὺ δέ,
ὦ Χρυσάντα) ; ᾿Αράσπα MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach.

2 καὶ ἔχετε Pantazides, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; καὶ ἔχεις
xzV, Dindorf, Breitenbach ; κατέχεις y.

3 ὁ δὲ... τέτταρες MSS., Edd. ; seems an obvious gloss.
4 τί ἄν τις Marchant; τοι ἄν τις 2; πῶς ἄν τις cod. Med.,

184

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iii. 21-24

fail in anything that it may be of importance for us
to do in any exigency.

“ And then do you, Arsamas,” said he, . . . “and
you [Chrysantas] take charge of the right wing, as
you always have done, and the rest of you brigadier-
generals take the posts you now have. When the
race is on, it is not the time for any chariot to change
horses. So instruct your captains and lieutenants to
᾿ς form a line with each separate platoon two deep.”
[Now each platoon contained twenty-four men. ]

22. * And do you think, Cyrus,” said one of the
generals, “that drawn up with lines so shallow we
shall be a match for so deep a phalanx?”

« When phalanxes are too deep toreach the enemy
with weapons,” answered Cyrus, “ how do you think
they can either hurt their enemy or help their
friends? 23. For my part, I would rather have these He explains
hoplites who are arranged in columns a hundred deep tacos of his
drawn up ten thousand deep; for in that case we P#*
should have very few to fight against. According to
the depth that I shall give my line of battle, I
think I shall bring the entire line into action and
make it everywhere mutually helpful. 24. I shall
bring up the spearmen immediately behind the
heavy-armed troops, and the bowmen immediately
behind the spearmen; for why should any one put
in the front ranks those who themselves acknowledge
that they could never withstand the shock of battle
m a hand-to-hand encounter? But with the heavy-

woo Breitenbach, Gemoll ; ἄν τις xyV ; τίς ἂν Stephanus,
ug.
185

XENOPHON

θωρακοφόρους μενοῦσί Te, καὶ οἱ μὲν ἀκοντίζοντες,
οἱ δὲ τοξεύοντες, ὑπὲρ τῶν πρόσθεν πάντων
λυμανοῦνται τοὺς πολεμίους. ὅ τι δ᾽ ἂν κακ-
ουργῇ τις τοὺς ἐναντίους, δῆλον ὅτι παντὶ τούτῳ
τοὺς συμμάχους κουφίζει. 25. τελευταίους μέντοι
στήσω τοὺς ἐπὶ πᾶσι καλουμένους. ὥσπερ γὰρ
οἰκίας οὔτε ἄνευ λιθολογήματος ὀχυροῦ οὔτε
ἄνευ τῶν στέγην ποιούντων οὐδὲν ὄφελος, οὕτως
οὐδὲ φάλαγγος οὔτ᾽ ἄνευ τῶν πρώτων οὔτ᾽ ἄνευ
τῶν τελευταίων, εἰ μὴ ἀγαθοὶ ἔσονται, ὄφελος
οὐδέν.

26. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὑμεῖς τ΄, ἔφη, ὡς παραγγέλλω τάτ-
τεσθε, καὶ ὑμεῖς οἱ τῶν πελταστῶν ἄρχοντες ἐπὶ
τούτοις ὡσαύτως τοὺς λόχους καθίστατε, καὶ
ὑμεῖς οἱ τῶν τοξοτῶν ἐπὶ τοῖς πελτασταῖς
ὡσαύτως. ,

21. Σὺ δέ, ὃς τῶν ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἄρχεις, τελευταίους
ἔχων τοὺς ἄνδρας παράγγελλε τοῖς σαυτοῦ
ἐφορᾶν τε ἑκάστῳ τοὺς καθ᾽ αὑτὸν καὶ τοῖς μὲν
τὸ δέον ποιοῦσιν ἐπικελεύειν, τοῖς δὲ μαλακυνο-
μένοις ἀπειλεῖν ἰσχυρῶς: ἢν δέ τις στρέφηται
προδιδόναι θέλων, θανάτῳ ζημιοῦν. ἔργον γάρ
ἐστι τοῖς μὲν πρωτοστάταις θαρρύνειν τοὺς ἕπο-
μένους καὶ λόγῳ καὶ ἔργῳ' ὑμᾶς δὲ δεῖ τοὺς ἐπὶ
πᾶσι τεταγμένους πλείω φόβον παρέχειν τοῖς
κακοῖς τοῦ ἀπὸ τῶν πολεμίων.

28. Καὶ ὑμεῖς μὲν ταῦτα ποιεῖτε. σὺ δέ, ὦ
Εὐφρώάτα, ὃς ἄρχεις τῶν ἐπὶ ταῖς μηχαναῖς, οὕτω
ποίει ὅπως τὰ ζεύγη τὰ τοὺς πύργους ἄγοντα
186

CYROPAREDIA, VI. iii. 24-28

armed troops as a shield in front of them, they will
stand their ground ; and the one division with their
spears, the other with their arrows wil] rain de-
struction upon the enemy, over the heads of all the
lines in front. And whatever harm any one does to
the enemy, in all this he obviously lightens the task
of his comrades. 25. Behind all the rest I shall
station the so-called rear-guard of veteran reserves.
For just as a house, without a strong foundation or
without the things that make a roof, is good for no-
thing, so likewise a phalanx is good for nothing, unless
both front and rear are composed of valiant men.

26. “ Do you, therefore, take your positions as
I direct, and you also, the officers of the light-
armed troops, bring up your platoons immediately
behind them, and you, the officers of the archery, fall
in, in the same way, directly behind the light-armed
troops.

27. ‘ Now you, the commander of the rear-guard, He gives hie
as you are behind all the rest with your men, issue aeetthe

ers to your own division that each man watch
eee immediately in front of him, encourage those
who are doing ee duty, threaten violently those
who lag behind, and punish with death any one who
turns his back with traitorous intent. For it is the
duty of the men in the front ranks with word and
deed to encourage those who follow them, while it
is your business, who occupy the rear, to inspire
the cowardly with greater fear than the enemy
does.

28. “That is what you have to attend to. Now
you, Euphratas, who are commander of the division
in charge of the engines, manage to have the teams
that draw the towers follow as close as possible behind

187

~XENOPHON

ὄψεται ὡς ἐγγύτατα τῆς φάλαγγος, 29. σὺ δ᾽,
ὦ Δαοῦχε, ὃς ἄρχεις τῶν σκευοφόρων, ἐπὶ τοῖς
πύργοις ἄγε πάντα τὸν τοιοῦτον στρατόν' οἱ δὲ
ὑπηρέται σου ἰσχυρῶς κολαζόντων τοὺς προϊόντας
τοῦ καιροῦ ἢ λειπομένους.

80. Σὺ δέ, ὦ Καρδοῦχε, ὃς ἄρχεις τῶν ἅρμα-
μαξῶν αἱ ἄγουσι τὰς γυναῖκας, κατάστησον
αὐτὰς τελευταίας ἐπὶ τοῖς σκενοφόροις. ἑπόμενα
γὰρ ταῦτα πάντα καὶ πλήθους δόξαν παρέξει καὶ
ἐνεδρεύειν ἡμῖν ἐξουσία ἔσται, καὶ τοὺς πολε-
μίους,, ἢν κυκλοῦσθαι πειρῶνται, μείζω τὴν
περιβολὴν ἀναγκάσει ποιεῖσθαι' ὅσῳ δ᾽ ἂν
μεῖζον χωρίον περιβάλλωνται, τοσούτῳ ἀνάγκη
αὐτοὺς ἀσθενεστέρους γίγνεσθαι.

81, Καὶ ὑμεῖς μὲν οὕτω moire σὺ δέ, ὦ
"Apraote καὶ ᾿Αρταγέρσα [τὴν] 5 χιλιοστὺν ἑκά-
τερος τῶν σὺν ὑμῖν πεζῶν ἐπὶ τούτοις ἔχετε.
82. καὶ σύ, ὦ Φαρνοῦχε καὶ ᾿Ασιαδάτα, τὴν τῶν
ἱππέων χιλιοστὺν ἧς ἑκάτερος ἄρχει ὑμῶν μὴ
συγκατατάττετε εἰς τὴν φάλαγγα, ἀλλ᾽ ὄπισθεν
τῶν ἁρμαμαξῶν ἐξοπλίσθητε καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς αὐτούς"
ἔπειτα πρὸς ἐμὲ ἥκετε σὺν τοῖς ἄλλοις ἡγεμόσιν.
οὕτω δὲ δεῖ ὑμᾶς παρεσκευάσθαι ὡς πρώτους
δεῆσον ἀγωνίζεσθαι.

33. Καὶ σὺ δὲ ὁ ἄρχων τῶν ἐπὶ ταῖς καμήλοις
ἀνδρῶν, ὄπισθεν τῶν ἁρμαμαξῶν ἐκτάττου" ποίει
δ᾽ ὅ τι ἄν σοι παραγγέλλῃ ᾿Αρταγέρσης.

84, Ὑμεῖς δ᾽ οἱ τῶν ἁρμάτων ἡγεμόνες δια-
κληρωσάμενοι, ὁ μὲν λαχὼν ὑμῶν πρὸ τῆς
φάλαγγος τὰ μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ ἑκατὸν ἔχων ἅρματα

: τοὺς πολεμίους Schneider, Edd. ; τοῖς πολεμίοις MSS.

τὴν MSS., Hug; [τὴν] Gemoll.
188

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iii. 28-34

the phalanx. 29. And you, Daiichus, who have
command of the baggage-train, bring up all your
division of the army next after the towers, and let
your adjutants punish severely those who advance
or fall behind further than is expedient.

30. “ And you, Carduchus, who have charge of the
carriages which convey the women, bring them up in
the rear next after the baggage-train. For, if all this
follows, it will give an impression of numbers and
will afford us an opportunity for an ambuscade ; and
if the enemy try to surround us, they will have to
make a wider circuit; and the greater the circuit
they have to make, the weaker they must necessarily
make their line.

31. “That is your course to pursue. But do you,
Artaozus and Artagerses, have each of you a regiment
of your infantry behind the carriages. 32. And you,
Pharnuchus and Asiadatas, keep each of you the
regiment of cavalry under your command out of the
main line and take your stand by yourselves behind
the carriages, and then come to me with the rest
of the officers. You must be just as fully ready,
though in the rear, as if you were to be the first to
have to join battle. So

33. “And you, the commander of the men on
camels, take your position. also behind the women’s
carriages and do whatever Artagerses commands

you. |
34. “And finally, do you officers of the chariot

forces cast lots, and let the one to whose lot it falls
bring up his hundred chariots in front of the main

189

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

καταστησάτω" αἱ δ᾽ ὅτεραι ἑκατοστύες τῶν ap-
μάτων, ἡ μὲν κατὰ τὸ δεξιὸν πλευρὸν τῆς στρατιᾶς
στοιχοῦσα ἑπέσθω τῇ φάλαγγι ἐπὶ κέρως, ἡ δὲ
κατὰ τὸ εὐώνυμον.

35. Κῦρος μὲν οὕτω διέταττεν.

᾿Αβραδάτας δὲ ὁ Σούσων βασιλεὺς εἶπεν,
᾿Εγώ σοι, Κῦρε, ἐθελούσιος ὑφίσταμαι τὴν κατὰ
πρόσωπον τῆς ἀντίας φάλαγγος τάξιν ἔχειν, εἰ
μή τί σοι ἄλλο δοκεῖ.

86. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος ἀγασθεὶς αὐτὸν καὶ δεξιω-
σάμενος ἐπήρετο τοὺς ἐπὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἅρμασι

ἐρσας, Ἦ καὶ ὑμεῖς, ἔφη, ταῦτα συγχωρεῖτε;
ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἐκεῖνοι ἀπεκρίναντο ὅτι οὐ καλὸν εἴη ταῦτα
ὑφίεσθαι, διεκλήρωσεν αὐτούς, καὶ , ἔλαχεν ὄ
᾿Αβραδάτας “ἧπερ ὑφίστατο, καὶ ἐγένετο κατὰ
τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους.

37. Τότε μὲν δὴ ἀπιόντες καὶ ἐπιμεληθέντες
ὧν προεῖπον ἐδειπνοποιοῦντο καὶ φυλακὰς κατα-
στησάμενοι ἐκοιμήθησαν.

Ιν

1. Τῇ & ὑστεραίᾳ πρῷ Κῦρος μὲν ἐθύετο, ὁ δ᾽
ἄλλος στρατὸς ἀριστήσας καὶ σπονδὰς ποιησά-
μενος ἐξωπλίζετο πολλοῖς μὲν καὶ καλοῖς χιτῶσι,
πολλοῖς δὲ καὶ καλοῖς θώραξι καὶ κράνεσιν'
ὥπλιξον δὲ καὶ ἵππους προμετωπιδίοις καὶ
προστερνιδίοις" καὶ τοὺς μὲν μονίππους παρα-
μηριδίοις, τοὺς δ᾽ ὑπὸ τοῖς ἅρμασιν ὄντας παρα-
πλευριδίοις" ὥστε ἤστραπτε μὲν χαλκῷ, ἤνθει δὲ
φοινικίσι πᾶσα ἡ στρατιά.

190

“

CYROPAEDIA,, VI. iii. 34-iv. 1

line ; of the other two hundred, one shall take its
place in line upon the right flank of the army, the
other on the left, and follow the phalanx each in
single file.”

35. Thus did Cyrus plan his order of battle.

But Abradatas, the king of Susa, said: “I will Abradatas
gladly volunteer to hold for you the post immediately coor haa
in front of the enemy s phalanx, Cyrus, unless you anger
have some better plan.”

36. And Cyrus admired his spirit and clasped his

hand, and turning to the Persians in command of fhe °
other chariots he asked : “Do you consent to this?”’
But they answered that it was inconsistent with their
idea of honour to yield the place to him ; accordingly,
he had them cast lots; and Abradatas was assigned
by lot to the place for which he had volunteered,
and took his place over against the Egyptians.

37. This done, they went away, and when they
had attended to the details of all that I have
mentioned, they went to dinner; and then they
stationed their pickets and went to bed.

IV

1. Earty on the following day Cyrus was sacrificing, They pre-
and the rest of the army, after breakfasting and Pattie
pouring libations, proceeded to array themselves with
many fine tunics and corselets and helms. And they
armed their horses also with frontlets and breast-
plates ; the saddle-horses also they armed with thigh-
pieces and the chariot teams with side-armour. And
so the whole army flashed ae bronze and was
resplendent in purple.

ΙΟΙ

XENOPHON

2. Kal τῷ ᾿Αβραδάτᾳ δὲ τὸ τετράρρυμον ἅρμα
καὶ ἵππων ὀκτὼ παγκάλως ἐκεκόσμητο. ἐπεὶ
ἔμελλε τὸν λινοῦν θώρακα, ὃς ἐπιχώριος ἣν αὐτοῖς,
ἐνδύεσθαι, προσφέρει αὐτῷ ἡ Πάνθεια χρυσοῦν"
καὶ χρυσοῦν κράνος καὶ περιβραχιόνια καὶ ψέλια
πλατέα περὶ τοὺς καρποὺς τῶν χειρῶν καὶ χιτῶνα
πορφυροῦν ποδήρη στολιδωτὸν τὰ κάτω καὶ λόφον
ὑακινθινοβαφῆ. ταῦτα δ᾽ ἐποιήσατο λάθρᾳ τοῦ
ἀνδρὸς ἐκμετρησαμένη τὰ ἐκείνου ὅπλα. 3. ὁ δὲ
ἰδὼν ἐθαύμααέ τε καὶ ἐπήρετο τὴν Πάνθειαν, Οὐ
δήπου, ὦ γύναι, συγκόψασα τὸν σαντῆς κόσμον
τὰ ὅπλα μοι ἐποιήσω;

Μὰ Δί, ἔφη ἡ Πάνθεια, οὔκουν τόν γε πλείστου
ἄξιον: σὺ γὰρ ἔμοιγε, ἢν καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις φανῇς
οἷόσπερ ἐμοὶ δοκεῖς εἶναι, μέγιστος κόσμος ἔσει.

Ταῦτα δὲ λέγουσα ἅμα évédve τὰ ὅπλα, καὶ
λανθάνειν μὲν ἐπειρᾶτο, ἐλείβετο δὲ αὐτῇ τὰ
δάκρυα κατὰ τῶν παρειῶν.

4, Ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ πρόσθεν ὧν ἀξιοθέατος ὁ
᾿Αβραδάτας ὡπλίσθη τοῖς ὅπλοις τούτοις, ἐφάνη
μὲν κάλλιστος καὶ ἐλευθεριώτατος, ἅτε καὶ τῆς
φύσεως ὑπαρχούσης" λαβὼν δὲ παρὰ τοῦ ὑφη-
νιόγου τὰς ἡνίας παρεσκευάζετο ὡς ἀναβησόμενος
ἤδη ἐπὶ τὸ ἅρμα. ὅ. ἐν δὲ τούτῳ ἡ Πάνθεια
ἀποχωρῆσαι κελεύσασα τοὺς παρόντας πάντας
ἔλεξεν, ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅτι μέν, ὦ ᾿Αβραδάτα, εἴ τις καὶ
ἄλλη πώποτε γυνὴ τὸν ἑαυτῆς ἄνδρα μεῖζον τῆς
ἑαυτῆς ψυχῆς ἐτίμησεν, οἷμαί σε γιγνώσκειν ὅτι
καὶ ἐγὼ μία τούτων εἰμί. τί οὖν ἐμὲ δεῖ καθ᾽ ὃν
ἕκαστον λέγειν; τὰ γὰρ ἔργα οἷμαί σοι πιθανώ.-

1 χρυσοῦν supplied by Meyer, Edd. ; not in MSS.
192

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iv. 2-5

2. And Abradatas’s chariot with its four poles and Panthea
eight horses was adorned most handsomely; and aoe ata
when he came to put on his linen corselet, such as {2 the
they used in his country, Panthea brought him one of
gold, also a helmet, arm-pieces, broad bracelets for
his wrists—all of gold—and a purple tunic that hung
down in folds to his feet, and a helmet-plume of
hyacinth dye. All these she had had made without
her husband’s knowledge, taking the measure for
them from his armour. 3. And when he saw them
he was astonished and turning to Panthea, he asked :

“Tell me, wife, you did not break your own jewels to
pieces, did you, to have this armour made for me?”’

“No, by Zeus,” answered Panthea, “at any rate,
not my most precious jewel ; for you, if you appear to
others as you seem to me, shall be my noblest jewel.”

With these words; she began to put the armour on
him, and though she tried to conceal them, the tears
stole down her cheeks.

4, And when Abradatas was armed in his panoply
he looked most handsome and noble, for he had been
favoured by nature and, even unadorned, was well
worth looking at; and taking the reins from his
groom he was now making ready to mount his chariot.

5. But at this moment Panthea bade all who stood near

to retire and then she said : “ Abradatas, if ever any She exhorts
woman loved her husband more than her own life, I bravery
think you know that I, too, am such a one. Why,

then, should I tell of these things one by one? For I

think that my conduct has given you better proof of

193
VOL. II. O

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

τερα παρεσχῆσθαι τῶν νῦν ἂν; λεχθέντων
λόγων. θ. ὅμως δὲ οὕτως ἔχουσα πρὸς σὲ ὥσπερ
σὺ οἶσθα, ἐπομνύω σοι τὴν ἐμὴν καὶ σὴν φιλίαν
7} μὴν ἐγὼ βούλεσθαι ἂν μετὰ σοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἀγαθοῦ
γενομένου κοινῇ γῆν ἐπιέσασθαι μᾶλλον ἢ ζῆν
μετ᾽ αἰσχυνομένου αἰσχυνομένη" οὕτως ἐγὼ καὶ
σὲ τῶν καλλίστων καὶ ἐμαυτὴν ἠξίωκα. 7. καὶ
Κύρῳ δὲ μεγάλην τινὰ δοκῶ ἡμᾶς χάριν ὀφείλειν,
ὅτι με αἰχμάλωτον γενομένην καὶ ἐξαιρεθεῖσαν
ἑαυτῷ οὔτε με ὡς δούλην ἠξίωσε κεκτῆσθαι οὔτε
ὡς ἐλευθέραν ἐν ἀτίμῳ ὀνόματι, διεφύλαξε δὲ σοὶ
ὥσπερ ἀδελφοῦ γυναῖκα λαβών. 8. πρὸς δὲ καὶ
ὅτε ᾿Αράσπας ἀπέστη αὐτοῦ ὁ ἐμὲ ἐπι πο
ὑπεσχόμην αὐτῷ, εἴ με ἐάσειε πρὸς σὲ πέμψαι,
ἥξειν αὐτῷ σὲ πολὺ ᾿Αράσπου ἄνδρά καὶ πιστό-
τερον καὶ ἀμείνονα.

9. Ἧ μὲν ταῦτα εἶπεν: ὁ δὲ ᾿Αβραδάτας ἀγα-
σθεὶς τοῖς λόγοις καὶ θιγὼν αὐτῆς τῆς κεφαλῆς
ἀναβλέψας εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ἐπηύξατο, ᾿Αλλ’, ὦ
Ζεῦ μέγιστε, δός μοι φανῆναι ἀξίῳ μὲν Πανθείας
ἀνδρί, ἀξίῳ δὲ Κύρου φίλῳ τοῦ ἡμᾶς τιμήσαντος.

Ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν κατὰ τὰς θύρας τοῦ ἁρματείου
δίφρον ἀνέβαινεν ἐπὶ τὸ ἅρμα. 10. ἐπεὶ δὲ ἀνα-
βάντος αὐτοῦ κατέκλεισε τὸν δίφρον ὁ ὑφηνίοχος,
οὐκ ἔχουσα ἡ Πάνθεια πῶς ἂν ἔτι ἄλλως ἀσπά-
σαιτο αὐτόν, κατεφίλησε τὸν δίφρον" καὶ τῷ μὲν
προήει ἤδη τὸ ἅρμα, ἡ δὲ λαθοῦσα αὐτὸν συν-
εφείπετο, ἕως ἐπιστραφεὶς καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτὴν ὁ
᾿Αβραδάτας εἶπε, Θάρρει, Πάνθεια, καὶ χαῖρε
καὶ ἄπιθι

1 ἂν supplied by Cobet, Hertlein, Gemoll ; not in MSS.,
Dindorf, Breitenbach, Marchant, Hug.

194

. CYROPAEDIA, VI. iv. 5-10

it than any words I now might say. 6. Still, with the
affection that you know I have for you, I swear to
-you by my love for you and yours for me that, of a
truth, I would far rather go down into the earth with °
you, if you approve yourself a gallant soldier, than
live disgraced with one disgraced: so worthy of the
noblest lot have I deemed both you and myself.
7. And to Cyrus I think we owe a very large debt
of gratitude, because, when I was his prisoner and -
allotted to him, he did not choose to keep me either
as his slave or as a freewoman under a dishonourable
name, but took me and kept me for you as one
_would a brother’s wife. 8. And then, too, when
Araspas, who had been charged with my keeping,
deserted him, I promised him that if he would let
me send to you, a far better and truer friend than
Araspas would come to him, in you.”

9. Thus she spoke; and Abradatas, touched by The parting
her words, laid his hand upon her head and lifting |
up his eyes toward heaven prayed, saying: “ Grant
me, I pray, almighty Zeus, that I may show myself
a husband worthy of Panthea and a friend worthy
of Cyrus, who has shown us honour.”

As he said this, he mounted his car by the doors
in the chariot-box. 10. And when he had entered
and the groom closed the box, Panthea, not knowing
how else she could now kiss him good-bye, touched
her lips to the chariot-box. And then at once his
chariot rolled away, but she followed after, unknown
to him, until Abradatas turned round and saw her
and said: ‘“‘ Have a brave heart, Panthea, and fare-
well! And now go back.”

195
ο 2

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

11, Ἔκ τούτου δὴ οἱ εὐνοῦχοι καὶ αἱ θεράπαι-
ναι λαβοῦσαι ἀπῆγον αὐτὴν εἰς τὴν ἁρμάμαξαν
καὶ κατακλίναντες κατεκάλυψαν τῇ σκηνῇ. οἱ δὲ
ἄνθρωποι, καλοῦ ὄντος τοῦ θεάματος τοῦ τε
9 4 A [2 3 , 2Q 7
Αβραδάτου καὶ τοῦ ἅρματος, οὐ πρόσθεν ἐδύ-
ναντο θεάσασθαι αὐτὸν πρὶν ἡ Πάνθεια ἀπῆλθεν.

12. Ὡς δ᾽ ἐκεκαλλιερήκει μὲν ὁ Κῦρος, ἡ δὲ
στρατιὰ παρετέτακτο αὐτῷ ὥσπεῤ παρήγγειλε,
κατέχων σκοπὰς ἄλλας πρὸ ἄλλων συνεκάλεσε
τοὺς ἡγεμόνας καὶ ἔλεξεν ὧδε: 13. “Avdpes φίλοι

΄ : ε ς eon ’

καὶ σύμμαχοι, τὰ μὲν ἱερὰ οἱ θεοὶ ἡμῖν φαίνουσιν
οἱάπερ ὅτε τὴν πρόσθεν νίκην ἔδοσαν: ὑμᾶς δ᾽
ἐγὼ βούλομαι ἀναμνῆσαι ὧν μοι δοκεῖτε μεμνη-
μένοι πολὺ ἂν εὐθυμότεροι εἰς τὸν ἀγῶνα ἰέναι.
14. ἠσκήκατε μὲν γὰρ τὰ εἰς τὸν πόλεμον πολὺ
μᾶλλον τῶν πολεμίων, συντέτραφθε δὲ καὶ συν-
τέταχθε ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ πολὺ πλείω ἤδη χρόνον ἢ οἱ

2 4 > 9 lA [οἱ \
πολέμιοι καὶ συννενικήκατε μετ᾽ ἀλλήλων" τῶν δὲ
πολεμίων οἱ πολλοὶ συνήττηνται μεθ᾽ αὑτῶν. οἱ
δὲ ἀμάχητοι ἑκατέρων οἱ μὲν τῶν πολεμίων ἴσασιν
ὅτι προδότας τοὺς παραστάτας ἔχουσιν, ὑμεῖς δὲ
οἱ μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν ἴστε ὅτι μετ᾽ ἐθελόντων τοῖς συμ-

4 3 / 4 > \ \
μάχοις ἀρήγειν μάχεσθε. 15. εἰκὸς δὲ τοὺς μὲν

, > ΄, ec 7 1.4
πιατεύοντας ἀλλήλοις ὁμόνως; μάχεσθαι μένοντας,
τοὺς δὲ ἀπιστοῦντας ἀναγκαῖον βουλεύεσθαι πῶς
ἂν ἕκαστοι τάχιστα ἐκποδὼν γένοιντο.

1 ὁμόνως Dindorf, most Edd.; ὁμονόως MSS., Sauppe,
Hertlein.

196

CYROPAEDIA, VI. iv. 11-15

11. Then the eunuchs and maid-servants took her
and conducted her to her carriage, where they bade
her recline, and hid her completely from view with
the hood of the carriage. And the people, beautiful
as was the sight of Abradatas and his chariat, had no
eyes for him, until Panthea was gone.

12. Now when Cyrus found the omens from his
sacrifice favourable, and when his army was arranged
as he had instructed, he had posts of observation
occupied, one in advance of another, and then called
his generals together and addressed them as follows:
13. “ Friends and allies, the gods have sent us omens cyrus
from the sacrifice just like those we had when they nalysesthe
gave the former victory into our hands. So I wish
remind you of some things which, if you will re-
member them, I think will make you go into battle
with much stouter hearts. 14. On the one hand,
you have received much better training in the arts of
war than the enemy, you have lived together and
drilled together in the same place for a much longer
time now than they, and together you have won a
victory ; most of the enemy, on the other hand, have
together suffered defeat. Some on both sides, how-
ever, were not in the battle; among these our
enemies know that they have traitors by their sides,
while you who are with us know that you are doing
battle in company with those who are glad to stand
by their comrades. 15. And it is a matter of course
that those who trust one another will stand their
ground and fight with one heart and mind, and that
those who distrust each other will necessarily be _
scheming, each how he may get out of the way as

quickly as possible.

197

BOOK VII

THE GREAT BATTLE

Tue Fart or Sarpis AND BABYLON

XENOPHON

3. Ἐπεὶ δὲ ἀνέβη καὶ ἔστη ἀποβλέπων ἧπερ
ἔμελλε πορεύεσθαι, βροντὴ δεξιὰ ἐφθέγξατο" ὁ δ᾽
εἶπεν, ᾿ΕΨόμεθά σοι, ὦ Ζεῦ μέγιστε. καὶ ὡρμᾶτο
ἐν μὲν ᾿ δεξιᾷ ἔχων Χρυσάνταν τὸν ἵππαρχον
καὶ τοὺς ἱππέας, ἐν ἀριστερᾷ δὲ ᾿Αρσάμαν καὶ
τοὺς πεζούς. 4. παρηγγύησε δὲ παρορᾶν πρὸς τὸ
σημεῖον καὶ ἐν ἴσῳ ἕπεσθαι" ἦν δὲ αὐτῷ τὸ
σημεῖον ἀετὸς χρυσοῦς ἐπὶ δόρατος μακροῦ ἀνα-
τεταμένος. καὶ νῦν δ᾽ ἔτι τοῦτο τὸ σημεῖον τῷ
Περσῶν βασιλεῖ διαμένει.

Πρὶν δὲ ὁρᾶν τοὺς πολεμίους εἰς τρὶς ἀνέπαυσε
τὸ στράτευμα. 5. ἐπεὶ δὲ προεληλύθεσαν ὡς
εἴκοσι σταδίους, ἤρχοντο ἤδη τὸ τῶν πολεμίων
στράτευμα ἀντιπροσιὸν καθορᾶν. ὡς δ᾽ ἐν τῷ
καταφανεῖ πάντες ἀλλήλοις ἐγένοντο καὶ ἔγνωσαν
οἱ πολέμιοι πολὺ ἑκατέρωθεν ὑπερφαλαγγοῦντες,
στήσαντες τὴν αὑτῶν φάλαγγα, οὐ γὰρ ἔστιν
ἄλλως κυκλοῦσθαι, ἐπέκαμπτον εἰς κύκλωσιν,
ὥσπερ γάμμα ἑκατέρωθεν τὴν ἑαυτῶν τάξιν
ποιήσαντες, ὡς πάντοθεν ἅμα μάχοιντο. 6. ὁ δὲ
Κῦρος ὁρῶν ταῦτα οὐδέν τι μᾶλλον ἀφίστατο,
ἀλλ᾽ ὡσαύτως ἡγεῖτο.

Κατανοῶν δὲ ὡς πρόσω τὸν καμπτῆρα ἑκατέ-
ρωθεν ἐποιήσαντο περὶ ὃν κάμπτοντες ἀνέτεινον

1 ἂν μὲν Dindorf, Edd. ; μὲν ἐν MSS.
2 καθορᾶν Dindorf*, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; παρορᾶν MSS.,_
Dindo , Breitenbach.

204

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 3-6

3. Then, when he had mounted his horse and sat His army

looking off in the direction he was to take, there forward
was a clap of thunder on the right. “ Almighty
Zeus, we will follow thee,” he cried, and started,
with Chrysantas, the master of the horse, and the
cavalry on the right, and on the left Arsamas and
the infantry. 4. And he gave orders to keep an
eye upon his ensign and advance in even step.
Now his ensign was a golden eagle with outspread
wings mounted upon a long shaft. And this con-
tinues even unto this day as the ensign of the
Persian king.

Before they came in sight of the enemy, he halted
the army as many as three times. 5. But when they
had advanced about twenty stadia, then they began
to get sight of the enemy’s army coming on to
meet them. And when they were all in sight of Croesus
one another and the enemy became aware that they ;°epe bls
greatly outflanked the Persians on both sides, movement
Croesus halted his centre—for otherwise it is impos-
sible to execute a surrounding mancuvre—and
began to wheel the wings around to encompass the
Persians, thus making his own lines on either flank
in form like a gamma,! so as to close in and attack
on all three sides at once. 6. But Cyrus, although
he saw this movement, did not any the more recede
but led on just as before.

“Do you observe, Chrysantas, where the wings
are drawing off to form their angle with the
centre ?’’ he asked, as he noticed at what a distance
from the centre column on both sides they made
their turning point, and how far they were pushing

1 Thus: — 1.
205

XENOPHON

τὰ κέρατα, "Evvoels, ἔφη, ὦ Χρυσάντα, ἔνθα τὴν
ἐπικαμπὴν ποιοῦνται;

Πάνυ γε, ἔφη ὁ Χρυσάντας, καὶ θαυμάξω ye
πολὺ yap μοι δοκοῦσιν ἀποσπᾶν τὰ κέρατα ἀπὸ
τῆς ἑαυτῶν φάλαγγος.

Ναὶ μὰ Al’, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, καὶ ἀπό ye τῆς
ἡμετέρας.

7. Τί δὴ τοῦτο;

Δῆλον ὅτι φοβούμενοι μὴ ἢν ἐγγὺς ἡμῶν γέ-
νηται τὰ κέρατα τῆς φάλαγγος ἔτι πρόσω οὔσης,
ἐπιθώμεθα αὐτοῖς.

Ἔπειτ᾽ 7 ἔφη ὁ Χρυσάντας, πῶς δυνήσονται
ὠφελεῖν οἱ ἕτεροι τοὺς ἑτέρους οὕτω πολὺ ἀπέ-
χοντες ἀλλήλων;

᾿Αλλὰ δῆλον, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, ὅτι ἡνίκα ἂν γέ-
νηται τὰ κέρατα ἀναβαίνοντα κατ᾽ ἀντιπέρας τῶν
πλαγίων τοῦ ἡμετέρου στρατεύματος, στραφέντες
ὡς εἰς φάλαγγα ἅμα πάντοθεν ἡμῖν προσίασιν,
ὡς ἅμα πάντοθεν μαχούμενοι.

8. Οὐκοῦν, ἔφη ὁ Χρυσάντας, εὖ σοι δοκοῦσι
βουλεύεσθαι;

Tpos ye ἃ ὁ deat πρὸς δὲ ἃ οὐχ ὁρῶσιν ἔτι
κάκιον ἢ εἰ κατ κέρας προσῇσαν. ἀλλὰ σὺ μέν,
ὄφη, ὦ ᾿Αρσάμα, ἡγοῦ τῷ πεζῷ ἠρέμα ὥσπερ
ἐμὲ ὁρᾷς" καὶ σύ, ὦ Χρυσάντα, ἐ ἐν ἴσῳ τούτῳ τὸ
ἱππικὸν ἔχων συμπαρέπου. ἐγὼ δὲ ἃ ἄπειμι ἐκεῖσε
ὅθεν μοι δοκεῖ καιρὸς εἶναι ἄρχεσθαι τῆς μάχης"
ἅμα δὲ παριὼν ἐπισκέψομαι ἕκαστα πῶς ἡμῖν
ἔχει. 9. ἐπειδὰν δ᾽ ἐκεῖ γένωμαι, ὅταν ἤδη ὁμοῦ
προσιόντες ἀλλήλοις γιγνώμεθα, παιᾶνα ἐξάρξω,
ὑμεῖς δὲ ἐπείγεσθε. ἡνίκα δ᾽ ἂν ἡμεῖς ἐγχειρῶμεν

206

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 6-9

forward their wings in executing their flanking
movement.

“Indeed I do,” answered Chrysantas, “and I am
surprised, too; for it strikes me that they are drawing
their wings a long way off from their centre.”

‘“* Aye, by Zeus,’ said Cyrus, “and from ours, too.”

7. “ What, pray, is the reason for that ἢ"

“Evidently because they are afraid their wings
will get too close to us while their centre is still far
away and that we shall thus close with them.”

“Then,” said Chrysantas, “how will the one
division be able to support the other, when they are
so far apart ?”’

“Well,” answered Cyrus, “it is obvious that just
as soon as the wings now advancing in column get
directly opposite the flanks of our army, they will
face about so as to form front and then advance upon
us from all three sides simultaneously; for it is
their intention to close in on us on all sides at once.”

8. “ Well,” said Chrysantas, “do you then think
their plan a good one ?”’

“Yes; to meet what they see. But in the face or
what they do not see, it is even worse than if they
were coming on in column. But do you, Arsamas,” Cyrus gives
said he, “lead on your infantry slowly, just as you see orders how
me moving ; and you, Chrysantas, follow along wit
the cavalry in an even line with him; meanwhile I
shall go to the point where it seems to me most advan-
tageous to open the battle; and at the same time, as
I pass along, I will take observations and see how
everything is with our side. 9. But when I reach
the spot, and as soon as in our advance we are near
enough together, I will begin the pzan, and then do
you press on. And the moment we come to close

207

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

τοῖς πολεμίοις, αἰσθήσεσθε μέν, οὐ γὰρ οἶμαι
ὀλίγος θόρυβος ἔσται, ὁρμήσεται δὲ τηνικαῦτα
᾿Αβραδάτας ἤδη σὺν τοῖς ἅρμασιν εἰς τοὺς évay-
τίους" οὕτω γὰρ αὐτῷ εἰρήσεται' ὑμᾶς δὲ χρὴ
ἕπεσθαι ἐχομένους ὅτε μάλιστα τῶν ἁρμάτων.
οὕτω γὰρ μάλιστα τοῖς πολεμίοις τεταραγμένοις ©
ἐπιπεσούμεθα. παρέσομαι δὲ κἀγὼ ἡ ἂν δύνωμαι
τάχιστα διώκων τοὺς ἄνδρας, ἣν οἱ θεοὶ θέλωσι.
10. Ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν καὶ σύνθημα παρεγγυήσας
Ζεὺς σωτὴρ καὶ ἡγεμὼν ἐπορεύετο. μεταξὺ δὲ τῶν
ἁρμάτων καὶ τῶν θωρακοφόρων διαπορευόμενος
ὁπότε προσβλέψειέ τινας τῶν ἐν ταῖς τάξεσι, τότε
μὲν εἶπεν ἄν, Ὦ, ἄνδρες, ὡς ἡδὺ ὑμῶν τὰ πρόσωπα
θεάσασθαι. τοτὲ δ᾽ αὖ ἐν ἄλλοις ἂν ἔλεξεν, ἾΑρα,
ἐννοεῖτε, ἄνδρες, ὅτε ὁ νῦν ἀγών ἐστιν οὐ μόνον
περὶ τῆς τήμερον νίκης, ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ τῆς πρό-
σθεν ἣν νενικήκατε καὶ περὶ πάσης εὐδαιμονίας;
11. ἐν ἄλλοις δ᾽ ἂν παριὼν 1 εἶπεν, Ὦ ἄνδρες, τὸ
ἀπὸ τοῦδε οὐδέν ποτε ἔτι θεοὺς αἰτιατέον ἔσται:
παραδεδώκασι γὰρ ἡμῖν πολλά τε καὶ ἀγαθὰ
κτήσασθαι. ἀλλ᾽ ἄνδρες 5 ἀγαθοὶ γενώμεθα. 12.
κατ᾽ ἄλλους δ᾽ αὖ τοιάδε: Ὦ, ἄνδρες, εἰς τίνα
ποτ’ ἂν καλλίονα ἔρανον ἀλλήλους παρακαλέ-
σαιμεν ἢ εἰς τόνδε; νῦν γὰρ ἔξεστιν ἀγαθοῖς ἀν-
δράσι γενομένοις πολλὰ κἀγαθὰ ἀλλήλοις εἰσενεγ-
κεῖν. 13. κατ᾽ ἄλλους δ᾽ αὖ, ᾿Επίστασθε μέν,
1 παριὼν Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; προσιὼν xzV ; προϊὼν y,

earlier Edd.
2 ἄνδρες Dindorf, most Edd. ; ὦ ἄνδρες MSS., Breitenbach.

208

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 9-13

quarters with the enemy, you will perceive it, for
there will be no little noise, I presume ; and at the
same moment Abradatas will charge with his chariots
upon the enemy’s lines—for so he will be instructed
to do—and you must follow him, keeping as close as
possible behind the chariots. For in this way we
shall best throw the enemy into confusion and then
fall upon them. And I also shall be there as soon as
I can, please God, to join in the pursuit.”

10. When he had spoken these words, he passed He encour-
along .the lines the watchword, Zeus our Saviour anp *8° hs
Gung, and rode on. And as he passed between the
lines of ‘chariots and heavy-armed infantry and
bestowed a glance upon some of those in the lines, he
would say: “ What a pleasure it is, my friends, to
look into your faces.”’ And then again in the presence
of others he would say: “I trust you remember, men,
that in the present battle not only is to-day’s victory
at stake, but also the first victory you won and all our
future success.” 11. Before still others, as he passed
along, he would remark : “ For all time to come, my
men, we shall never have any more fault to find
with the gods; for they have given us the oppor-
tunity of winning many blessings. So let us prove
ourselves valiant men.” 12. Passing still others he
said: “Το what fairer common feast! could we ever
invite each other, my men, than to this one? For
now by showing ourselves brave men we may each
contribute many good things for our mutual bene-
fit.” 13. Passing others he would say: “I suppose

1 A ‘*common feast,” ἔρανος, was a feast where all the
participants contributed an equal share — a pic-nic. The
Epayos might also be.a society or club in which all the
members contributed equally to some public cause.

209
VOL. 11. Pp

XENOPHON

οἶμαι, ὦ ἄνδρες, ὅτι viv ἄθλα πρόκειται τοῖς
νικῶσι μὲν διώκειν, παίειν, κατακαίνειν, ἀγαθὰ
ἔχειν, καλὰ ἀκούειν, ἐλευθέροις εἶναι, ἄρχειν" τοῖς
δὲ κακοῖς δῆλον ὅτι τἀναντία τούτων. ὅστις οὖν
αὑτὸν φιλεῖ, μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ μαχέσθω: ἐγὼ yap
κακὸν οὐδὲν οὐδ᾽ αἰσχρὸν ἑκὼν εἶναι προσήσομαι.
14. ὁπότε δ᾽ αὖ γένοιτο κατά τινας τῶν πρόσθεν
συμμαχεσαμένων, εἶπεν ἄν, Πρὸς δὲ ὑμᾶς, ὦ
ἄνδρες, τί δεῖ λέγειν; ἐπίστασθε γὰρ οἵαν τε οἱ
ἀγαθοὶ ἐν ταῖς μάχαις ἡμέραν ἄγουσι καὶ οἵαν οἱ
κακοί.

15. ‘Os δὲ παριὼν κατὰ ᾿Αβραδάταν ἐγένετο,
ἔστη: καὶ ὁ ᾿Αβραδάτας παραδοὺς τῷ ὑφηνιόχῳ
τὰς ἡνίας προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ' προσέδραμον δὲ καὶ
ἄλλοι τῶν πλησίον τεταγμένων καὶ πεζῶν καὶ
ἁρματηλατῶν. ὁ δ᾽ αὖ Κῦρος ἐν τοῖς παραγεγενη-
μένοις ἔλεξεν, Ὃ μὲν θεός, ὦ ᾿Αβραδάτα, ὥσπερ
σὺ ἠξίους, συνηξίωσέ σε καὶ τοὺς σὺν σοὶ πρωτο-
στάτας εἶναι τῶν συμμάχων σὺ δὲ τοῦτο
μέμνησο, ὅταν δέῃ σε ἤδη ἀγωνίζεσθαι, ὅτι Πέρσαι
οἵ τε θεασόμενοι ὑμᾶς ἔσονται καὶ οἱ ἑψόμενοι
ὑμῖν καὶ οὐκ ἐάσοντες ἐρήμους ὑμᾶς ἀγωνίζεσθαι.

16. Καὶ ὁ ᾿Αβραδάτας εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλὰ τὰ μὲν Ka?
ἡμᾶς ἔμοιγε δοκεῖ, ὦ Κῦρε, καλῶς ἔχειν: ἀλλὰ τὰ
πλάγια λυπεῖ με, OTL τὰ μὲν τῶν πολεμίων κέρατα
ἰσχυρὰ ὁρῶ ἀνατεινόμενα καὶ ἅρμασι καὶ παν-
τοδαπῇ στρατιᾷ' ἡμέτερον δ᾽ οὐδὲν ἄλλο αὐτοῖς
ἀντιτέτακται ἢ ἅρματα' ὥστ᾽ ἔγωγ᾽, ἔφη, εἰ μὴ
ἔλαχον τήνδε τὴν τάξιν, ἡἠσχυνόμην ἂν ἐνθάδε av
οὕτω πολύ μοι δοκῶ ἐν ἀσφαλεστάτῳ εἶναι.

17. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τὰ παρὰ σοὶ
καλῶς ἔχει, θάρρει ὑπὲρ ἐκείνων: ἐγὼ γάρ σοι σὺν
210

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 13-17

that you understand, men, that pursuing, dealing
blows and death, plunder, fame, freedom, power—all
these are now held up as prizes for the victors; the
cowardly, of course, have the reverse of all this. Who-
ever, therefore, cares for himself, let him fight with
me ; for I will never bring myself to do anything base
or cowardly, if I can help 1. 14. But whenever he
came past any of those who had fought under him
before, he would say : “ What need to say anything
to you, my men? For you know how the brave
celebrate a day in battle, and how cowards.”

15. And as he passed along and came to Abradatas,
he stopped ; and Abradatas, handing the reins to his
groom, came toward him, and others also of those
whose positions were near, both foot and chariot-
drivers, ran up. And then to the company gathered

about him Cyrus said : “ Abradatas, God has approved His last
"your request that you and your men should take the inierview
front ranks among the allies. So now remember this, Abradatas
when presently it becomes necessary for youtoenter -
the conflict, that Persians will not only be your
witnesses but will also follow you and will not let
you go into the conflict unsupported.”

16. “ Well,” answered Abradatas, “to me at least
our part of the army seems to be all right ; but Iam
anxious for the flanks ; for I see the enemy’s wings
stretching out strong with chariots and troops of
every description, while in the centre there is nothing
opposed to our side except chariots ; and so if I had
not obtained this position by lot, I should, for my
part, be ashamed of being here, so much the safest
position do I think I occupy.’

17. “ Well,” said Cyrus, “ if your part is all right, sis con-

never fear for the others ; for with the help of the fidencein Δ
211

ν ἃ

XENOPHON

θεοῖς ἔρημα τῶν πολεμίων TA πλάγια ταῦτα ἀπο-
δείξω. καὶ σὺ μὴ πρότερον ἔμβαλλε τοῖς ἐναντίοις,
διαμαρτύρομαι, πρὶν ἂν φεύγοντας τούτους οὗς νῦν
φοβεῖ θεάσῃ" τοιαῦτα δ᾽ ἐμεγαληγόρει, μελλούσης
τῆς μάχης γίγνεσθαι: ἄλλως δ᾽ οὐ μάλα μεγαλή-
γορος Hv: “Orav μέντοι ἴδης τούτους φεύγοντας,
ἐμέ τε ἤδη παρεῖναι νόμιξε καὶ ὅρμα εἰς τοὺς
ἄνδρας" καὶ σὺ γὰρ τότε τοῖς μὲν ἐναντίοις κακί-
στοις ἂν χρήσαιο, τοῖς δὲ μετὰ σαυτοῦ ἀρίστοις.

18. "AAN ἕως ἔτι σοι σχολή, ὧ ᾿Αβραδάτα,
πάντως παρελάσας παρὰ τὰ σαυτοῦ ἅρματα
παρακάλει τοὺς σὺν σοὶ εἰς τὴν ἐμβολήν, τῷ μὲν
προσώπῳ παραθαρρύνων, ταῖς δ᾽ ἐλπίσιν ἐπικου-
φίξων. ὅπως δὲ κράτιστοι φανεῖσθε τῶν ἐπὶ τοῖς
ἅρμασι, φιλονικίαν αὐτοῖς ἔμβαλλε: καὶ γάρ, εὖ
ἴσθι, ἢ ἢν τάδε εὖ γένηται, πάντες ἐροῦσι τὸ λοιπὸν
μηδὲν εἶναι κερδαλεώτερον ἀ ἀρετῆς.

Ὁ μὲν δὴ ᾿Αβραδάτας ἀναβὰς παρήλαυνε καὶ
ταῦτ᾽ ἐποίει.

19. Ὁ δ᾽ αὖ Κῦρος παριὼν ὡς ἐγένετο πρὸς τῷ
εὐωνύμῳ, ἔνθα ὁ ὃ Ἵστάσπας τοὺς ἡμίσεις ἔχων ἣν
τῶν Ilepoav ἱππέων, “ὀνομάσας αὐτὸν εἶπεν, Ὦ
Ὑστάσπα, νῦν ὁρᾷς ἔργον τῆς σῆς ταχυεργίας"
νῦν γὰρ ἢν φθάσωμεν τοὺς πολεμίους κατακανόν-
τες, οὐδεὶς ἡμῶν ἀποθανεῖται.

20. Καὶ ὁ Ὑστάσπας ἐπιγελάσας εἶπεν, ᾿Αλ-
λὰ περὶ μὲν τῶν ἐξ ἐναντίας ἡμῖν μελήσει, τοὺς δ᾽
ἐκ πλαγίου σὺ ἄλλοις πρόσταξον, ὅπως μηδ᾽
οὗτοι σχολάζωσι.

Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπί γε τούτους ἐγὼ
αὐτὸς elena ἀλλ᾽, ὦ Ὑστάσπα, τόδε pé-

512

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 17-20

gods I will clear those flanks of enemies for you.
And do not you hurl yourself upon the opposing
ranks, I adjure you, until you see in flight those
whom you now fear.” Cyrus indulged in such boastful
speech only on the eve of battle; at other times he
was never boastful at all; and he went on: “ But
when you see them in flight, then be sure that I am
already at hand, and charge upon those fellows ; for
at that moment you will find your opponents most
cowardly and your own men valiant.

‘18. “ But now, Abradatas, while you have time, by
all means ride along your line of chariots and exhort
your men to the charge, cheering them by your own
looks and buoying them up with hopes. Further-
more, inspire them with a spirit of rivalry that you
and your division may prove yourselves the best of
the charioteers. And that will be worth while; for
be assured that if we are successful to-day, all men in
future will say that nothing is more profitable than
valour.”

Abradatas accordingly mounted and drove along
and did as Cyrus had suggested.

19. And as Cyrus passed along again, he came to He exhorts
the left wing, where Hystaspas was with half the ofber ος
Persian cavalry ; he called to him and said: ‘ Now, (1) Hystas-
Hystaspas, you see some use for your speed ; for now, ἢ
if we can kill the enemy before they kill us, not one
of us will perish.”

20. “ Well,” said Hystaspas laughing, “we will
take care of those opposite us; assign those on the
flank to another division, so that they also may have
something to do.”

‘Why,’ said Cyrus, “ I am going on to them myself.
But remember this, Hystaspas, no matter to which of

213

XENOPHON

μνήησο, ὅτῳ ἂν ἡ ἡμῶν ὁ θεὸς νίκην διδῷ, ἤ ἤν τί που
μένῃ πολέμιον, πρὸς τὸ μαχόμενον ἀεὶ συμβάλ-
λωμεν.

21. Ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν προΐει. ἐπεὶ δὲ κατὰ τὸ πλευ-
ρὸν παριὼν ἐγένετο καὶ κατὰ τὸν ἄρχοντα τῶν
ταύτῃ ἁρμάτων, πρὸς τοῦτον ἔλεξεν, ᾿Εγὼ δὲ
ἔρχομαι ὑ ὑμῖν ἐπικουρήσων,. ἀλλ᾽ ὁπόταν αἴσθησθε
ἡμᾶς ἐπιτιθεμένους κατ᾽ ἄκρον, τότε καὶ ὑμεῖς
πειρᾶσθε ἅ ἅμα διὰ τῶν πολεμίων ἐλαύνειν' πολὺ
γὰ ἐν ἀσφαλεστέρῳ ἔσεσθε ἔξω γενόμενοι ἢ
ἔνδον ἀπολαμβανόμενοι.

22. Ἐπεὶ δ᾽ αὖ παριὼν ἐγένετο ὄπισθεν τῶν
ἁρμαμαξῶν, ᾿Αρταγέρσαν μὲν καὶ Φαρνοῦχον ἐ ἐκέ-
λευσεν ἔχοντας τήν τε τῶν πεξῶν χιλιοστὺν καὶ
τὴν τῶν ἱππέων μένειν αὐτοῦ. ᾿Επειδὰν δ᾽, ἔφη,
αἰσθάνησθε ἐ ἐμοῦ ἐπιτιθεμένου τοῖς κατὰ τὸ δεξιὸν
κέρας, τότε καὶ ὑμεῖς τοῖς καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἐπιχειρεῖτε'
μαχεῖσθε δ᾽, ἔφη, πρὸς κέρας, ὥσπερ! ἀσθενέ-
στᾶτον στράτευμα γίγνεται, φάλαγγα δ᾽ ἔχοντες,
ὥσπερ ἂν ἰσχυρότατοι εἴητε. καὶ εἰσὶ μέν, ὡς
ὁρᾶτε, τῶν πολεμίων ἱππεῖς οἱ ἔσχατοι" πάντως
δὲ πρόετε πρὸς αὐτοὺς τὴν τῶν καμήλων τάξιν,
καὶ εὖ ἴστε ὅτι καὶ πρὶν μάχεσθαι γελοίους τοὺς
πολεμίους θεάσεσθε.

28. Ὁ μὲν δὴ Κῦρος ταῦτα διαπραξάμενος ἐπὶ
τὸ δεξιὸν παρήει' ὁ δὲ Κροῖσος νομίσας ἤδη
ἐγγύτερον εἶναι τῶν πολεμίων τὴν φάλαγγα σὺν
ἡ αὐτὸς ἐπορεύετο ἢ τὰ ἀ ἀνατεινόμενα κέρατα, ἦρε
τοῖς κέρασι σημεῖον μηκέτι ἄνω πορεύεσθαι, ἀλλ᾽
αὐτοῦ ἐν χώρᾳ στραφῆναι. ὡς δ᾽ ὄστησαν ἀντία

Ν ed MSS., most Edd.; Castalio’s suggestion ἧπερ is
adopted by Marchant, Gemoll.

214

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 20-23

us God gives the victory first, if afterwards anything
is left of any part of the enemy, let us all engage
any force that still continues the fight.”

21. Thus he spoke and passed on. And as he (2) the com-
went along the flank, he came to the general in fpechariots,
command of the chariots there and to him he said :

“ Yes, I am coming to help you ; but when you see
us charging on the extremity of the enemy’s wing,
then do you try at the same time to break through
their lines; for you will be in a much securer
position if you get clear through than if you are ,
enclosed within their lines.”

22. And as he passed on again and came behind (8) Pher-
the women’s carriages, he ordered Artagerses and aicerics
Pharnuchus with their respective regiments of
infantry and cavalry to stay there. “But,” said he,

“when you see me charging against those opposite
our right wing, do you also attack those opposite you.
And you will be in a phalanx—the formation in which
you would be strongest—and take the enemy on
their flank, the position in which an army is weakest. |
And, as you see, their cavalry stands furthest out ; so
by all means send against them the brigade of
camels, and be assured that even before the battle
begins you will see the enemy in a ridiculous
plight.”

23. When Cyrus had completed his round of the Croesus
troops, he passed on to the right wing. And Croesus, cases
thinking that the centre, which he commanded in
person, was already nearer to the enemy than the
wings that were spreading out beyond, gave a signal
to his wings not to go out any further but to halt and
face about. And when they had halted, and stood

215

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

A e¢ An 9 4
πρὸς τὸ τοῦ Κύρου στράτευμα ὁρῶντες, ἐσήμηνεν
a ’

αὐτοῖς πορεύεσθαι πρὸς τοὺς πολεμίους. 24. καὶ

4 \ a a 4 > δ \ K ,
οὕτω δὴ προσῇσαν τρεῖς φάλαγγες ἐπὶ TO Kupou

: \ 4
στράτευμα, ἡ μὲν pia κατὰ πρόσωπον, τὼ δὲ δύο,
\ ,
ἡ μὲν κατὰ τὸ δεξιόν, ἡ δὲ κατὰ TO Eevwvupor:
ὥστε πολὺν φόβον παρεῖναι πάσῃ τῇ Κύρου
στρατιᾷ. ὥσπερ γὰρ μικρὸν πλινθίον ἐν μεγάλῳ
, Ὁ Ν 4 4 4

τεθέν, οὕτω καὶ τὸ Κύρου στράτευμα πάντοθεν
περιείχετο ὑπὸ τῶν πολεμίων καὶ ἱππεῦσι καὶ
ὁπλίταις καὶ πελτοφόροις καὶ τοξόταις καὶ ἅρ-
μασι πλὴν ἐξόπισθεν. 25. ὅμως δὲ ws! ὁ Κῦρος

3 Ἁ 2 / 3 4 lA 3
[ἐπεὶ] 52 παρήγγειλεν, ἐστράφησαν πάντες ἀντι-
πρόσωποι τοῖς πολεμίοις" καὶ ἣν μὲν πολλὴ παν-

/ νι ς»ΝἉ a \ , ? vad ς / \

ταχόθεν σιγὴ ὑπὸ τοῦ TO μέλλον ὀκνεῖν: ἡνίκα δὲ
ἔδοξε τῷ Κύρῳ καιρὸς εἶναι, ἐξῆρχε παιᾶνα, συνε-
πήχησε δὲ πᾶς ὁ στρατός. 26. μετὰ δὲ τοῦτο τῷ
Ἐνυαλίῳ τε ἅμα ἐπηλάλαξαν καὶ ἐξανίσταται ὁ
Κῦρος, καὶ εὐθὺς μὲν μετὰ τῶν ἱππέων λαβὼν
πλαγίους τοὺς πολεμίους ὁμόσε αὐτοῖς τὴν ταχί-
στην συνεμίγνυ" οἱ δὲ πεζοὶ αὐτῷ συντεταγμένοι
ταχὺ ἐφείποντο, καὶ περιεπτύσσοντο ἔνθεν καὶ
ἔνθεν, ὥστε πολὺ ἐπλεονέκτει: φάλαγγι γὰρ κατὰ

4 , σ΄ \ 3 \ \
κέρας προσέβαλλεν: ὥστε ταχὺ ἰσχυρὰ φυγὴ
ἐγένετο τοῖς πολεμίοις.

1 ὡς Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; καὶ MSS., earlier Edd.

2 ἐπεὶ MSS., earlier Edd.; bracketed by Hug, Marchant,
Gemoll.

216

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 23-26

facing Cyrus’s army, Croesus gave them the bignal to
advance against the foe. 24. And so the three
phalanxes advanced upon the army of Cyrus, one from

in front, the other two against his wings, one from

the right, the other from the left; in consequence,
great fear came upon all his army. For just like a
little tile set inside a large one,! Cyrus’s army was
encompassed by the enemy on every side, except

the rear, with horsemen and hoplites, with targeteers

and bowmen and chariots. 25. Still, when Cyrus
gave the command, they all turned and faced the
enemy. And deep silence reigned on every hand
because of their apprehension as to what was coming.
Then, when it seemed to Cyrus to be just the right
time, he began the paean and all the army joined in

the chant. 26. After it was finished, together they but Cyrus
raised the battle-shout to “Enyalius, and in that 2nticipates
instant Cyrus dashed forward ; and at once he hurled right,
his cavalry upon the enemy’s flank and in a moment he

was engaged with them hand to hand. With a rapid
movement the infantry followed him in good order
and began to envelop the enemy on this side and on
that, so that he had them at a great disadvantage ;

for he clashed with a phalanx against their flank ;
and as a result, the enemy soon were in headlong
flight.

1 The point of Xenophon’s simile is clear, when we recall
the marble tiling of the temple roofs of his time; the
situation was like this:

=

217

XENOPHON ᾿

21. ‘Os δὲ ἤσθετο ᾿Αρταγέρσης ἐν ἔργῳ ὄντα
τὸν Κῦρον, ἐπιτίθεται καὶ αὐτὸς κατὰ τὰ εὐώνυμα,
προεὶς τὰς καμήλους ὥσπερ Κῦρος ἐκέλευσεν. οἱ
δὲ ἵπποι αὐτὰς ἐκ πάνυ πολλοῦ οὐκ ἐδέχοντο,
ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μὲν ἔκφρονες γιγνόμενοι ἔφευγον, οἱ δ᾽
ἐξήλλοντο, οἱ δ᾽ ἐνέπιπτον ἀλλήλοις. τοιαῦτα
γὰρ πάσχουσιν ἵπποι ὑπὸ καμήλων. 28. ὁ δὲ
᾿Αρταγέρσης συντεταγμένους ἔχων τοὺς μεθ᾽ éav-
τοῦ ταραττομένοις ἐπέκειτο" καὶ τὰ ἅρματα δὲ
κατὰ τὸ δεξιὸν καὶ τὸ εὐώνυμον ἅμα ἐνέβαλλε.
καὶ πολλοὶ μὲν τὰ ἅρματα φεύγοντες ὑπὸ τῶν
κατὰ κέρας ἑπομένων ἀπέθνησκον, πολλοὶ δὲ τού-
τους φεύγοντες ὑπὸ τῶν ἁρμάτων ἡλίσκοντο.

29. Καὶ ὁ ᾿Αβραδάτας δὲ οὐκέτι ἔμελλεν, ἀλλ᾽
ἀναβοήσας, “Avdpes φίλοι, ἕπεσθε, ἐνίει οὐδὲν
φειδόμενος τῶν ἵππων, ἀλλ᾽ ἰσχυρῶς ἐξαιμάττων
τῷ κέντρῳφ' συνεξώρμησαν δὲ καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι ἁρμα-
τηλάται. καὶ τὰ μὲν ἅρματα ἔφευγεν αὐτοὺς
εὐθύς, τὰ μὲν καὶ ἀναλαβόντα τοὺς παραβάτας,
τὰ δὲ καὶ ἀπολιπόντα.

80. Ὁ δὲ ᾿Αβραδάτας ἀντικρὺ διάττων εἰς
τὴν τῶν Αἰγυπτίων φάλαγγα ἐμβάλλει συνεισ-
éBarov δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ οἱ ἐγγύτατα τεταγμένοι.
πολλαχοῦ μὲν οὖν καὶ ἄλλοθι δῆλον ὡς οὐκ
ἔστιν ἰσχυροτέρα φάλαγξ ἢ ὅταν ἐκ φίλων.
συμμάχων ἠθροισμένη ἢ, καὶ ἐν τούτῳ δὲ ἐδή-
λωσεν. οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἑταῖροί τε αὐτοῦ καὶ ὁμοτρά-

1 διάττων F, Hug, Marchant Gemoll; δι’ αὐτῶν xzDV,
Dindorf, Breitenbach.

218

a

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 27-30

27. As soon as Artagerses saw Cyrus in action, artagerses

‘he delivered his attack on the enemy’s left, ™ thelsft

putting forward the camels, as Cyrus had directed.
But while the camels were still a great way off, the
horses gave way before them ; some took fright and
ran away, others began to rear, while others plunged
into one another; for such is the usual effect that
camels produce upon horses. 28. And Artagerses,
with his men in order, fell upon them in their con-
fusion; and: at the same moment the chariots also
charged on both the right and the left. And many
in their flight from the chariots were slain by the
cavalry following up their attack upon the flank, and
many also trying to escape from the cavalry were
caught by the chariots.

29. And Abradatas also lost no more time, but Abradatas
shouting, “ Now, friends, follow me,” he swept for- charges te
ward, showing no mercy to his horses but drawing
blood from them in streams with every stroke of the
lash. And the rest of the chariot-drivers also rushed
forward with him. And the opposing chariots at
once broke into flight before them; some, as they
fled, took up their dismounted ! fighting men, others
left theirs behind.

30. But Abradatas plunged directly through them
and hurled himself upon the Egyptian phalanx; and
the nearest of those who were arrayed with him also
joined in the charge. Now, it has been demonstrated
on many other occasions that there is no stronger
phalanx than that which is composed of comrades
that are close friends ; and it was shown to be true
on this occasion. For it was only the personal friends
and mess-mates of Abradatas who pressed home the

1 Compare III. iii. 60; VI. i. 27.
219

XENOPHON

πεζοι συνεισέβαλον" οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι ἡνίοχοι ws εἶδον
e , A [4 Ἁ 3 ,
ὑπομένοντας πολλῷ στίφει τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους,
be eA 4 ν νΝ 7
ἐξέκλιναν κατὰ τὰ φεύγοντα ἅρματα καὶ τούτοις
? ’ ς A 3 3 VA φ
ἐφείποντο.. 31. οἱ δὲ ἀμφὶ ᾿Αβραδάταν 4 μὲν
ἐνέβαλλον, ἅτε οὐ δυναμένων διαχάσασθαι τῶν
Αὐγυπτίων διὰ τὸ μένειν τοὺς ἔνθεν καὶ ἔνθεν
αὐτῶν, τοὺς μὲν ὀρθοὺς τῇ ῥύμῃ τῇ τῶν ἵππων
παίοντες ἀνέτρεπον, τοὺς δὲ πίπτοντας κατη-
λόων καὶ αὐτοὺς καὶ ὅπλα καὶ ἵπποις καὶ
τροχοῖς.1 ὅτου δ᾽ ἐπιλάβοιτο τὰ δρέπανα, πάντα
βίᾳ διεκόπτετο καὶ ὅπλα καὶ σώματα.

32. Ἐν δὲ τῷ ἀδιηγήτῳ τούτῳ ταράχῳ ὑπὸ
τῶν παντοδαπῶν ow υμάτων ἐ αλλομένων τῶν
τροχῶν ἐκπίπτει ὁ ABpaddras καὶ ἄλλοι δὲ
τῶν συνεισβαλόντων, καὶ οὗτοι μὲν ἐνταῦθα
ἄνδρες ἀγαθοὶ γενόμενοι κατεκόπησαν καὶ ἀπέ-
θανον.

\ »
Οἱ δὲ Πέρσαι συνεπισπόμενοι, ἣ μὲν ὁ Αβρα-

4
datas ἐνέβαλε καὶ of σὺν αὐτῷ, ταύτῃ ἐπεισ .-

πεσόντες τεταραγμένους ἐφόνευον, ἡ δὲ ἀπαθεῖς
ἐγένοντο ot Αἰγύπτιοι, πολλοὶ δ᾽ are ἦσαν,
ἐχώρουν ἐναντίοι τοῖς Πέρσαις. ἔνθα δὴ
δεινὴ μάχη ἦν καὶ δοράτων καὶ "fuoran καὶ
μα αιρῶν" ἐπλεονέκτουν μέντοι οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι καὶ
πλήθει καὶ τοῖς ὅπλοις. τά τε γὰρ δόρατα ἰσχυρὰ
καὶ μακρὰ ἔτι καὶ νῦν ἔχουσιν, ai τε ἀσπίδες
πολὺ μᾶλλον τῶν θωράκων καὶ τῶν γέρρων καὶ
στεγάξουσι τὰ σώματα καὶ πρὸς τὸ ὠθεῖσθαι

συνεργάζονται πρὸς τοῖς ὦὥμοις οὖσαι. συγκλεί-

1 ἵπποις καὶ τροχοῖς Camerarius, Edd. ; ἵππους καὶ τροχούς

MSS.
220

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 30-33

charge with him, while the rest of the charioteers,
when they saw that the Egyptians with their dense
throng withstood them, turned aside after the fleeing
chariots and pursued them. 31. But in the place
where Abradatas and his companions charged, the
Egyptians could not make an opening for them
because the men on either side of them stood firm ;
consequently, those of the enemy who stood upright
were struck in the furious charge of the horses and
overthrown, and those who fell were crushed to
pieces by the horses and the wheels, they and their
arms; and whatever was caught in the scythes—
everything, arms and men, was horribly mangled.

32. As in this indescribable confusion the wheels
bounded over the heaps of every sort, Abradatas and
others of those who went with him into the charge
were thrown to the ground, and there, though they
proved themselves men of valour, they were cut down
and slain.

Then the Persians, following up the attack at the The
point where Abradatas and his men had made their qlinage ths
charge, made havoc of the enemy in their confusion ; Egyptian
but where the Egyptians were still unharmed—and °”*"”
there were many such—they advanced to oppose the
Persians. 33. Here, then, was a dreadful conflict with
spears and lances and swords. The Egyptians, how-
ever, had the advantage both in numbers and in
weapons ; for the spears that they use even unto this
day are long and powerful, and their shields cover
their bodies much more effectually than corselets and
targets, and as they rest against the shoulder they
are a help in shoving. So, locking their shields to-

221

XENOPHON

σαντες οὖν tas ἀσπίδας ἐχώρουν καὶ ἐώθουν.
84, οἱ δὲ Πέρσαι οὐκ ἐδύναντο ἀντέχειν, ἅτε
ἐν ἄκραις ταῖς χερσὶ τὰ γέρρα ἔχοντες, ἀλλ᾽
ἐπὶ πόδα ἀνεχάζοντο παίοντες καὶ παιόμενοι,
ἕως ὑπὸ ταῖς μηχαναῖς ἐγένοντο. ἐπεὶ μέντοι
ἐνταῦθα ἦλθον, ἐπαίοντο αὖθις οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι ἀπὸ
τῶν πύργων’ καὶ οἱ ἐπὶ πᾶσι δὲ οὐκ εἴων φεύγειν
οὔτε τοὺς τοξότας οὔτε τοὺς ἀκοντιστάς, ἀλλ
ἀνατεταμένοι τὰς μαχαίρας ἠνάγκαζον καὶ το-
ξεύειν καὶ ἀκοντίζειν. 35. ἦν δὲ πολὺς μὲν
ἀνδρῶν φόνος, πολὺς δὲ κτύπος ὅπλων καὶ βελῶν
παντοδαπῶν, πολλὴ δὲ βοὴ τῶν μὲν ἀνακα-
λούντων ἀλλήλους, τῶν δὲ παρακελευομένων, τῶν
δὲ θεοὺς ἐπικαλουμένων.
36. Ἔν δὲ τούτῳ Κῦρος διώκων τοὺς καθ᾽
αὑτὸν παραγίγνεται. ὡς δ᾽ εἶδε τοὺς Πέρσας
ἐκ τῆς χώρας ἐωσμένους, HAynoé τε καὶ γνοὺς
ὅτε οὐδαμῶς ἂν θᾶττον σχοίη τοὺς πολεμίους
τῆς εἰς τὸ πρόσθεν προόδου ἢ εἰ εἰς τὸ ὄπισθεν
περιελάσειεν αὐτῶν, παραγγείλας ὅπεσθαι τοῖς
μεθ᾽ αὑτοῦ περιήλαυνεν εἰς τὸ ὄπισθεν καὶ
εἰσπεσόντες παίουσιν ἀφορῶντας ὃ καὶ πολλοὺς
κατακαίνουσιν. 37. οἱ δὲ Αἰγύπτιοι ὡς ἤσθοντο,
ἐβόων τε ὅτι ὄπισθεν οἱ πολέμιοι καὶ ἐστρέφοντο
ἐν ταῖς πληγαῖς. καὶ ἐνταῦθα δὴ φύρδην ἐμά-
χοντο καὶ “πεζοὶ καὶ ἱππεῖς, πεπτωκὼς δέ τις
ὑπὸ τῷ Κύρου ἵππῳ καὶ πατούμενος παίει εἰς
τὴν “γαστέρα τῇ μαχαίρᾳ τὸν ἵππον αὐτοῦ' ὁ
δὲ ἵππος πληγεὶς σφαδάξων ἀποσείεται τὸν
1 εἰ Philelphus, Edd.; not in MSS.

2 ἀφορῶντας MSS., Hug, Dindorf, Breitenbach, Marchant;
ἀποροῦντας Madvig, Gemoll (in their dsstress).

222

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 33-37

gether, they advanced and shoved. 34. And because
the Persians had to hold out their little shields
clutched in their hands, they were unable to hold the
line, but were forced back foot by foot, giving and
taking blows, until they came up under cover of the
moving towers. When they reached that point, the
Egyptians in turn received a volley from “the towers;
and the forces in the extreme rear would not allow
any retreat on the part of either archers or lancers,
but with drawn swords they compelled them to shoot
and hurl. 35. Then there was a dreadful carnage, an
awful din of arms and missiles of every sort, and a
great tumult of men, as they called to one another
for aid, or exhorted one another, or invoked the

8.

36. At this juncture Cyrus.came up in pursuit of Cyrus falls
the part that had been opposed to him; and when UP" their
he saw that the Persians had been forced from their
position, he was grieved ; but as he realized that he
could in no way check the enemy’s progress more
quickly than by marching around behind them, he
ordered his men to follow him and rode around to the
rear. There he fell upon the enemy as they faced
the other way and smote them and slew many of
them. 37. And when the Egyptians became aware
of their position they shouted out that the enemy was
in their rear, and amidst the blows they faced about.
And then they fought promiscuously both foot and
horse; and a certain man, who had fallen under
Cyrus’s horse and was under the animal’s heels, struck
the horse in the belly with his sword. And the horse
thus wounded plunged convulsively and threw Cyrus

φ

223

XENOPHON

Κῦρον. 38. ἔνθα δὴ ἔγνω ἄν τις. ὅσον ἄξιον
Ν \ “Ἢ Ν € Ἁ Ὁ Ἁ 3 ΄
εἴη τὸ φιλεῖσθαι ἄρχοντα ὑπὸ τῶν περὶ αὐτόν.
εὐθὺς γὰρ ἀνεβόησάν τε πάντες καὶ προσπεσόντες
ἐμάχοντο, ἐώθουν, ἐωθοῦντο, ἔπαιον, ἐπαίοντο.
καταπηδήσας δέ τις ἀπὸ τοῦ ἵππον τῶν τοῦ
Κύρου ὑστηρετῶν ἀναβάλλει αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸν ἑαυτοῦ
ἵππον. 39. ὡς δ᾽ ἀνέβη ὁ Κῦρος, κατεῖδε πάντοθεν
δὲ ’ \ Ad / \ a ς /
ἤδη παιομένους τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους: καὶ yap Ὕστά-
σπας ἤδη παρῆν σὺν τοῖς Περσῶν ἱππεῦσι καὶ
Χρυσάντας. ἀλλὰ τούτους ἐμβάλλειν μὲν οὐκέτι
εἴα εἰς τὴν φάλαγγα τῶν Αἰγυπτίων, ἔξωθεν

δὲ τοξεύειν καὶ ἀκοντίζειν ἐκέλευεν.
‘Os δ᾽ ἐγένετο περιελαύνων παρὰ τὰς μηχανάς,
” 39. A 3 a 3 A /
ἔδοξεν αὐτῷ ἀναβῆναι ἐπὶ τῶν πύργων τινὰ καὶ
UA ΝΜ δ ΝΜ 7 a
κατασκέψασθαι εἴ πῃ καὶ ἄλλο τι μένοι τῶν
/ . a
πολεμίων καὶ μάχοιτο. 40. ἐπεὶ δὲ ἀνέβη, κατεῖδε
μεστὸν τὸ πεδίον ἵππων, ἀνθρώπων, ἁρμάτων,
φευγόντων, διωκόντων, κρατούντων, κρατουμένων"
, δ᾽ > ὃ a 9 δὲ ” 25 , ὃ a Ἢ
μένον δ᾽ οὐδαμοῦ οὐδὲν ἔτι ἐδύνατο κατιδεῖν πλὴν
τὸ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων: οὗτοι δὲ ἐπειδὴ ἠποροῦντο,
πάντοθεν κύκλον ποιησάμενοι, ὥστε ὁρᾶσθαι τὰ
[τὰ ¢e \ a 3 , 3 4 \ 2 ’
ὅπλα, ὑπὸ ταῖς ἀσπίσιν ἐκάθηντο" καὶ ἐποίουν
μὲν οὐδὲν ἔτι, ἔπασχον δὲ πολλὰ καὶ δεινά.
41. ᾿Αγασθεὶς δὲ ὁ Κῦρος αὐτοὺς καὶ οἰκτείρων
Ψ 3 θ ὶ ΝΜ ὃ of 3 A 3 4 1
OTL ὥγαθοὶ avopes ὄντες ἀπώλλυντο, ἀνεχωρισε
πάντας τοὺς περιμαχομένους καὶ μάχεσθαι οὐδένα
ἔτι εἴα. πέμπει δὲ πρὸς αὐτοὺς κήρυκα ἐρωτῶν

1 ἀνεχώμρισε Ἰδα.; ἀνεχώρησε MSS.
224

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 37-41

off. 38. Then one might have realized how much it is
worth to an officer to be loved by his men ; for they
all at once cried out and leaping forward they
fought, shoved and were shoved, gave and received
blows. And one of his aides-de-camp leaped down
from his own horse and helped him mount upon
it; 39. and when Cyrus had mounted he saw that
the Egyptians were now assailed on-every side ; for
Hystaspas also and Chrysantas had now come up with
the Persian cavalry. But he did not permit them yet
to charge into the Egyptian phalanx, but bade them
shoot and hurl from a distance.

And when, as he rode round, he came to the Cyrus svur-
engines, he decided to ascend one of the towers and f°7s{P* ΠΟ
take a view to see if anywhere any part of the enemy's movable
forces were making a stand to fight. 40. And when ~~
he had ascended the tower, he looked down upon
the field full of horses and men and chariots, some
fleeing, some pursuing, some victorious, others van-
quished ; but nowhere could he discover any division
that was still standing its ground, except that of the
Egyptians ; and they, inasmuch as they found them-
selves in a desperate condition, formed in a complete
circle and crouched behind their shields, so that only
their weapons were visible ; but they were no longer
accomplishing anything, but were suffering very
heavy loss.

41. And Cyrus, filled with admiration for their He spares
conduct and moved to pity for them that men as eects
brave as they were should be slain, drew off all
those who were fighting around the ring and allowed
no one to fight any more. Then he sent a herald
to them to ask whether they all wished to die for

225
VOL. II. Q

XENOPHON

πότερα βούλονται ἀπολέσθαι πάντες ὑπὲρ τῶν
προδεδωκότων αὐτοὺς ἢ σωθῆναι ἄνδρες ἀγαθοὶ
δοκοῦντες εἶναι.

Οἱ δ᾽ ἀπεκρίναντο, Πῶς δ᾽ ἂν ἡμεῖς σωθείημεν
ἄνδρες ἀγαθοὶ δοκοῦντες εἶναι;

42, Ὁ δὲ Κῦρος πάλιν ἔλεγεν, “Ore ἡμεῖς ὑμᾶς
ὁρῶμεν μόνους καὶ μένοντας καὶ μάχεσθαι ἐθέ-
λοντας.

᾿Αχλὰ τοὐντεῦθεν, ἔφασαν οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι, τί
καλὸν ἂν ποιοῦντες σωθείημεν;

Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος αὖ πρὸς τοῦτο εἶπεν, [Ei τῶν τε
συμμαχομένων μηδένα προδόντες σωθείητε]; Τά
τε ὅπλα παραδόντες φίλοι τε γενόμενοι τοῖς αἱρου-
μένοις ὑμᾶς σῶσαι, ἐξὸν ἀπολέσαι.

48. ᾿Ακούσαντες ταῦτα ἐπήροντο, Ἦν δὲ γενώ-
μεθά σοι φίλοι, τί ἡμῖν ἀξιώσεις χρῆσθαι;

᾿Απεκρίνατο ὁ Κῦρος, Εὖ ποιεῖν καὶ εὖ πάσχειν.

᾿Επηρώτων πάλιν οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι, Τίνα εὐεργεσίαν;

Πρὸς τοῦτο εἶπεν ὁ Κῦρος, Μισθὸν μὲν ὑμῖν
δοίην ἂν πλείονα ἢ νῦν ἐλαμβάνετε ὅσον ἂν χρόνον
πόλεμος ἦ' εἰρήνης δὲ γενομένης τῷ βουλομένῳ
ὑμῶν μένειν παρ᾽ ἐμοὶ χώραν τε δώσω καὶ πόλεις
καὶ γυναῖκας καὶ οἰκέτας.

44. ᾿Ακούσαντες ταῦτα οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι τὸ μὲν
ἐπὶ Κροῖσον συστρατεύειν ἀφελεῖν σφίσιν ἐδε-
ἠθησαν' τούτῳ γὰρ μόνῳ γυγνώσκεσθαι ἔφασαν"
τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα συνομολογήσαντες ἔδοσαν πίστιν καὶ

ἔλαβον.

1 ΕῚ... σωθείητε MSS., earlier Edd.; bracketed by Hug,
Marchant, Gemoll [Jf you could save your lives wit be-
traying any of your friends).

226

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 41-44

those who had treacherously deserted them or to
save their lives and at the same time be accounted
brave men.

“ον could we save our lives,’ they answered,
“4 and at the same time be accounted brave men ὃ

42. “You can,” Cyrus replied, “because we are
witnesses that you are the only ones who stood your
ground and were willing to fight.”

“ Well,” answered the Egyptians, “ granting that,
what can we do consistently with honour to save our
lives?”

* You could surrender your arms,” Cyrus answered
again, “ and become friends of those who choose to
save you, when it is in their power to destroy you.”

43. “ And if we become your friends,” they asked
on hearing that, “‘ how will you see fit to deal with
us?”

“1 will do you favours and expect favours from
you,” answered Cyrus.

«What sort of favours?” asked the Egyptians in
turn.

“ As long as the war continues,” Cyrus made and wins
answer to this, “I would give you larger pay than atlewiauce
you were now receiving ; and when peace is made,
to those of you who care to stay with me I will
give lands and cities and wives and servants.”

44. On hearing this, the Egyptians begged to be
excused from taking part in any campaign against
Croesus, for with him alone, they said, they were
acquainted ; all other stipulations they accepted, and
gave and received pledges of good faith.

227
ο 3

XENOPHON

/

45. Kal of Αἰγύπτιοί τε οἱ καταμείναντες τότε

A a af
ἔτι καὶ νῦν βασιλεῖ πιστοὶ διαμένουσι, Ἰζῦρός τε

’ 3 a Ν ¥ NW A A
πόλεις αὐτοῖς ἔδωκε, TAS μὲν ἄνω, al ἔτι καὶ viv
πόλεις Αἰγυπτίων καλοῦνται, Λάρισαν δὲ καὶ
Κυλλήνην παρὰ Κύμην πλησίον θαλάττης, ἃς ἔτι
καὶ νῦν οἱ aw ἐκείνων ἔχουσι.

Ταῦτα δὲ διαπραξάμενος ὁ Κῦρος ἤδη σκοταῖος
ἀναγαγὼν ἐστρατοπεδεύσατο ἐν Θυμβράροις.

406. Ἐν δὲ τῇ μάχῃ τῶν πολεμίων Αἰγύπτιοι

U 3 , A \ \ 4 \ la)
μόνοι ηὐδοκίμησαν, τῶν δὲ σὺν Κύρῳ τὸ Περσῶν
ἱππικὸν κράτιστον ἔδοξεν εἶναι' ὥστ᾽ ἔτι καὶ νῦν

’ ς ὦ 4 a a ς A
διαμένει ἡ ὅπλισις ἣν τότε Kipos τοῖς ἱππεῦσι
κατεσκεύασεν.

47. Ἡὐδοκίμησε δὲ ἰσχυρῶς καὶ τὰ δρεπανη-
φόρα ἅρματα" ὥστε καὶ τοῦτο ἔτι καὶ νῦν διαμένει

\ 4 a 3 4
TO πολεμιστήριον τῷ ἀεὶ βασιλεύοντι.

48. Αἱ μέντοι κάμηλοι ἐφόβουν μόνον τοὺς
ἵππους, οὐ μέντοι κατέκαινόν γε οἱ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν
e al ὑδ᾽ 3 ’ 3 é0 e \ e ’
ἱππεῖς, οὐδ᾽ αὐτοί γε ἀπέθνησκον ὑπὸ ἱππέων'
οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἵππος ἐπέλαζε. 49. καὶ χρήσιμον μὲν
ἐδόκει εἶναι" ἀλλὰ γὰρ οὔτε τρέφειν οὐδεὶς ἐθέλει

Ἁ 3 \ , [.4 > 4 a ΕΣ
καλὸς κἀγαθὸς κάμηλον ὥστ᾽ ἐποχεῖσθαι, οὔτε
μελετᾶν ὡς πολεμήσων ἀπὸ τούτων. οὕτω δὴ
ἀπολαβοῦσαι πάλιν τὸ ἑαυτῶν σχῆμα ἐν τοῖς
σκευοφόροις διάγουσι.

1 ἱππεῖς MSS., most Edd.; ἱππέας Gemoll.

228

CYROPAEDIA, VII. i. 45-49

45. And the Egyptians who then stayed in the
country have continued loyal subjects to the king
even unto this day; and Cyrus gave them cities,
some in the interior, which even to this day are
called Egyptian cities, and besides these Larissa and
Cyllene near Cyme on the coast ; and their descend-
ants dwell there even unto this day.

When he had accomplished this, it was already
dark ; and Cyrus led back his forces and encamped
in Thymbrara.

46. The Egyptians were the only ones of all the Observa-
enemy that distinguished themselves in the battle, ar ὡς we
while of those under Cyrus the Persian cavalry
seemed to be the most efficient. And therefore the
equipment which Cyrus had then provided for his
cavalry continues in use even to our own times.

47. The scythe-bearing chariots also won extra-
ordinary distinction, so that this military device also
has been retained even to our day by each successive
king.

48. The camels, however, did nothing more than
frighten the horses ; their riders could neither kill
any one nor be killed by any of the enemy’s
cavalry, for not a horse would come near them.
49. What they did do seemed useful enough ; but be
that as it may, no gentleman is willing to keep a
camel for riding or to practise for fighting in war
uponone. And so they have again taken their proper
position and do service among the pack-animals.

229

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

2 [οἱ > ‘\ “ἢ 3 A \ »
οἰκιῶν, εὐθὺς συνεκάλεσεν αὐτῶν τοὺς ἄρχοντας
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ἀπιέναι ἐκ τοῦ στρατεύματος ὡς

4 > XN 3 ως 3 ,
τάχιστα. 6. Οὐ yap ἄν, ἔφη, ἀνασχοίμην πλεο-

a ec ha ce)
νεκτοῦντας ὁρῶν τοὺς ἀτακτοῦντας. καὶ εὖ μέν,
/ a
ἔφη, ἐπίστασθε ὅτι παρεσκευαζόμην ἐγὼ ὑμᾶς

\ a
τοὺς ἐμοὶ συστρατευομένους πᾶσι Χαλδαίοις
μακαριστοὺς ποιῆσαι" νῦν δ᾽, ἔφη, μὴ θαυμάξετε
ἤν τις καὶ ἀπιοῦσιν ὑμῖν κρείττων ἐντύχῃ.

7. ᾿Ακούσαντες ταῦτα οἱ Χαλδαῖοι ἔδεισάν τε
καὶ ἱκέτευον παύσασθαι ὀργιζόμενον καὶ τὰ
χρήματα πάντα ἀποδώσειν ἔφασαν. ὁ δ᾽ εἶπεν
ὅτε οὐδὲν αὐτῶν δέοιτο. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἴ με, ἔφη, βού-

4 3 4 3 4 [τὰ
λεσθε παύσασθαι ἀχθόμενον, ἀπόδοτε πάντα ὅσα
a \
ἐλάβετε τοῖς διαφυλάξασι τὴν ἄκραν. ἣν yap
αἴσθωνται οἱ ἄλλοι στρατιῶται ὅτι πλεονεκτοῦσιν
οἱ εὔτακτοι γενόμενοι, πάντα μοι καλῶς ἕξει.

8. Οἱ μὲν δὴ Χαλδαῖοι οὕτως ἐποίησαν ὡς
ἐκέλευσεν ὁ Κῦρος: καὶ ἔλαβον οἱ πειθόμενοι

a e “Ὁ
πολλὰ καὶ παντοῖα χρήματα. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος κατα-
στρατοπεδεύσας τοὺς ἑαυτοῦ, ὅπου ἐδόκει ἐπιτη-
δειότατον εἶναι τῆς πόλεως, μένειν ἐπὶ τοῖς ὅπλοις
παρήγγειλε καὶ ἀριστοποιεῖσθαι.

9. Ταῦτα δὲ διαπραξάμενος ἀγαγεῖν ἐκέλευσεν

e al \ a € δὲ Κ a e 15 \
αὑτῷ tov Κροῖσον. ὁ potoos ὡς εἶδε τὸν

[οὶ a 4 ΝΜ “A \ € 4
Κῦρον, Χαῖρε, ὦ δέσποτα, ἔφη" τοῦτο yap ἡ τύχη

a ,
καὶ ἔχειν τὸ ἀπὸ τοῦδε δίδωσι σοὶ καὶ ἐμοὶ
προσαγορεύειν.
Ἁ ’ ” φ a) 3 ’ ΝΜ
10. Καὶ σύ γε, ἔφη, ὦ Κροῖσε, ἐπείπερ ἄνθρω-
1 αὑτῷ F, Edd.; αὐτῷ xzDV.
232

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ii. 5-10

the city to get plunder from the houses. He at
once called their officers together and told them to
leave his army with all speed. 6. “For,” said he,
“I could not endure to see men who are guilty
of insubordination better off than others. And let
me tell you,” he added, “that I was getting ready
to make you Chaldaeans who have been helping
in my campaigns objects of envy in the eyes of all
other Chaldaeans ; but, as it is, you need not be sur-
prised if some one who is your superior in strength
should fall in with you, even as you go away.”

7. When they heard this, the Chaldaeans were
afraid; they besought him to lay aside his wrath
and promised to give up their plunder. But he said
he did not want it. “ But,” said he, ‘“‘if you wish Good
me to forget my displeasure, surrender all that you discipline
have taken to those who have not relaxed their
guard of the citadel. For if the rest of the soldiers
find out that those who have been obedient to orders
are better off than the rest, everything will be as I
wish.”

8. The Chaldaeans, accordingly, did as Cyrus
bade; and the obedient received a large amount of
spoil of every description. And Cyrus encamped his
men in that part of the city where he deemed it
most convenient, ordering them to stay in their
quarters and take luncheon there.

9. When he had attended to this, he ordered Croesus
Croesus to be brought before him. And when asc
Croesus saw Cyrus, he said: “I salute you, my
sovereign lord; for fortune grants that henceforth
you should bear this title and I address you by it.”

10. “ And I you, Croesus; for we are both men.

\ 233

~

XENOPHON

3

οἱ γέ ἐσμεν ἀμφότεροι. ἀτάρ, ἔφη, ὦ Κροῖσε,
ἄρ᾽ ἄν τί μοι ἐθελήσαις συμβουλεῦσαι;

Καὶ βουλοίμην γ᾽ ἄν, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε, ἀγαθόν τί
σοι εὑρεῖν: τοῦτο γὰρ ἂν οἶμαι ἀγαθὸν κἀμοὶ
γενέσθαι.

11. ΓΑκουσον τοίνυν, ἔφη, ὦ Κροῖσε: ἐγὼ γὰρ
ὁρῶν τοὺς στρατιώτας πολλὰ πεπονηκότας καὶ
πολλὰ κεκινδυνευκότας καὶ νῦν νομίζοντας πόλιν
ΝΜ \ ’ὔ 4 a?
ἔχειν τὴν πλουσιωτάτην ἐν τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ μετὰ Βαβυ-
λῶνα, ἀξιῶ ὠφεληθῆναι τοὺς στρατιώτας. γγ-
γνώσκω γάρ, ἔφη, ὅτι εἰ μή τινα καρπὸν λήψονται
τῶν πόνων, οὐ δυνήσομαι αὐτοὺς πολὺν χρόνον
πειθομένους ἔχειν. διαρπάσαι μὲν οὖν αὐτοῖς
ἐφεῖναι τὴν πόλιν οὐ βούλομαι: τήν τε γὰρ πόλιν
νομίζω ἂν διαφθαρῆναι, ἔν τὲ τῇ ἁρπαγῇ εὖ old
ὅτι οἱ πονηρότατοι πλεονεκτήσειαν ἄν.

12. ᾿Ακούσας ταῦτα ὁ Κροῖσος ἔλεξεν, ᾿Αλλ
ἐμέ, ἔφη, ἔασον λέξαι πρὸς ods ἂν ἐγὼ Λυδῶν
ἔλθω ' ὅτι διαπέπραγμαι παρὰ σοῦ μὴ ποιῆσαι
ἁρπαγὴν μηδὲ ἐᾶσαι ἀφανισθῆναι παῖδας καὶ
γυναῖκας" ὑπεσχόμην δέ σοι ἀντὶ τούτων ἧ μὴν
παρ᾽ ἑκόντων Λυδῶν ἔσεσθαι πᾶν ὅ τι καλὸν
κἀγαθόν ἐστιν ἐν Σάρδεσιν. 18. ἢν γὰρ ταῦτα
ἀκούσωσιν, old ὅτι ἥξει σοι πᾶν ὅ τι ἐστὶν
ἐνθάδε καλὸν κτῆμα ἀνδρὶ καὶ γυναικί' καὶ
ὁμοίως εἰς νέωτα πολλῶν καὶ καλῶν πάλιν σοι
πλήρης ἡ πόλις ἔσται' ἣν δὲ διαρπάσῃς, καὶ ai
τέχναι σοι, ἃς πηγάς φασι τῶν καλῶν εἶναι,
διεφθαρμέναι ἔσονται. 14. ἐξέσται δέ σοι ἰδόντι
ταῦτα ἐλθόντα ἔτι καὶ περὶ τῆς ἁρπαγῆς βουλεύ-

1 ἔλθω Hug, Marchant ; (ἐγθέλω MSS., Dindorf, Sauppe,
Breitenbach ; ἕλωμαι Gemoll.

234

"

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ii. 10-14

But, Croesus,” he added, “ would you be willing to
give me a bit of advice?”

“ Aye, Cyrus,” said he; “I wish I could-- find
something of practical value to say to you. For that,
I think, would prove good for me as well.”’

11. “ Listen, then, Croesus,” said he. ‘ I observe
that my soldiers have gone through many toils and
dangers and now are thinking that they are in
possession of the richest city in Asia, next to Babylon ;
and I think that they deserve some reward. For I
know that if they do not reap some fruit of their
labours, I shall not be able to keep them in obedience
very long. Now, I do not wish to abandon the city Cyrus pro-
to them to plunder ; for I believe that then the city Pare Sardis
would be destroyed, and I am sure that in the pillag-
ing the worst men would get the largest share.”

12. “ Well,” said Croesus on hearing these words,
‘permit me to say to any Lydians that I meet that
I have secured from you the promise not to permit any
pillaging nor to allow the women and children to be
carried off, and that I, in return for that, have given
you my solemn promise that you should get from the
Lydians of their own free will everything there is
of beauty or value in Sardis. 13. For when they
hear this, I am sure that whatever fair possession
man or woman has will come to you; and next year
you will again find the city just as full of wealth as
it is now; whereas, if you pillage it completely, you
will find even the industrial arts utterly ruined ; and
they say that these are the fountain of wealth. 14.
But when you have seen what is brought in,
you will still have the privilege of deciding about

235

XENOPHON

σασθαι. πρῶτον δ᾽, ἔφη, ἐπὶ τοὺς ἐμοὺς θησαυ-
ροὺς πέμπε καὶ παραλαμβανόντων οἱ σοὶ φύ-
λακες παρὰ τῶν ἐμῶν φυλάκων.

Ταῦτα μὲν δὴ ἅπαντα οὕτω συνήνεσε ποιεῖν ὁ
Κῦρος ὥσπερ ἔλεξεν ὁ ὁ Κροῖσος.

16. Τάδε δέ μοι πάντως, ἔφη, ὦ ὦ Κροῖσε, λέξον
πῶς σοι ἀποβέβηκε τὰ ἐκ τοῦ ἐν Δελφοῖς χρη-
oTnpiov: σοὶ γὰρ δὴ λέγεται πάνυ ye τεθερα-
πεῦσθαι ὁ ο ᾿Απόλλων καί σε πάντα ἐκείνῳ πειθό-
μενον πράττειν.

16. ᾿Εβουλόμην ἄν, ἔφη, @ Κῦρε, οὕτως ἔχειν'
νῦν δὲ πάντα τἀναντία εὐθὺς ἐξ ἀρχῆς πράττων
τροσηνεχϑην τῷ ᾿Απόλλωνι.

Πῶς δέ; ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος" δίδασκε: πάνυ γὰρ
παράδοξα λέγεις.

17. “Ore πρῶτον μέν, ἔφη, ἀμελήσας ἐρωτᾶν
τὸν θεόν, εἴ τι ἐδεόμην, eam αὐτοῦ εἰ
δύναιτο ἀληθεύειν. τοῦτο δ᾽, ἔφη, μ μὴ ὅτι θεός,
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄνθρωποι καλοὶ κἀγαθοί, ἐπειδὰν γνῶ-
σιν ἀπιστούμενοι, οὐ φιλοῦσι τοὺς ἀπιστοῦντας.
18. ἐπεὶ μέντοι ἔγνω καὶ μάλ᾽ ἄτοπα ἐμοῦ ποις
οῦντος, καίπερ" πρόσω Δελφῶν ἀπέχοντος, οὕτω
δὴ πέμπω περὶ ὶ παίδων. 19. ὁ δέ μοι τὸ μὲν πρῶτον
οὐδ᾽ ἀπεκρίνατο: ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἐγὼ πολλὰ μὲν πέμπων
ἀναθήματα χρυσᾶ, πολλὰ δ᾽ ἀργυρᾶ, πάμπολλα
δὲ θύων ἐξιλασάμην ποτὲ αὐτόν, ὡς ἐδόκουν, τότε
δή μοι ἀποκρίνεται ἐρωτῶντι τί ἄν μοι ποιήσαντι
παῖδες γένοιντο" ὁ δὲ εἶπεν ὅτι ἔσοιντο. 20. καὶ
ἐγένοντο μέν, οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἐψεύσατο,

7 a aged Bishop, Dindorf, Edd. ; παραλαμβανέτωσαν
S

@ καίπερ Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; καὶ MSS., earlier Edd.
236

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ii. 14-20

plundering the city. And first of all,” he went on,
“‘send to my treasuries and let your guards obtain
from my guards what is there.”

All this, accordingly, Cyrus agreed to have done as
Croesus suggested.

15. “ But pray tell me, Croesus,” he resumed, Croesus and
“what has come of your responses from the oracle ἢ eee
at Delphi? For it is said that Apollo has received
much service from you and that everything that you
do is done in obedience to him.”

16. “I would it were so, Cyrus,” he answered.
* But as it is, 1 have from the very beginning be-
haved toward Apollo in a way contrary to all that he
has advised.”

“ How so?” asked Cyrus; “ please explain; for
your statement sounds very strange.”’

17. “ At first,” he answered, “ instead of asking
the god for the particular favour I needed, I pro-
ceeded to put him to the test to see if he could tell
the truth. And when even men, if they are gentle-
men—to say nothing of a god—discover that they
are mistrusted, they have no love for those who
mistrust them. 18. However, as he knew even
about the gross absurdities I was engaged in, far as I
was from Delphi,! I then sent to him to inquire
if I should have male issue. 19. And at first he did
not even answer me; but when I had at last
propitiated him, as I thought, by sending many
offerings of gold and many of silver and by sacri-
ficing very many victims, then he did answer my
question as to what I should do to have sons; and
he said that I should have them. 20. And I had;
for not even in this did he speak falsely; but those

1 See Index, s.v. Croesus, note.
237

XENOPHON

γενόμενοι δὲ οὐδὲν ὥὄνησαν. ὁ μὲν yap κωφὸς ὧν
διετέλει, ὁ δὲ ἄριστος γενόμενος ἐν ἀκμῇ τοῦ βίου
ἀπώλετο. πιεζόμενος δὲ ταῖς περὶ τοὺς παῖδας
συμφοραῖς πάλιν πέμπω καὶ ἐπερωτῶ τὸν θεὸν τί ᾿
ἂν ποιῶν τὸν λοιπὸν βίον εὐδαιμονέστατα δια-
τελέσαιμι" ὁ δέ μοι ἀπεκρίνατο"

Lavrov γιγνώσκων εὐδαίμων, Κροῖσε, περάσεις.

21. ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀκούσας τὴν μαντείαν ἥσθην' ἐνόμιζον
γὰρ τὸ ῥᾷστόν μοι αὐτὸν προστάξαντα τὴν εὐδαι- -
μονίαν διδόναι. ἄλλους μὲν γὰρ γιγνώσκειν τοὺς

U 9 \ 3 “ ς \ 3 Y
μὲν οἷόν τ᾽ εἶναι τοὺς δ᾽ οὔ" éautov δὲ ὅστις ἐστὶ
πάντα τινὰ ἐνόμιξον ἄνθρωπον εἰδέναι.

22. Καὶ τὸν μετὰ ταῦτα δὴ χρόνον, ὅως μὲν
εἶχον ἡσυχίαν, οὐδὲν ἐνεκάλουν μετὰ τὸν τοῦ
παιδὸς θάνατον ταῖς τύχαις" ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἀνεπείσθην
ὑπὸ τοῦ ᾿Ασσυρίου ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς στρατεύεσθαι, εἰς
πάντα κίνδυνον ἦλθον' ἐσώθην μέντοι οὐδὲν κα-
κὸν λαβών. οὐκ αἰτιῶμαι δὲ οὐδὲ τάδε τὸν θεόν.
3 3 \ \ e N ec oA ᾽
ἐπεὶ γὰρ ἔγνων ἐμαυτὸν μὴ ἱκανὸν ὑμῖν μάχεσθαι,
3 A Ἁ A A 9 a > ΑΔ 4
ἀσφαλῶς σὺν τῷ θεῷ ἀπῆλθον καὶ αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ
σὺν ἐμοί.

28. Νῦν δ᾽ αὖ πάλιν ὑπό τε πλούτου τοῦ
παρόντος διαθρυπτόμενος καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν δεομένων
μου προστάτην γενέσθαι καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν δώρων ὧν
ἐδίδοσάν μοι καὶ ὑπ᾽ ἀνθρώπων, οἵ με κολακεύ-

6 > ) \ ¥ 4
οντες ἔλεγον ws εἰ ἐγὼ ἐθέλοιμι ἄρχειν, πάντες ἂν
ἐμοὶ πείθοιντο καὶ μέγιστος ἂν εἴην ἀνθρώπων,

1 καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν δώρων. . . ἀνθρώπων bracketed by Gemoll.
238

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ii. 20-23

that were born to me have been no joy to me. For the
one has continued dumb until now, and the other,
the better of the two, was killed in the flower of his
youth. Then, overwhelmed by the afilictions I
suffered in connection with my sons, I sent again and
inquired of the god what 1 should do to pass the rest The secret
of my life most happily ; and he answered me: eee

‘Knowing a haat O Croesus—thus shalt thou live and
be happy.’ 2

21. And when I heard this response, I was glad ;
for 1 thought that it was the easiest task in the

world that he was laying upon me as the con-
dition to happiness. bor in the case of others, it
is possible to know some; and some, one cannot
know ; but I thought that everybody knows who and
what he himself is.

22. “For the succeeding years, as long as I lived
at peace, 1 had no complaint to make of my fortunes
after the death of my son. But when I was
persuaded by the Assyrian king to take the field
against you, I fell into every sort of danger. How-
ever, I was saved without having suffered any harm.
Here again I have no fault to find with the god. For
when I recognized that I was not your match in
battle, with his help I got off in safety, both I and
my men.

23. “And lately again, spoiled by the wealth I
had and by those who were begging me to become
their leader, by the gifts they gave me and by the
people who flattered me, saying that if I would
consent to take command they would all obey me
and I should be the greatest of men—puffed up by

1 There is a reference to the famous inecription on the
temple at Delphi—yva6 ceaurdy.

239

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ὑπὸ τοιούτων δὲ λόγων ἀναφυσώμενος, ὡς εἵλοντό
με πάντες οἱ κύκλῳ βασιλεῖς προστάτην τοῦ πο-
λέμον, ὑπεδεξάμην τὴν στρατηγίαν, ὡς ἱκανὸς ὧν
μέγιστος γενέσθαι, ἀγνοῶν ἄρα ἐμαυτόν, 24. ὅτι
‘Gol ἀντιπολεμεῖν ἱκανὸς ὥμην εἶναι, πρῶτον μὲν
ἐκ θεῶν γεγονότι, ἔπειτα δὲ διὰ βασιλέων πεφυ-
κότι, ἔπειτα δ᾽ ἐκ παιδὸς ἀρετὴν ἀσκοῦντι" τῶν δ᾽
ἐμῶν προγόνων ἀκούω τὸν πρῶτον βασιλεύσαντα
ἅμα τε βασιλέα καὶ ἐλεύθερον γενέσθαι. ταῦτ᾽

4 2 / / ¥ ” \ ,
οὖν ἀγνοήσας δικαίως, ἔφη, ἔχω τὴν δίκην.

25. ᾿Αλλὰ νῦν δή, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε, γιγνώσκω μὲν
3 Ἁ 3 Ww » a 3 4 Ν
ἐμαυτόν: σὺ δ᾽, ἔφη, ἔτι δοκεῖς ἀληθεύειν τὸν
"An rr e >) / 4 ’ > ae

όλλω ὡς εὐδαίμων ἔσομαι γιγνώσκων ἐμαυτόν;
σὲ δὲ ἐρωτῶ διὰ τοῦτο ὅτι ἄριστ᾽ ἄν μοι δοκεῖς
εἰκάσαι τοῦτο ἐν τῷ παρόντι' καὶ γὰρ δύνασαι
ποιῆσαι.
e A

26. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπε, Βουλήν μοι δὸς περὶ

τούτου, ὦ Κροῖσε' ἐγὼ γάρ σου ἐννοῶν τὴν πρό-
3 , 2 ’ὔ 4 3 [4

σθεν εὐδαιμονίαν οἰκτείρω τέ σε καὶ ἀποδίδωμι
ἤδη γυναῖκά τε ἔχειν ἣν εἶχες καὶ τὰς θυγατέρας,
ἀκούω γάρ σοι εἶναι, καὶ τοὺς φίλους καὶ τοὺς
θεράποντας καὶ τράπεζαν σὺν oiatep ἐξζῆτε"1

p ’ Ρ A ξ 2 A : p δῆτ᾽
μάχας δέ σοι καὶ πολέμους ἀφαιρῶ.

21. Μὰ Δία μηδὲν τοίνυν, ἔφη ὁ Κροῖσος, σὺ
9 "4 4 3 ’ A 9 fol
ἐμοὶ ἔτε βουλεύου ἀποκρίνασθαι περὶ τῆς ἐμῆς
εὐδαιμονίας" ἐγὼ γὰρ ἤδη σοι λέγω, ἢν ταῦτά μοι
ποιήσῃς ἃ λέγεις, ὅτε ἣν ἄλλοι τε μακαριωτάτην

1 ξῥίητε Edd.; ἐζῶτε xzDV ; ἔζωτε F.

240

Φ

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ii. 23-27

such words, when all the princes round about chose
me to be their leader in the war, I accepted the
command, deeming myself fit to be the greatest ; but,
as it seems, I did not know myself. 24. For I thought
I was capable of carrying on war against you; but I
was no match for you; for you are in the first place
a scion of the gods and in the second place the
descendant of an unbroken line of kings, and finally
you have been practising virtue from your childhood
on, while the first of my ancestors to wear a crown,
I am told, was at the same time king and freedman.!
Therefore, as I was thus without knowledge, I have
my just deserts.

25. “ But, Cyrus,” said he, “I know myself now.
But do you think Apollo’s declaration still holds true,
that if I know myself I shall be happy? I ask you
this for the reason that under the present circum-
stances it seems to me you can judge best; for you
are also in a position to fulfil it.”

26. “ You must give me time to consider this, Cyrus
Croesus,” Cyrus replied ; “for when I think of your Gores fe.
happiness hitherto, I am sorry for you, and I now household
restore to you your wife, whom you once had, your
daughters (for I understand you have daughters),
your friends, your servants, and the table that you
and yours used to enjoy. But wars and battles I
must forbid you.”

27. “In the name of Zeus,” said Croesus, “ pray
do not trouble yourself further to answer me in
regard to my happiness; for I assure you even now
that if you do for me what you say you will, I, too, shall
have and enjoy that life which others have always

1 Gyges, the shepherd king of Lydia.
241
VOL. II. R

XENOPHON

ἐνόμιζον εἶναι βιοτὴν καὶ ἐγὼ συνεγίγνωσκον
αὐτοῖς, ταύτην καὶ ἐγὼ νῦν ἔχων διάξω.
~~ Ν « aA 4 \ ¢ yw 4
28. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπε, Tis δὴ ὁ ἔχων ταύτην
τὴν μακαρίαν βιοτήν;
e 2? A , 3 Φ a > 7 a a
Η ἐμὴ γυνή, εἶπεν, ὦ Κῦρε: ἐκείνη yap τῶν
μὲν ἀγαθῶν καὶ τῶν μαλακῶν καὶ εὐφροσυνῶν
πασῶν ἐμοὶ τὸ ἴσον μετεῖχε, φροντίδων δὲ ὅπως
ταῦτα ἔσται καὶ πολέμου καὶ μάχης οὐ μετῆν
αὐτῇ... οὕτω δὴ καὶ σὺ δοκεῖς ἐμὲ κατασκευάξειν
C4 3 Ν 3 ᾽ 3 ΄ [.4
ὥσπερ ἐγὼ ἣν ἐφίλουν μάλιστα ἀνθρώπων, ὥστε
τῷ ᾿Απόλλωνι ἄλλα μοι δοκῶ χαριστήρια ὀφει-
λήσειν.
2 A aA
29. ᾿Ακούσας δ᾽ ὁ Κῦρος τοὺς λόγους αὐτοῦ
3 4 \ 3 4 \ \ \ Ψ
ἐθαύμασε μὲν τὴν εὐθυμίαν, ἦγε δὲ τὸ λοιπὸν ὅποι
ἤ
καὶ αὐτὸς πορεύοιτο, εἴτε ἄρα καὶ χρήσιμον τι
4,
νομίζων αὐτὸν εἶναι εἴτε καὶ ἀσφαλέστερον οὕτως
ἡγούμενος.

ΠῚ

1. Καὶ τότε μὲν οὕτως ἐκοιμήθησαν. τῇ δ᾽ ὗστε-
ραίᾳ καλέσας ὁ Κῦρος τοὺς φίλους καὶ τοὺς ἡγε-
μόνας τοῦ στρατεύματος, τοὺς μὲν αὐτῶν ἔταξε
τοὺς θησαυροὺς παραλαμβάνειν, τοὺς δ᾽ ἐκέλευσεν
ὁπόσα παραδοίη Κροῖσος χρήματα, πρῶτον μὲν
τοῖς θεοῖς ἐξελεῖν ὁποῖ ἂν οἱ μάγοι ἐξηγῶνται,
ἔπειτα τἄλλα χρήματα παραδεχομένους ἐν Cuyd-
στροις στήσαντας ἐφ᾽ ἁμαξῶν ἐπισκευάσαι καὶ
διαλαχόντας τὰς ἁμάξας κομίξειν ὅποιπερ ἂν αὐτοὶ
242

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ii. 27-iii 1

considered most blissful; and I have agreed with
them.”

28. “And who is it,” asked Cyrus, “that enjoys
such a life of bliss?”

“My wife, Cyrus,” said he. “For she always
shared equally with me my wealth and the luxuries
and all the good cheer that it brought, but she had
no share in the anxieties of securing it nor in war or
battle. So, then, you seem to be putting me in the
same position as I did her whom I loved more than
all the world, so that I feel that I shall owe’ Apollo
new thank-offerings.”

29. At hearing these words Cyrus wondered at his
good spirits, and after that he always used to take
Croesus with! him wherever he went, whether, as
may well have been, because he thought Croesus was
of some service to him, or whether he considered
that this was the safer course.

ΠΙ

1, Sucu was their interview, and then they went Cyrus takes
to rest. And on the following day Cyrus summoned cosine
his friends and the general officers of his army. He
appointed some of them to take charge of the
treasures and others he ordered first to select from
the valuables that Croesus delivered such a portion
for the gods as the magi should designate ; the rest
they should then take into their own charge and
put in chests, and these they should pack upon the
wagons; they should then divide the wagons by
lot and convey them whithersoever they themselves
might go; then, when the time came, the treasure

243
nw D

XENOPHON

πορεύωνται, iva ὅπου καιρὸς εἴη διαλαμβάνοιεν
ἕκαστοι τὰ ἄξια. 2. οἱ μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ ἐποίουν.

‘O δὲ Κῦρος καλέσας τινὰς τῶν παρόντων
ὑπηρετῶν, Εἴπατέ μοι, ἔφη, ἑώρακέ τις ὑμῶν
᾿Αβραδάταν; θαυμάξω γάρ, ἔφη, ὅτι πρόσθεν
θαμίξων ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς νῦν οὐδαμοῦ φαίνεται.

8. Τῶν οὖν ὑπηρετῶν τις ἀπεκρίνατο ὅτι Ὦ
δέσποτα, οὐ ζῇ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τῇ μάχῃ ἀπέθανεν ἐμ-
βαλὼν τὸ ἅρμα εἰς τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους: οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι
πλὴν τῶν ἑταίρων αὐτοῦ ἐξέκλιναν, ὥς φασιν,
ἐπεὶ τὸ στῖφος εἶδον τὸ τῶν Αὐγυπτίων. 4. καὶ
νῦν γε ἔφη, λέγεται αὐτοῦ ἡ γυνὴ ἀνελομένη τὸν
νεκρὸν καὶ ἐνθεμένη εἰς τὴν ἁρμάμαξαν, ἐν ἧπερ
αὐτὴ ὠχεῖτο, προσκεκομικέναι αὐτὸν ἐνθάδε ποι
πρὸς τὸν Ἰ]ακτωλὸν ποταμόν. 5. καὶ τοὺς μὲν
εὐνούχους καὶ τοὺς θεράποντας αὐτοῦ ὀρύττειν
φασὶν ἐπὶ λόφου τινὸς θήκην τῷ τελευτήσαντι"
τὴν δὲ γυναῖκα λέγουσιν ὡς κάθηται χαμαὶ κεκο-
σμηκυΐα οἷς εἶχε τὸν ἄνδρα, τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ
ἔχουσα ἐπὶ τοῖς γόνασι.

6. Ταῦτα ἀκούσας ὁ Κῦρος ἐπαίσατο ἄρα τὸν
μηρὸν καὶ εὐθὺς ἀναπηδήσας ἐπὶ τὸν ἵππον λαβὼν
χιλίους ἱππέας ἤλαυνεν ἐπὶ τὸ πάθος. 1. Τ᾽ αδά-
ταν δὲ καὶ TwBpvav ἐκέλευσεν ὅ τι δύναιντο
λαβόντας καλὸν κόσμημα ἀνδρὶ φίλῳ καὶ ἀγαθῷ
τετελευτηκότι μεταδιώκειν: καὶ ὅστις εἶχε τὰς
ἑπομένας ἀγέλας, καὶ βοῦς καὶ ἵππους εἶπε τούτῳ
καὶ ἅμα πρόβατα πολχὰ ἐλαύνειν ὅπου ἂν αὐτὸν
πυνθάνηται ὄντα, ὡς ἐπισφαγείη τῷ ᾿Αβραδάτᾳ.

1 ὅπου Priscian, Hug, Gemoll; ὅπῃ χά, Dindorf, Breiten-
bach, Marchant; ὅποι yAHV.

244

CYROPAEDIA, VII. iii. 1-7

should be divided, and each man should receive
his share according to his deserts. 2. The officers,
accordingly, proceeded to follow his instructions.

And when he had called to him certain of his
aides who were present, Cyrus said: “Tell me, has
any one of you seen Abradatas? For I wonder why,
in view of the fact that he used often to come to us,
he is now nowhere to be seen.”

3. “Sire,” answered one of the aides, “he is no He learns
longer alive, but he fel] in the battle as he hurled his ὙΠ 6 ἀεδεν,
chariot against the ranks of the Egyptians, while the
rest, they say, all but himself and his companions,
turned aside when they saw the dense host of the
Egyptians. 4. And even now his wife, I am told, has
taken up his body for burial, placed it in the carriage
in which she herself used to ride, and brought it to
some place here by the River Pactolus. 5. And
his eunuchs and servants, so they say, are digging a
grave upon a certain hill for hisdead body. But his
wife, they say, has decked her husband with what
she possessed and now sits upon the ground, holding
his head in her lap.”

6. Upon hearing this, Cyrus smote his thigh,
mounted his horse at once, and rode with a regiment
of cavalry to the scene of sorrow. 7. He left orders
for Gadatas and Gobryas to follow him with the most
beautiful ornaments they could get for the man, who
had fallen beloved and brave. And he ordered those
who had in charge the herds that were taken with
the army to bring both cattle and horses and many
sheep besides to the place where they should hear
that he was, that he might sacrifice them in honour
of Abradatas.

245

XENOPHON

UA , 3 “a
σε καὶ σωφροσύνης ἕνεκα καὶ πάσης ἀρετῆς καὶ
τἄλλα τιμήσω καὶ συστήσω ὅστις ἀποκομιεῖ σε
ὅποι ἂν αὐτὴ ἐθέλῃς" μόνον, ἔφη, δήλωσον πρὸς
ἐμὲ πρὸς ὅντινα χρήξεις κομισθῆναι.

18. Καὶ ἡ Πάνθεια εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλὰ θάρρει, ἔφη,
ὦ Κῦρε, οὐ μή σε κρύψω πρὸς ὅντινα βούλομαι
ἀφικέσθαι.

14. Ὁ μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν ἀπῇει, κατοικτείρων
τήν τε γυναῖκα οἵου ἀνδρὸς στέροιτο καὶ τὸν
¥ ¢ ΄΄ \ 2 > + : e
ἄνδρα οἵαν γυναῖκα καταλιπὼν οὐκέτ᾽ ὄψοιτο. ἡ
δὲ γυνὴ τοὺς μὲν εὐνούχους ἐκέλευσεν ἀποστῆναι,
Ψ ΝΜ , > 2 VN 27 e 4 A
ἕως ἄν, ἔφη, τόνδ᾽ ἐγὼ ὀδύρωμαι ws βούλομαι" TH
δὲ τροφῷ εἶπε παραμένειν, καὶ ἐπέταξεν αὐτῇ,

8
ἐπειδὰν ἀποθάνῃ, περικαλύψαι αὐτήν τε καὶ τὸν
ἄνδρα ἑνὶ ἱματίῳ. ἡ δὲ τροφὸς πολλὰ ἱκετεύουσα
μὴ ποιεῖν τοῦτο, ἐπεὶ οὐδὲν ἤνυτεϊ καὶ χαλε-

, ς" > “ , eg? 7
παίνουσαν ἑώρα, ἐκάθητο κλαίουσα. ἡ δὲ ἀκινάκην
πάλαι παρεσκενασμένον σπασαμένη. σφάττει ἑαυ-
τὴν καὶ ἐπιθεῖσα ἐπὶ τὰ στέρνα τοῦ ἀνδρὸς τὴν
e A \ 9
ἑαυτῆς κεφαλὴν ἀπέθνησκεν.

Ἢ δὲ τροφὸς ἀνωλοφύρατό τε καὶ περιεκά-
λυπτεν ἄμφω ὥσπερ ἡ Πάνθεια ἐπέστειλεν.

15. Ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ὡς ἤσθετο τὸ ἔργον τῆς γυ-

, 3 Ψ 3 ’ A
ναικός, ἐκπλαγεὶς ἵεται, εἴ τι δύναιτο βοηθῆσαι.
οἱ δὲ εὐνοῦχοι ἰδόντες τὸ γεγενημένον, τρεῖς ὄντες
σπασάμενοι κἀκεῖνοι τοὺς ἀκινάκας ἀποσφάτ-
τονται οὗπερ ἔταξεν αὐτοὺς ἑστηκότες.

1 ἥνυτε Dindorf, Edd.; ἤνυε xzDV ; ἤνυσε F.
248

CYROPAEDIA, VII. iii. 12-15

friendless, but on account of your goodness and
all your worth, I shall show you all honour; and
besides, I will commend to you some one to escort
you to the place where you yourself desire to go.
Only let me know to whom you wish to be conducted.”

13. “Ah, Cyrus,” Panthea answered, “do not
fear; I shall never hide from you who it is to whom
I wish to go.”

14. When he had said this, Cyrus went away, his
heart full of pity for the woman, as he thought what
a husband she had lost, and for the man, that he
must leave such a wife and never see her more.
The lady then desired the eunuchs to retire, “ until,”
she said, “]Ἰ have bewailed my husband here, as
I desire.” But her nurse she told to stay with her,
and she charged her to cover her and her husband,
when she, too, was dead, with the same cloak. The

nurse, however, pleaded ‘earnestly with her not to do
so; but when her prayers proved of no avail and she

saw her mistress becoming angered, she sat down and
burst into tears. Panthea then drew out a dagger,
with which she had provided herself long before, and
plunged it into her heart, and laying her head upon
her husband’s bosom she breathed her last.

Then the nurse wailed aloud and covered them
both, even as Panthea had directed.

15. When Cyrus heard what the woman had done,
he was filled with dismay and hastened to the place
to see if he could bring any help. And when
the eunuchs, three in number, beheld what had
occurred, they also, standing in the spot where she
had ordered them to stand, drew their daggers and
drove them into their own breasts.

249

Panthea’s
death

᾿ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

[Καὶ νῦν τὸ μνῆμα μέχρι τοῦ νῦν τῶν εὐνού-
χων κεχῶσθαι λέγεται: καὶ ἐπὶ μὲν τῇ ἄνω
στήλῃ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς καὶ τῆς γυναικὸς ἐπιγεγράφθαι
φασὶ τὰ ὀνόματα, Σύρια γράμματα, κάτω ὃ
εἶναι τρεῖς λέγουσι στήλας καὶ ἐπιγεγράφθαι
ΣΚΗΠΤΟΥΧΩΝ.} }

16. Ὃ δὲ Κῦρος ὡς ἐπλησίασε τῷ πάθει ἀγα-
σθείς τε τὴν γυναῖκα Kal κατολοφυράμενος ἀπῇει"
καὶ τούτων μὲν ἣ εἰκὸς ἐπεμελήθη ὡς τύχοιεν
πάντων τῶν καλῶν, καὶ τὸ μνῆμα ὑπερμέγεθες
ἐχώσθη, ὥς φασιν.

IV

1. Ἐκ δὲ τούτου στασιάξοντες οἱ Κᾶρες καὶ
πολεμοῦντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους, ἅτε τὰς οἰκήσεις
ἔχοντες ἐν ἐχυροῖς χωρίοις, ἑκάτεροι ἐπεκαλοῦντο
τὸν Κῦρον. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος αὐτὸς μὲν μένων ἐν
Σάρδεσι μηχανὰς ἐποιεῖτο καὶ κριούς, ὡς τῶν
μὴ πειθομένων ἐρείψων τὰ τείχη, ᾿Αδούσιον δὲ
ἄνδρα Πέρσην καὶ τἄλλα οὐκ ἀφρονα οὐδ᾽ ἀπό-
λεμον, καὶ πάνυ δὴ εὔχαριν, πέμπει ἐπὶ τὴν
Καρίαν στράτευμα δούς: καὶ Κίλικες δὲ καὶ
Κύπριοι πάνυ προθύμως αὐτῷ συνεστράτευσαν.
2. ὧν ὅνεκα οὐδ᾽ ἔπεμψε πώποτε Πέρσην σατρά-
πην οὔτε Κιλίκων οὔτε Κυπρίων, ἀλλ᾽ ἤρκουν
αὐτῷ ἀεὶ οἱ ἐπιχώριοι βασιλεύοντες" δασμὸν
μέντοι ἐλάμβανε καὶ στρατιᾶς ὁπότε δέοιτο
ἐπήγγελλεν αὐτοῖς.

1 καὶ νῦν. .. ΣΚΗΠΤΟΥΧΩΝ MSS.; omitted by Dindorf,
omitted or bracketed by Edd.

250

CYROPAEDIA, VII. iii. 15-iv. 2

[ And now even to this day, it is said, the monument Their
of the eunuchs is still standing; and they say that Tonument
the names of the husband and wife are inscribed
in Assyrian letters upon the slab above; and below,
it is said, are three slabs with the _ inscription
THE MACE-BEARERS.! |

16. And when Cyrus drew near to the place of
sorrow he marvelled at the woman; and having
made lament over her, he went his way. He also
took care that they should find all due honours, and
the monument reared over them was, as they say,
exceeding great.

IV

1. Then the Carians fell into strife and civil war Adusius
with one another; they were intrenched in strong- ‘ties. in
holds, and both sides called upon Cyrus for assistance. Caria
So while Cyrus himself stayed in Sardis to make siege-
engines and battering rams to demolish the walls of
such as should refuse to submit, he entrusted an army
to Adusius, a Persian who was not lacking in judgment
generally and not unskilled in war, and who was
besides a very courteous gentleman, and sent him
into Caria; and the Cilicians and Cyprians also joined
most heartily in this expedition. 2. Because of their
enthusiastic allegiance he never sent a Persian satrap
to govern cither the Cilicians or the Cyprians, but was
always satisfied with their native princes. Tribute,
however, he did receive from them, and whenever he
needed forces he made a requisition upon them for
troops.

1 Staff-bearers—apparently court officials, bearing a

“* staff” of office; mentioned again vill. i. 38; vuln. iii. 15;
Anuab. τ. vi. 1]. :

251

XENOPHON

3. Ὁ δὲ ᾿Αδούσιος ἄγων τὸ στράτευμα ἐπὶ τὴν
Καρίαν ἦλθε, καὶ ἀπ᾿ ἀμφοτέρων τῶν Καρῶν
παρῆσαν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἕτοιμοι ὄντες δέχεσθαι εἰς
τὰ τείχη ἐπὶ κακῷ τῶν ἀντιστασιαζόντων' ὁ δὲ
3 4 \ > , 3 3 / 4
Αδούσιος πρὸς ἀμφοτέρους ταὐτὰ ἐποίει" δικαιό-

4 4 ς
τερά τε ἔφη λέγειν τούτους ὁποτέροις διαλέγοιτο,
λαθεῖν τε ἔφη δεῖν τοὺς ἐναντίους φίλους σφᾶς
γενομένους, ὡς δὴ οὕτως ἂν μᾶλλον ἐπιπεσὼν
ἀπαρασκεύοις τοῖς ἐναντίοις. πιστὰ δ᾽ ἠξίου
, \ \ A 3 4 δὼ

γενέσθαι, καὶ τοὺς μὲν Κᾶρας ὁμόσαι ἀδόλως τε
δέξεσθαι1 εἰς τὰ τείχη σφᾶς καὶ én’ ἀγαθῷ τῷ
Κύρου καὶ Περσῶν: αὐτὸς δὲ ὀμόσαε θέλειν
3 4 9 , 3 / > % 9 “A fe)
ἀδόλως εἰσιέναι εἰς τὰ τείχη Kal ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ τῶν
δεχομένων. 4. ταῦτα δὲ ποιήσας ἀμφοτέροις
λάθρᾳ ἑκατέρων νύκτα συνέθετο τὴν αὐτήν, καὶ
3 7 9 ὅλα, ’ 9 3 ὰ ’ ὶ ,

ἐν ταύτῃ εἰσήλασέ τε" εἰς τὰ τείχη καὶ παρέλαβε
τὰ ἐρύματα ἀμφοτέρων. ἅμα δὲ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ καθε-
ζόμενος εἰς τὸ μέσον σὺν τῇ στρατιᾷ ἐκάλεσεν
ἑκατέρων τοὺς ἐπικαιρίους. οἱ δὲ ἰδόντες ἀλ-
λήλους ἠχθέσθησαν, νομίξοντες ἐξηπατῆσθαι
ἀμφότεροι. 5.0 μέντοι ᾿Αδούσιος ἔλεξε τοιάδε"

Ἐγὼ ὑμῖν, ὦ ἄνδρες, ὥμοσα ἀδόλως εἰσιέναι
εἰς τὰ τείχη καὶ ἐπ᾿ ἀγαθῷ τῶν δεχομένων. εἰ
μὲν οὖν ἀπολῶ ὁποτέρους ὑμῶν, νομίζω ἐπὶ κακῷ
εἰσεληλυθέναι Καρῶν' ἢν δὲ εἰρήνην ὑμῖν ποιήσω
καὶ ἀσφάλειαν ἐργάξεσθαι ἀμφοτέροις τὴν γῆν,
νομίξω ὑμῖν ἐπ᾿ ἀγαθῷ παρεῖναι. νῦν οὖν χρὴ

1 δέξεσθαι Dindorf, Madvig, Edd.; δέξασθαι MSS.

2 ἡσήλασέ τε Hug (ἠσήλασε Leonclav; εἰσῆλθέ τε Cobet),

Marchant, Gemoll; εἰσήλατο zV, Dindorf, Breitenbach ;
εἰσήλλατο x; εἰσήλθεν y.

252

CYROPAEDIA, VII. iv. 3-5

3. Adusius now set out for Caria at the head of his
army; and there came to him representatives from
both parties of the Carians, ready to receive him into
their walls to the injury of the rival faction. But
Adusius treated both sides alike: with whichever
party he conferred, he said they were more in the
right, but they must not let their opponents know
that he and they had become friends, alleging that
he would thus be more likely to fall upon those
opponents unprepared. Moreover, he demanded from
the Carians pledges of good faith and made them
swear to receive him without treachery within their
walls to the advantage of Cyrus and the Persians,
and he himself consented to give his oath that he
would without treachery enter their walls for the
advantage of those who admitted him. 4. And when
he had done this, he made appointments with both
parties for the same night—each party without the
other's knowledge—and on that night he marched
inside the walls and took possession of the strongholds
of both. At day-break he took his stand with his army
between the two and summoned the leaders of the two
factions. And when they saw one another they were
indignant, for they both thought they had been
duped. 5. Adusius, however, addressed them as
follows :

“Gentlemen, I gave you my oath that I would Peace is
without treachery enter your walls for the advantage foc tre
of those who admitted me. If, therefore, I destroy factions
either party of you, I think that I have come in to
the injury of the Carians; whereas, if I can secure
peace for you and security for all to till the fields, I
think I am here for your advantage. Now, therefore,

253

XENOPHON

ἀπὸ τῆσδε τῆς ἡμέρας ἐπιμίγνυσθαί τε ἀλλήλοις
φιλικῶς, ἐργάξεσθαί τε τὴν γῆν ἀδεῶς, διδόναι
τε τέκνα καὶ λαμβάνειν παρ᾽ ἀλλήλων. ἢν δὲ
παρὰ ταῦτα ἀδικεῖν τις ἐπιχειρῇ, τούτοις Κῦρός
τε καὶ ἡμεῖς πολέμιοι ἐσόμεθα.

6. ᾿Εκ τούτου πύλαι μὲν ἀνεῳγμέναι ἦσαν τῶν
τειχῶν, μεσταὶ δὲ αἱ ὁδοὶ πορευομένων παρ᾽
ἀλλήλους, μεστοὶ δὲ οἱ χῶροι ἐργαξομένων'
ἑορτὰς δὲ κοινῇ ἦγον, εἰρήνης δὲ καὶ εὐφροσύνης
πάντα πλέα ἦν.

7. Ἔν δὲ τούτῳ ἧκον παρὰ Κύρου ἐρωτῶντες
εἴ τι στρατιᾶς προσδέοιτο ἢ μηχανημάτων: ὁ δὲ
᾿Αδούσιος ἀπεκρίνατο ὅτι καὶ τῇ παρούσῃ ἐξείη
ἄλλοσε χρῆσθαι στρατιᾷ' καὶ ἅμα ταῦτα λέγων
ἀπῆγε τὸ στράτευμα, φρουροὺς ἐν ταῖς ἄκραις
καταλιπών. οἱ δὲ Κᾶρες ἱκέτευον μένειν αὐτόν"
ἐπεὶ δὲ οὐκ ἤθελε, προσέπεμψαν πρὸς Κῦρον
δεόμενοι πέμψαι ᾿Αδούσιον σφίσι σατράπην.

8. Ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἐν τούτῳ ἀπεστάλκει Ὕστάσπαν
στράτευμα ἄγοντα ἐπὶ Φρυγίαν τὴν περὶ Ελλήσ-
ποντον" ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἧκεν ὁ ᾿Αδούσιος, μετάγειν αὐτὸν
ἐκέλευσεν ἧπερ ὁ Ὕστάσπας προῴχετο, ὅπως
μᾶλλον πείθοιντο τῷ Ὕστάσπᾳ, ἀκούσαντες
ἄλλο στράτευμα προσιόν.

9. Οἱ μὲν οὖν “ἕλληνες οἱ ἐπὶ θαλάττῃ οἰκοῦντες
πολλὰ δῶρα δόντες διεπράξαντο ὥστε εἰς μὲν τὰ
τείχη βαρβάρους μὴ δέχεσθαι, δασμὸν δὲ ἀπο-
φέρειν καὶ στρατεύειν ὅποι Κῦρος ἐπαγγέλλοι.

1 ἀποφέρειν Zonaras, Edd.; ὑποφέρειν MSS.

254

CYROPAEDIA, VII. iv. 5-9

from this day you must live together like friends,
till your lands without fear of one another, and
intermarry your children one party with the other ;
and if any one in defiance of these regulations
attempts to make trouble, Cyrus, and we with him,
will be that man’s enemies.”

6. After that, the gates of the city were opened,
the streets filled up with people passing to and fro,
and the farms with labourers ; they celebrated their
festivals together, and peace and joy reigned
everywhere.

7. At this juncture messengers came to him from
Cyrus to ask if he needed any more troops or engines ;
but Adusius answered that even the army he had
with him was at the disposal of Cyrus to employ
elsewhere. And with those words he started to lead
back his army, leaving only garrisons upon the
citadels. But the Carians pleaded with him to stay ;
and when he refused, they sent to Cyrus to petition
him to send Adusius to be their satrap.

8. Cyrus had meanwhile sent off Hystaspas in The con-
command of an expedition against the Phrygia that test οὗ ἴδιο
lies along the Hellespont. So when Adusius returned, Phrygia
he directed him to march on in the direction Hystaspas
had taken, that they might submit to Hystaspas more
readily when they heard that another army was on
the way.

9. Now the Greeks who dwelt by the sea gave many
gifts and secured an agreement to the effect that
while they should not receive the barbarians! within
their walls, they would yet pay tribute and serve
under him in the field wherever Cyrus should direct.

1 ἐς Barbarians,” from the Greek point of view; that is,
Persians.

255

XENOPHON

10. ὁ δὲ τῶν Φρυγῶν βασιλεὺς παρεσκευάζετο
μὲν ὡς καθέξων τὰ ἐρυμνὰ καὶ οὐ πεισόμενος καὶ
παρήγγελλεν οὕτως" ἐπεὶ δὲ ἀφίσταντο αὐτοῦ οἱ
ὕπαρχοι καὶ ἔρημος ἐγίγνετο, τελευτῶν εἰς χεῖρας
ἦλθεν Ὕστάσπᾳ ἐπὶ τῇ Κύρου δίκῃ. καὶ ὁ
Ὑστάσπας. καταλιπὼν ἐν ταῖς ἄκραις ἰσχυρὰς
Περσῶν φρουρὰς ἀπήει ἄγων σὺν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ
καὶ Φρυγῶν πολλοὺς ἱππέας καὶ πελταστάς.
11. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἐπέστελλεν ᾿Αδουσίῳ συμμίξαντα
πρὸς Ὑστάσπαν τοὺς μὲν ἑλομένους Φρυγῶν τὰ
σφέτερα σὺν τοῖς ὅπλοις ἄγειν, τοὺς δὲ ἐπιθυμή-
σαντας πολεμεῖν τούτων ἀφελομένους τοὺς ἵππους
καὶ τὰ ὅπλα σφενδόνας ἔχοντας πάντας κελεύειν
ὅπεσθαι. 12. οὗτοι μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ ἐποίουν.

Κῦρος δὲ ὡρμᾶτο ἐκ Σάρδεων, φρουρὰν μὲν
πεζὴν καταλιπὼν πολλὴν ἐν Σάρδεσι, Κροῖσον
δὲ ἔχων, ἄγων δὲ πολλὰς ἁμάξας πολλῶν καὶ
παντοδαπῶν χρημάτων. ἧκε δὲ καὶ ὁ Κροῖσος
γεγραμμένα ἔχων ἀκριβῶς ὅσα ἐν ἑκάστῃ Rv τῇ
ἁμάξῃ" καὶ διδοὺς τῷ Κύρῳ τὰ γράμματα εἶπε,
Ταῦτ᾽, ἔφη, ἔχων, ὦ Κῦρε, εἴσει τόν τέ σοι ὀρθῶς
ἀποδιδόντα ἃ ἄγει καὶ τὸν μή.

18. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος ἔλεξεν, ᾿Αλλὰ σὺ μὲν καλῶς
ποιεῖς, ὦ Κροῖσε, προνοῶν" ἔμοιγε μέντοι ἄξουσι
τὰ χρήματα οἵπερ καὶ ἔχειν αὐτὰ ἄξιοί εἰσιν'
ὥστε ἤν τι καὶ κλέψωσι, τῶν ἑαυτῶν κλέψονται.

Καὶ ἅμα ταῦτα λέγων ἔδωκε τὰ γράμματα τοῖς

1 ποιεῖς xy, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; ἐποίεις zVe, Dindorf,
Sauppe, Breitenbach ; ἐποίησας Zonaras.

256

CYROPAEDIA, VII. iv. 10-13

10. But the king of Phrygia made preparations
to keep possession of his forts and not to submit,
and he gave orders to that effect. When, however,
his subordinate officers deserted and he was left
alone, he finally surrendered to Hystaspas on con-
dition that Cyrus should be his judge and arbiter.
And Hystaspas, leaving strong garrisons of Persians
upon the citadels, went back with his own army
reinforced with many Phrygian horsemen and peltasts.
11. Besides, Cyrus had given Adusius instructions
to join Hystaspdas and bring with them armed those
Phrygians who had voluntarily taken their side, but
to take their horses and arms away from those who
had shown fight, and to make all such follow, armed
with nothing but slings. 12. Accordingly, they were
thus engaged in executing these orders.

_ But Cyrus, leaving behind a large garrison of foot- cyrus starts
soldiers, started from Sardis in company with ‘™ Sardis
Croesus ; and he took with him many wagons loaded
with valuables of every sort. And Croesus also had
come with an accurate inventory of what was in
each wagon; and as he handed the lists to Cyrus
he said: “From this, Cyrus, you may know who
renders to you in full that of which he has charge
and who does not.”

13. “ Aye, Croesus,” answered Cyrus; “you do
well to take this precaution. As far as I am con-
cerned, however, those shall have charge of the
valuables who also deserve to own them; so that
if they embezzle anything, they will be embezzling
from what is their own.”

With these words, he gave the inventories to his

257
VOL. 11. 8

XENOPHON

φίλοις καὶ τοῖς ἄρχουσιν, ὅπως εἰδεῖεν τῶν ἐπι-
τρόπων οἵ Te σῶα αὐτοῖς ἀποδιδοῖεν οἵ τε μή.

14. "Hye δὲ καὶ Λυδῶν obs μὲν ἑώρα καλλωπι-
ζομένους καὶ ὅπλοις καὶ ἵπποις καὶ ἅρμασι καὶ
πάντα πειρωμένους ποιεῖν ὅ τε ᾧοντο αὐτῷ
χαριεῖσθαι, τούτους μὲν σὺν τοῖς ὅπλοις: ods δὲ
éwpa ἀχαρίτως ἑπομένους, τοὺς μὲν ἵππους αὐτῶν
παρέδωκε Πέρσαις τοῖς πρώτοις συστρατευομέ-
νοις, τὰ δὲ ὅπλα κατέκαυσε" σφενδόνας δὲ καὶ τού-
Tous ἠνάγκασεν ἔχοντας ὅπεσθαι. 15. καὶ πάντας
δὲ τοὺς ἀόπλους τῶν ὑποχειρίων γενομένων σφεν-
δονᾶν ἠνάγκαζε μελετᾶν, νομίζων τοῦτο τὸ ὅπλον
δουλικώτατον εἶναι" σὺν μὲν γὰρ ἄλλῃ δυνάμει
μάλα ἔστιν ἔνθα ἰσχυρῶς ὠφελοῦσι σφενδονῆται
παρόντες, αὐτοὶ δὲ καθ᾽ αὑτοὺς οὐδ᾽ ἂν οἱ πάντες
σφενδονῆται μείνειαν πάνυ ὀλίγους ὁμόσε ἰόντας
σὺν ὅπλοις ἀγχεμάχοις.

16, Προϊὼν δὲ τὴν ἐπὶ Βαβυλῶνος κατεστρέ-
rato μὲν Φρύγας τοὺς ἐν τῇ μεγάλῃ Φρυγίᾳ,
κατεστρέψατο δὲ Καππαδόκας, ὑποχειρίους δ᾽
ἐποιήσατο ᾿Αραβίους. ἐξώπλισε ὃ δὲ ἀπὸ πάντων
τούτων Περσῶν μὲν ἱππέας οὐ μεῖον τετρακισμυ-
ρίους, πολλοὺς δὲ ἵππους τῶν αἰχμαλώτων καὶ

Εἰ σῶα MSS., Breitenbach, Marchant, Gemoll; σὰ Dindorf,
ug.

4 Δξξώπλισε xyG*, Hug, Marchant; ἐξέπλησε ΟῚ, Dindorf,
Breitenbach, Hertlein, Gemoll (he filled up the number).

258

CYROPAEDIA, VII. iv. 13-16

friends and officers, that they might be able to tell
who of the overseers delivered everything safe and
who of them failed.

14. He took with him also such of the Lydians as
he saw taking a pride in the fine appearance of their
arms and horses and chariots and trying to do every-
thing that they thought would please him; these he
permitted to retain their arms. But if he saw any
following with bad grace, he turned their horses over
to those Persians who had been the first to engage
in his service ; he had their arms burned, and these
men, too, he required to follow with nothing but
slings. 15. And of those who had been made subjects
he required all who were unarmed to practise
with the sling, for he considered this weapon to
be the one most fitting for a slave. For in con-
junction with other forces there are occasions when
the presence of slingers is of very effective assistance,
but by themselves alone not all the slingers in the
world could stand against a very few men who came
into a hand-to-hand encounter with them with
weapons suited for close combat.

16. On the way to Babylon he subdued Greater He marches
Phrygia and Cappadocia and reduced the Arabians quering to
to submission. From all these he secured armour τον
for not less than forty thousand Persian horsemen,
and many horses taken from the prisoners he dis-

259
8 2

XENOPHON

a a VA A Ν
πᾶσι τοῖς συμμάχοις διέδωκε" καὶ πρὸς Βαβυ-
λῶνα ἀφίκετο παμπόλλους μὲν ἱππέας ἔχων,
U \ / > 4
παμπόλλους δὲ τοξότας καὶ ἀκοντιστάς, σφενδο-
νήτας δὲ ἀναριθμήτους.

V

1. "Evel δὲ πρὸς Βαβυλῶνε ἦν ὁ Κῦρος, περι-
ἔστησε μὲν πᾶν τὸ στράτευμα περὶ τὴν πόλιν,
ἔπειτα αὐτὸς περιήλαυνε τὴν πόλιν σὺν τοῖς
φίλοις τε καὶ ἐ ἐπικαιρίοις τῶν συμμάχων. 2. ἐπεὶ
δὲ κατεθεάσατο τὰ τείχη, ἀπάγειν παρεσκευά-
σατο τὴν στρατιὰν ἀπὸ τῆς -πόλεως: ἐξελθὼν
δέ τις αὐτόμολος εἶπεν ὅτι ἐπιτίθεσθαι μέλλοιεν
αὐτῷ, ὁπότε ἀπάγοι τὸ στράτευμα' καταθεωμέ-
vos γάρ, ἔφη, αὐτοῖς ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους ἀσθενὴς
ἐδόκει εἶναι ἡ φάλαγξ: καὶ οὐδὲν θαυμαστὸν
ἦν οὕτως ἔχειν" περὶ γὰρ πολὺ τεῖχος κυκλου-
μένοις ' ἀνάγκη ἦν ἐπ᾽ ὀλίγων 5 τὸ βάθος γενέσθαι
τὴν φάλαγγα.

8. ᾿Ακούσας οὖν ὁ Κῦρος ταῦτα, στὰς κατὰ
μέσον τῆς αὑτοῦ στρατιᾶς σὺν τοῖς περὶ αὐτὸν
παρήγγειλεν ἀπὸ τοῦ ἄκρου ἑκατέρωθεν. τοὺς
ὁπλίτας ἀναπτύσσοντας τὴν φάλαγγα ἀπιέναι
παρὰ τὸ ἑστηκὸς τοῦ στρατεύματος, ἕως γένοιτο
ἑκατέρωθεν τὸ ἄκρον κατ᾽ αὐτὸν καὶ κατὰ τὸ
μέσον. 4. οὕτως οὖν ποιούντων οἵ τε μένοντες

1 κυκλουμένοις Bornemann, recent Edd.; κυκλουμένους MSS.,;

earlier Edd.
2 ὀλίγων Hertlein, Edd.; ὀλίγον MSS.

260

CYROPAEDIA, VII. iv. 16-v. 4

tributed among all the divisions of his allies. And
thus he arrived before Babylon with a great host
of cavalry, and a great host of bowmen and spear-
men, and a multitude of singer that was beyond
number.

ν.

1. Wuen Cyrus appeared before Babylon he Cyrus
stationed his whole force about the city and then raha et
rode around it himself in company with his friends
and the staff-officers of the allies; 2. but when he
had taken a survey of the walls, he prepared to draw
off his army from the city. But a deserter came out
and told him that they were going to attack him as
soon as he began to draw his army off. “ For,’ the
man went on, “ your lines looked weak to those who
observed them from the walls.” And it was no
wonder that they appeared so; for, encompassing
walls of such extent, the lines necessarily had but
little depth.

3. On hearing this, therefore, Cyrus took his place He retires
with his body-guard in the centre of his army and a
gave orders that the hoplites should fold back the
phalanx from the extremity of either wing and move
toward each other behind the main body, which had
been halted, until each of the extreme wings should
meet in a line with him, that is, in the centre? 4. By

1 See Index, s.v. Babylon, note.
2 See Appendix I.

261

XENOPHON

4
εὐθὺς θαρραλεώτεροι ἐγίγνοντο ἐπὶ διπλασίων τὸ
βάθος γιγνόμενοι, οἵ τ᾽ ἀπιόντες ὡσαύτως θαρρα-
λεώτεροι' εὐθὺς γὰρ οἱ μένοντες ἀντ᾽ αὐτῶν
πρὸς τοὺς πολεμίους ἐγίγνοντο. ἐπεὶ δὲ πορευό-

; a ΝΜ
μενοι ἑκατέρωθεν συνῆψαν τὰ ἄκρα, ἔστησαν
3 / ’ rd 9 4
ἰσχυρότεροι γεγενημένοι, of τε ἀπεληλυθότες διὰ
τοὺς ἔμπροσθεν, οἵ T ἔμπροσθεν διὰ τοὺς ὄπισθεν
προσγεγενημένους. 5. ἀναπτυχθείσης δ᾽ οὕτω τῆς
φάλαγγος ἀνάγκη τοὺς πρώτους ἀρίστους εἶναι
καὶ τοὺς τελευταίους, ἐν μέσῳ δὲ τοὺς κακίστους
4 e 3 [2 », 4 \ N
τετάχθαι ἡ δ᾽ οὕτως ἔχουσα. τάξις καὶ πρὸς
τὸ μάχεσθαι ἐδόκει εὖ παρεσκευάσθαι καὶ πρὸς
τὸ μὴ φεύγειν. καὶ οἱ ἱππεῖς δὲ καὶ οἱ γυμνῆτες
A 4
οἱ ἀπὸ TOV κεράτων ἀεὶ ἐγγύτερον ἐγίγνοντο
τοῦ ἄρχοντος τοσούτῳ ὅσῳ ἡ φάλαγξ βραχυτέρα
> / 3 / ? [4
ἐγίγνετο ἀναδιπλουμένη. 6. ἐπεὶ δὲ οὕτω συν-
lA 3 a 4 \ 3 a \ ,
εσπειράθησαν, ἀπῆσαν, ἕως μὲν ἐξικνεῖτο τὰ βέλη
ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους, ἐπὶ πόδα" ἐπεὶ δὲ ἔξω βελῶν
ἐγένοντο, στραφέντες, καὶ τὸ μὲν πρῶτον ὀλίγα
’ὔ af A 2 > 3 3 (ὃ

βήματα προϊόντες μετεβάλλοντο" ἐπ ἀσπίδα
καὶ ἵσταντο πρὸς τὸ τεῖχος βλέποντες: ὅσῳ δὲ
προσωτέρω ἐγίγνοντο, τόσῳ δὲ μανότερον μετε-
βάλλοντο. ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἐν τῷ ἀσφαλεῖ ἐδόκουν εἶναι,
συνεῖρον ἀπιόντες, ἔστ᾽ ἐπὶ ταῖς σκηναῖς ἐγέ-
νοντο.

1 ἀντ᾽ supplied by Hertlein, Edd.; not in MSS.
2 μετεβάλλοντο xyV, Dindorf, Breitenbach, Gemoll ; μετε-
βάλοντο z, Hug, Marchant.

262

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 4-6

this manceuvre the men that remained standing in
their places were at once given more courage, for
the depth of the line was thus doubled; and those
who had fallen back were likewise rendered more
courageous, for thus those troops which had been
kept standing had now come to face the enemy, and
not they. But when, as they marched in from both
sides, the ends came together, they stood thus
mutually strengthened—those who had shifted their
position were supported by those in front of them,
those in front by the men behind them. 5. And
when the phalanx was thus folded back, the front:
ranks and the rear were of necessity composed of the
most valiant men and the poorest were drawn up
between them. And this arrangement of the lines
seemed well adapted both for fighting and for keeping
the men from flight ; and the cavalry and the light-
armed troops upon the wings were in each case
brought as much nearer to the commander as the
phalanx was shorter when doubled. 6. And when
they had thus closed up, they retired backward as
long as they were within range of the missiles from
the wall; but when ‘they were out of range, they
would face about and go forward at first only a few
steps and wheel to the left and stand facing the wall ;
and the further off they got, the less often did they
thus wheel around ; and when they seemed to be out
of all danger, they marched off without stopping
until they arrived at their tents.

263

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΌΝ

1. Emel δὲ κατεστρατοπεδεύσαντο, συνεκά-
λεσεν ὁ Κῦρος τοὺς ἐπικαιρίους καὶ ἔλεξεν,
wv 4 θ 4 θ 4 A
“Avépes σύμμαχοι, τεθεάμεθα μὲν κύκλῳ τὴν
πόλιν: ἐγὼ δὲ ὅπως μὲν ἄν τις τείχη οὕτως
ἰσχυρὰ καὶ ὑψηλὰ προσμαχόμενος ἕλοι οὐκ ἐνο-

A A Ψ », 3 a
pav μοι dona ὅσῳ δὲ πλείους ἄνθρωποι ἐν τῇ
πόλει εἰσίν, ἐπείπερ οὐ μάχονται ἐξιόντες, τοσούτῳ
ἂν θᾶττον λιμῷ αὐτοὺς ἡγοῦμαι ἁλῶναι. εἰ μή
τιν᾽ οὖν ἄλλον τρόπον ἔχετε λέγειν, τούτῳ πολιορ-
κητέους φημὶ εἶναι τοὺς ἄνδρας.

8. Καὶ ὁ Χρυσάντας εἶπεν, ‘O δὲ ποταμός, ἔφη,

Φ 3 N 7 A can Ul Μ
οὗτος οὐ διὰ μέσης τῆς πόλεως ῥεῖ πλάτος ἔχων

A a 52 ’ ’ὔ
πλεῖον ἢ ἐπὶ δύο στάδια;

Ναὶ μὰ Δί᾽, ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας, καὶ βάθος γ᾽ ὡς
οὐδ᾽ ἂν δύο ἄνδρες ὁ ἕτερος ἐπὶ τοῦ ἑτέρου ἑστη-
κὼς τοῦ ὕδατος ὑπερέχοιεν: ὥστε τῷ ποταμῷ ἔτι
ἰσχυροτέρα ἐστὶν ἡ πόλις ἢ τοῖς τείχεσι.

9. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος, Ταῦτα μέν, ἔφη, ὦ Χρυσάντα,
ἐῶμεν ὅσα κρείττω ἐστὶ τῆς ἡμετέρας δυνάμεως"
διαμετρησαμένους δὲ χρὴ ὡς τάχιστα τὸ μέρος
ἑκάστους ὃ ἡμῶν ὀρύττειν τάφρον ὡς πλατυτάτην

\ 4 μή Ψ , ς a a
καὶ βαθυτάτην, ὅπως ὅτι ἐλαχίστων ἡμῖν τῶν
φυλάκων δέῃ..

10. Οὕτω δὴ κύκλῳ διαμετρήσας περὶ τὸ τεῖ-
χος, ἀπολιπὼν ὅσον τύρσεσι μεγάλαις ἀπὸ τοῦ

1 ἑκάστους Madvig, Breitenbach, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ;
ἑκάστου xzFV, Dindorf ; ἕκαστον D.

264

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 7-10 °

7. When they had encamped, Cyrus called to- Cyrus plans
gether his staff-officers and said : “ Friends and allies, is
we have viewed the city on every side. But I am
sure I cannot see how any one could take by
storm walls so massive and-so high; but the more
men there are in the city, the sooner they can, I
think, be brought by famine to capitulate, seeing
that they will not come out and fight. Therefore,
unless you have some other method to suggest, I
propose that we use this method of laying siege to
those gentlemen.”

8. “But,” said Chrysantas, “ dees not this river
flow through the midst of the city? And it is
more than two stadia in width.”

“ Aye, by Zeus,” said Gobryas, “and its depth is
such that two men, one standing on the other's
shoulders, would not reach the surface of the water,
so that the city is better defended by the river than
by its walls.”’

9. “Chrysantas,” Cyrus answered, “let us not He proposes
trouble ourselves with that which is beyond our Poukrater:
powers; but we must apportion the work among
ourselves as quickly as possible, to each contingent
its proper share, and dig a ditch as wide and as deep
as possible, so that we may require only as many men
on guard as are absolutely indispensable.”

10. Accordingly, he took measurements in a circle
round about the city, leaving just enough room by
the river for the erection of large towers, and began

265

XENOPHON

ποταμοῦ, ὥρυττεν ἔνθεν καὶ ἔνθεν τοῦ τείχους
lA e , \ a > #/ \
τάφρον ὑπερμεγέθη, καὶ τὴν γῆν ἀνέβαλλον πρὸς
ἑαυτούς. 11. καὶ πρῶτον μὲν πύργους ἐπὶ τῷ
A 3 ’ ’ , > a a
ποταμῷ φκοδόμει, φοίνιξι θεμελιώσας ov μεῖον ἢ
πλεθριαίοις---εἰσὶ γὰρ καὶ μείζονες ἢ τοσοῦτοι τὸ
μῆκος πεφυκότες: καὶ γὰρ δὴ πιεζόμενοι οἱ
φοίνικες ὑπὸ βάρους ἄνω κυρτοῦνται, ὥσπερ οἱ
ὄνοι οἱ κανθήλιοι" 12. τούτους δ᾽ ὑπετίθει τούτου
a@ Ψ Ψ » > ἢ 4
ἕνεκα ὅπως ὅτι μάλιστα ἐοΐκοι πολιορκήσειν
παρασκευαζομένῳ], ὡς εἰ καὶ διαφύγοι ὁ ποταμὸς
εἰς τὴν τάφρον, μὴ ἀνέλοι τοὺς πύργους. ἀνίστη
δὲ καὶ ἄλλους πολλοὺς πύργους ἐπὶ τῆς ἀμβο-
λάδος γῆς, ὅπως ὅτι πλεῖστα φυλακτήρια εἴη.

18. Οἱ μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ ἐποίουν: οἱ δ᾽ ἐν τῴ τείχει
κατεγέλων τῆς πολιορκίας, ws ἔχοντες τἀπιτήδεια
πλέον ἢ εἴκοσιν ἐτῶν.

"A 4 δὲ fe) ε A ww oN 4

κούσας ὃὲ ταῦτα ὁ Κῦρος “τὸ στράτευμα
κατένειμε δώδεκα μέρη, ὡς μῆνα τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ
ἕκαστον τὸ μέρος φυλάξον. 14. οἱ δὲ αὖ Βαβυ-
λώνιοι ἀκούσαντες ταῦτα πολὺ ETL μᾶλλον κατε-
’ ΄ 3 “Ὁ ’ \ .
γέλων, ἐννοούμενοι εἰ σφᾶς Φρύγες καὶ Λυδοὶ καὶ
᾿Αράβιοι καὶ Καππαδόκαι φυλάξοιεν, οὗς σφίσιν
ἐνόμιζον πάντας εὐμενεστέρους εἶναι ἢ Πέρσαις.

15. Καὶ αἱ μὲν τάφροι ἤδη ὀρωρυγμέναι ἧσαν.
ε “ A“

ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἐπειδὴ ἑορτὴν τοιαύτην ἐν τῇ BaBv-
A » 4 2 φ A , bu
λῶνε ἤκουσεν εἶναι, ἐν ἡ πάντες Βαβυλώνιοι ὅλην
τὴν νύκτα πίνουσι καὶ κωμάζουσιν, ἐν ταύτῃ,
ἐπειδὴ τάχιστα συνεσκότασε, λαβὼν πολλοὺς
1 ὅπως. . . παρασκευαζομένῳ MSS. ; bracketed by Breiten-

bach, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; Dindorf brackets τούτους...
πύργους.

266

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 10-15

on either side of the city to dig an immense trench ;
and the earth from it they threw up on their own
side of the ditch. 11. First of all, he began to build
towers by the river, laying his foundations with the
trunks of date-palms not less than a hundred feet
long—and they grow even taller than that. And
they were good material for this purpose, for it is a
_well known fact that date-palms, when under heavy
pressure, bend upward like the backs of pack-asses.
12. These he used as “mud-sills,” in order that,
even if the river should break into his trench above,
it might not carry his towers away. And he erected
many other towers besides upon the breast-works of
earth, so that he might have as many watch-towers
as possible.

13. Thus, then, his men were employed, while the
enemy upon the walls laughed his siege-works to
scorn, in the belief that they had provisions enough
for more than twenty years.

Upon hearing of this, Cyrus divided his army into
twelve parts as if intending each part to be respon-
sible for sentry duty during one month of each year ;
14. but the Babylonians, in their turn, when they
heard of that, laughed much more scornfully still, at
the thought of Phrygians and Lydians and Arabians
and Cappadocians keeping guard against them, for
they considered all these to be more friendly to
them than to the Persians.

15. At last the ditches were completed. Then, The river
when he heard that a certain festival had come round * «4
in Babylon, during which all Babylon was accustomed
to drink and revel all night long, Cyrus took a large
number of men, just as soon as it was dark, and

267

XENOPHON

ἀνθρώπους ἀνεστόμωσε, τὰς τάφρους πρὸς τὸν
ποταμόν. 16. ὡς δὲ τοῦτο ἐγένετο, τὸ ὕδωρ κατὰ
τὰς τάφρους ἐχώρει ἐν τῇ νυκτί, ἡ δὲ διὰ τῆς
πόλεως τοῦ ποταμοῦ ὁδὸς πορεύσιμος ἀνθρώποις
ἐγίγνετο.

17. Ὡς δὲ τὸ τοῦ ποταμοῦ οὕτως ἐπορσύνετο,
παρηγγύησεν ὁ Κῦρος Πέρσαις χιλιάρχοις καὶ
πεζῶν καὶ ἱππέων εἰς δύο ἄγοντας τὴν χιλιοστὺν
παρεῖναι πρὸς αὐτόν, τοὺς δὲ ἄλλους συμμάχους
κατ᾽ οὐρὰν τούτων ἕπεσθαι ἧπερ πρόσθεν τεταγ-
μένους. 18. οἱ μὲν δὴ παρῆσαν" ὁ δὲ καταβιε-
βάσας εἰς τὸ ξηρὸν τοῦ ποταμοῦ τοὺς ὑπηρέτας
καὶ πεζοὺς καὶ ἱππέας, ἐκέλευσε σκέψασθαι εἰ
πορεύσιμον εἴη τὸ ἔδαφος τοῦ ποταμοῦ. 19. ἐπεὶ
δὲ ἀπή γείλαν. ὅτι πορεύσιμον εἴη, ἐνταῦθα On
Aa aaah TOUS ἡγεμόνας τῶν πεζῶν Kal ἱππέων
ἔλεξε τοιάδε:

20. “Avdpes, ἔφη, φίλοι, ὁ μὲν ποταμὸς ἡμῖν.
παρακεχώρηκε τῆς εἰς τὴν πόλιν ὁδοῦ. ἡμεῖς δὲ
θαρροῦντες εἰσίωμεν μηδὲν φοβούμενοι εἴσω, ἐννο-
oupevor ὅτι οὗτοι ἐφ᾽ ods νῦν πορευσόμεθα ἐκεῖνοί
εἰσιν οὗς ἡμεῖς καὶ συμμάχους πρὸς ἑαυτοῖς ἔχον-
τας καὶ ἐγρηγορότας ἅπαντας καὶ νήφοντας καὶ
ἐξωπλισμένους καὶ συντεταγμένους ἐνικῶμεν'
21. νῦν δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἴμεν ἐν ᾧ πολλοὶ μὲν αὐτῶν
καθεύδουσι, πολλοὶ δ αὐτῶν μεθύουσι, πάντες δ᾽
ἀσύντακτοί εἰσιν: ὅταν δὲ αἴσθωνται ἡμᾶς ἔνδον
ὄντας, πολὺ ἔτι μᾶλλον ἢ νῦν ἀχρεῖοι ἔσονται ὑπὸ
τοῦ ἐκπεπλῆχθαι.

22. Ee δέ τις τοῦτο ἐννοεῖται, ὃ δὴ λέγεται
φοβερὸν εἶναι τοῖς εἰς πόλιν εἰσιοῦσι, μὴ ἐπὶ
τὰ τέγη ἀναβάντες βάλλωσιν ἔνθεν καὶ ἔνθεν,
268

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 15--22

opened up the heads of the trenches at the river. .
16. As soon as that was done, the water flowed down
through the ditches in the night, and the bed of the
river, where it traversed the city, became passable

for men.

17. When the problem of the river was thus
solved, Cyrus gave orders to his Persian colonels,
infantry and cavalry, to marshal their regiments two
abreast and come to him, and the rest, the allies, to
follow in their rear, drawn up as before. 18. They
came, according to orders, and he bade his aides,
both foot and horse, get into the dry channel of the
river and see if it was possible to march in the bed
of the river. 19. And when they brought back word
that it was, he called together the generals of both
infantry and cavalry and spoke as follows:

20. “ My friends,” said he, “the river has made Oyrus issues
way for us and given us an entrance into the city. o0'tuterine
Let us, therefore, enter in with dauntless hearts, the city
fearing nothing and remembering that those
against whom we are now to march are the same
men that we have repeatedly defeated, and that,
too, when they were all drawn up in battle line
with their allies at their side, and when they were
all wide awake and sober and fully armed; 21.
whereas now we are going to fall upon them at a
time when many of them are asleep, many drunk,
and none of them in battle array. And when they
find out that we are inside the walls, in their panic
fright they will be much more helpless still than
they are now.

22. “But if any one is apprehensive of that
which is said to be a source of terror to those
invading a city—namely, that the people may go up

269

XENOPHON

τοῦτο μάλιστα θαρρεῖτε: ἢν yap ἀναβῶσί τινες
ἐπὶ τὰς οἰκίας, ἔχομεν σύμμαχον θεὸν “Ἡφαιστον.
εὔφλεκτα δὲ τὰ πρόθυρα αὐτῶν, φοίνικος μὲν
αἱ θύραι πεποιημέναι, ἀσφάλτῳ δὲ ὑπεκκαύματι
κεχριμέναι.} 28. ἡμεῖς δὲ αὖ πολλὴν δᾷδα ἔχο-
μεν, ἣ ταχὺ πολὺ πῦρ τέξεται, πολλὴν δὲ πίτταν
καὶ στυππεῖον, ἃ ταχὺ παρακαλεῖ πολλὴν φλόγα:
ὥστε ἀνάγκην εἶναι ἢ φεύγειν ταχὺ τοὺς ἀπὸ
τῶν οἰκιῶν ἢ ταχὺ κατακεκαῦσθαι.

24. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἄγετε λαμβάνετε τὰ ὅπλα" ἡγήσομαι
δὲ ἐγὼ σὺν τοῖς θεοῖς. ὑμεῖς δ᾽, ἔφη, ὦ Γαδάτα
καὶ Γωβρύα, δείκνυτε τὰς ὁδούς" ἴστε yap: ὅταν
δ᾽ ἐντὸς γενώμεθα, τὴν ταχίστην ἄγετε ἐπὶ τὰ.
βασίλεια.

25. Kal μήν, ἔφασαν οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Γωβρύαν,
οὐδὲν ἂν εἴη θαυμαστὸν εἰ καὶ ἄκλειστοι αἱ
πύλαι αἱ τοῦ βασιλείου εἶεν ὡς ἐν Kamm δειπνεῖ
γὰρ ἡ πόλις πᾶσα τῇδε τῇ νυκτί. φυλακῇ μέντοι
πρὸ τῶν πυλῶν ἐντευξόμεθα' ἔστι γὰρ ἀεὶ τε-
ταγμένη.

Οὐκ ἂν μέλλειν 8 δέοι, ἔφη ὁ Kipos, ἀλλ᾽
ἰέναι, ἵνα ἀπαρασκεύους ὡς μάλιστα λάβωμεν
τοὺς ἄνδρας. '

26. Ἐπεὶ δὲ ταῦτα ἐρρήθη, ἐπορεύοντο: τῶν
δὲ ἀπαντώντων οἱ μὲν ἀπέθνησκον παιόμενοι,
οἱ δὲ ἔφευγον πάλιν εἴσω, οἱ δὲ ἐβόων' οἱ δ᾽
ἀμφὶ τὸν Γωβρύαν συνεβόων αὐτοῖς, ὡς κωμασταὶ

1 κεχριμέναι Cobet, most Edd. ; κεχρισμέναι MSS., Breiten-
bach.

2s... δειπνεῖ Hug; os... δοκεῖ xzV, Dindorf, Breiten-
bach ; κωμοδοκεῖ y ; κωμάζει Stephanus, Marchant, Gemoll.

8 ἂν μέλλειν Muret, Edd.; ἀμελεῖν z; ἂν ἀμελεῖν xy.

270

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 22-26

on the house-tops and hurl down missiles right and
left, you need not be in the least afraid of that; for
if any do go up upon their houses, we have a god on
our side, Hephaestus. And their porticoes are very’
inflammable, for the doors are made of palm-wood
and covered with bituminous varnish which will burn
like tinder; 23. while we, on our side, have plenty
of pine-wood for torches, which will quickly produce
a mighty conflagration ; we have also plenty of pitch
and tow, which will quickly spread the flames every-
where, so that those upon the house-tops must either
quickly leave their posts or quickly be consumed.

24. “ But come, to arms! and with the help of
the gods I will lead you on. And do you, Gadatas
and Gobryas, show the streets, for you are familiar
with them. And when we get inside the walls,
lead us by the quickest route to the royal palace.”

25. “Aye,” answered Gobryas and his staff, “ in
view of the revelry, it would not be at all surprising
if the gates leading to the palace were open, for
all the city is feasting this night. Still, we shall
find a guard before the gates, for one is always
posted there.”

“ We must lose no time, then,” said Cyrus. “ For-
ward, that we may catch the men as unprepared as
we can.’

26. When these words were spoken, they advanced. Babylon
And of those they met on the way, some fell by ™
their swords, some fled back into their houses, some
shouted to them ; and Gobryas and his men shouted

Ν

271

XENOPHON

«

ὄντες καὶ αὐτοί: καὶ ἰόντες ἣ ἐδύναντο [ὡς]

7 > \ a / > /f \
τάχιστα ἐπὶ τοῖς - βασιλείοις ἐγένοντο. 27. καὶ
οἱ μὲν σὺν τῷ Γωβρύᾳ καὶ Taddra τεταγμένοι

’ὔ δ»ἤὕ ‘ / a ’
κεκλειμένας εὑρίσκουσι τὰς πύλας τοῦ βασιλείου"

ς 3 \ U4 A 3 ’ὔ
οἱ δὲ ἐπὶ τοὺς φύλακας ταχθέντες ἐπεισπίπτουσιν
αὐτοῖς πίνουσι πρὸς φῶς πολύ, καὶ εὐθὺς ὡς
πολεμίοις ἐχρῶντο αὐτοῖς. 28. ὡς δὲ κραυγὴ
καὶ κτύπος ἐγίγνετο, αἰσθόμενοι οἱ ἔνδον τοῦ
θορύβου, κελεύσαντος τοῦ βασιλέως δκέψασθαι
τί εἴη τὸ πρᾶγμα, ἐκθέουσί τινες ἀνοίξαντες τὰς
πύλας. 29. οἱ δ᾽ ἀμφὶ τὸν Γαδάταν ὡς εἶδον

4 4 3 ἊΜ 4
Tas πύλας χαλώσας εἰσπίπτουσι καὶ τοῖς πάλιν
φεύγουσιν εἴσω ἐφεπόμενοι καὶ παίοντες ἀφι-
κνοῦνται πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα: καὶ ἤδη ἑστηκότα
αὐτὸν καὶ ἐσπασμένον ὃν εἶχεν ἀκινάκην εὑρί-

a \ ς \ /

σκουσι. 30. καὶ τοῦτον μὲν οἱ σὺν Γαδάτᾳ
καὶ Γωβρύᾳ ἐχειροῦντο' καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ δὲ
ἀπέθνησκον, ὁ μὲν προβαλόμενός τι, ὁ δὲ φεύγων,
ς ’
ὁ δέ γε καὶ ἀμυνόμενος ὅτῳ ἐδύνατο.

81. Ὁ δὲ Κῦρος διέπεμπε τὰς τῶν ἱππέων
τάξεις κατὰ τὰς ὁδοὺς καὶ προεῖπεν ods μὲν
ἔξω λαμβάνοιεν κατακαίνειν, τοὺς δ᾽ ἐν ταῖς
οἰκίαις κηρύττειν τοὺς Συριστὶ ἐπισταμένους
ἔνδον μένειν" εἰ δέ τις ἔξω ληφθείη, ὅτι θανα-
τώσοιτο.

82. Οἱ μὲν δὴ ταῦτ᾽ ἐποίουν. Γαδάτας δὲ

’ A
καὶ Γωβρύας tov: καὶ θεοὺς μὲν πρῶτον mpoc-
εκύνουν, ὅτε τετιμωρημένοι ἧσαν τὸν ἀνόσιον
βασιλέα, ἔπειτα δὲ Κύρου κατεφίλουν καὶ χεῖρας
1 ὡς MSS.; [os] Hug, Etonensis 1613, Edd.
272

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 26-32

back to them, as if they were fellow-revellers. They
advanced as fast as they could and were soon at the
palace. 27. And Gobryas and Gadatas and their
troops found the gates leading to the palace locked,

and those who had been appointed to attack the
guard fell upon them as they were drinking by a
blazing fire, and without waiting they dealt with them

as with foes. 28. But, as a noise and tumult ensued,
those within heard the uproar, and at the king’s
command to see what the matter was, some of them
opened the gates and ran out. 29. And when Gadatas Gobryasand
and his men saw the gates open they dashed in in aveupetiels
pursuit of the others as they fled back into the **"8*
palace, and dealing blows right and left they came

into the presence of the king; and they found him
already risen with his dagger in his hand. 30. And
Gadatas and Gobryas and their followers overpowered

him; and those about the king perished also, one
where he had sought some shelter, another while
running away, another while actually trying to defend
himself with whatever he could.

31. Cyrus then sent the companies of cavalry
around through the streets and gave them orders
to cut down all whom they found out of doors, while
he directed those who understood Assyrian to pro-
claim to those in their houses that they should stay
there, for if any one should be caught outside, he
would be put to death.

32, While they were thus occupied, Gadatas and
Gobryas came up; and first of all they did homage
to the gods, seeing that they had avenged themselves

273
VOL, Il. T

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

καὶ πόδας, πολλὰ δακρύοντες ἅμα χαρᾷ [καὶ
εὐφραινόμενοι |.)

33. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ ἡμέρα ἐγένετο καὶ ἤσθοντο οἱ τὰς
ἄκρας ἔχοντες ἑαλωκυῖάν τε τὴν πόλιν καὶ τὸν
βασιλέα τεθνηκότα, παραδιδόασι καὶ τὰς ἄκρας.
34. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος τὰς μὲν ἄκρας εὐθὺς παρελάμβανε
καὶ φρουράρχους τε καὶ φρουροὺς εἰς ταύτας
ἀνέπεμπε, τοὺς δὲ τεθνηκότας θάπτειν ἐφῆκε τοῖς
προσήκουσι" τοὺς δὲ κήρυκας κηρύττειν ἐκέλευ-
σεν ἀποφέρειν πάντας τὰ ὅπλα Βαβυλωνίους:
ὅπου δὲ ληφθήσοιτο ὅπλα ἐν οἰκίᾳ, προηγόρενεν
ὡς πάντες οἱ ἔνδον ἀποθανοῖντο. οἱ μὲν δὴ
ἀπέφερον, ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ταῦτα μὲν εἰς τὰς ἄκρας
κατέθετο, ὡς εἴη ἕτοιμα, εἴ τί ποτε δέοι χρῆσθαι.

35. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ ταῦτ᾽ ἐπέπρακτο, πρῶτον μὲν τοὺς
μάγους καλέσας, ὡς δοριαλώτον τῆς πόλεως
οὔσης ἀκροθίνια τοῖς θεοῖς καὶ τεμένη ἐκέλευσεν
ἐξελεῖν: ἐκ τούτου δὲ καὶ οἰκίας διεδίδου καὶ
ἀρχεῖα τούτοις οὕσπερ κοινῶνας ἐδόμιζε τῶν κατα-
πεπραγμένων: οὕτω δὲ διένειμεν ὥσπερ ἐδέδοκτο
τὰ κράτιστα τοῖς ἀρίστοις. εἰ δέ τις οἴοιτο μεῖον
ἔχειν, διδάσκειν προσιόντας ἐκέλευε.

36. Προεῖπε δὲ Βαβυλωνίοις μὲν τὴν γῆν ἐργά-
ζεσθαι καὶ τοὺς δασμοὺς ἀποφέρειν καὶ θερα-
πεύειν τούτους οἷς ἕκαστοι αὐτῶν ἐδόθησαν"
Πέρσας δὲ τοὺς κοινῶνας καὶ τῶν συμμάχων ὅσοι

1 καὶ εὐφραινόμενοι MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach ; bracketed
by Lincke, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll.

274

/

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 32-36

upon the wicked king, and then they kissed Cyrus’s
hands and his feet with many tears of joy.

33. And when day dawned and those in possession The entire
of the citadels discovered that the city was taken and ree
the king slain, they surrendered the citadels, too.
34. And Cyrus at once took possession of the citadels
and sent up to them guards and officers of the guards,
As for the dead, he gave their relatives permission
to bury them. He furthermore ordered the heralds
to make proclamation that all Babylonians deliver up
their arms; and he ordered that wherever arms
should be found in any house, all the occupants
should be put to the sword. So they delivered up
their arms and Cyrus stored them in the citadels, so
that they might be ready if he ever needed them
for use.

35. When all this was finished, he first called the
magi and requested them, inasmuch as the city had
been taken by the sword, to select sanctuaries and
the first fruits of the booty for the gods. Next he
distributed the private houses and official residences
among those whom he considered to have had a
share in what had been achieved ; and he made the
division in the way that had been decided upon—
the best to the most meritorious. And if any one
thought he had less than he should, he bade him
come and explain his reasons for thinking 80.

36. He ordered the Babylonians, moreover, to go
on tilling their lands, to pay their tribute, and to
serve those to whom they had severally been as-
signed ; and he directed the Persians who had shared
in the expedition and as many of the allies as chose

275
T 2

XENOPHON

᾿Ακούσαντες ταῦτα οἱ φίλοι ἄσμενοι ὥχοντο
ἀποθέοντες, δίκην δεδωκότες ὑπὸ πάντων τῶν
ἀναγκαίων. καὶ τότε μὲν οὕτως ἐκοιμήθησαν.

41. Τῇ δ᾽ ὑστεραίᾳ ὁ μὲν Κῦρος παρῆν εἰς τὸ
αὐτὸ χωρίον, ἀνθρώπων δὲ πολὺ πλεῖον πλῆθος
περιειστήκει βουλομένων προσιέναι, καὶ πολὺ
πρότερον ἢ οἱ φίλοι παρῆσαν. ὁ οὖν Κῦρος
περιστησάμενος τῶν ξυστοφόρων Περσῶν κύκλον
μέγαν εἶπε μηδένα παριέναι ἢ τοὺς φίλους τε καὶ
ἄρχοντας τῶν Περσῶν τε καὶ τῶν συμμάχων.
42, ἐπεὶ δὲ συνῆλθον οὗτοι, ἔλεξεν ὁ Κῦρος
αὐτοῖς τοιάδε: “Avdpes φίλοι καὶ σύμμαχοι, τοῖς
μὲν θεοῖς οὐδὲν ἂν ἔχοιμεν μέμψασθαι τὸ μὴ
οὐχὶ μέχρι τοῦδε πάντα ὅσα ηὐχόμεθα καταπε-
πραχέναι. εἰ μέντοι τοιοῦτον ἔσται τὸ μεγάλα
πράττειν ὥστε μὴ οἷόν τ᾽ εἶναι μήτε ἀμφ᾽ αὑτὸν
σχολὴν ἔχειν μήτε μετὰ τῶν φίλων εὐφρανθῆναι,
ἐγὼ μὲν αἴρειν ταύτην τὴν εὐδαιμονίαν κελεύω.
48, ἐνενοήσατε γάρ, ἔφη, καὶ χθὲς δήπου ὅ ὅτι ἕωθεν
ἀρξάμενοι ἀκούειν τῶν προσιόντων οὐκ ἐλήξαμεν
πρόσθεν ὁ ἑσπέρας" καὶ νῦν ὁρᾶτε τούτους ἄλλους
πλείονας τῶν χθὲς παρόντας" ὡς πράγματα ἡμῖν
παρέξοντας. 44. εἰ οὖν τις τούτοις ὑφέξει ἑ ἑαυτόν,
λογίζομαι μικρὸν μέν τι ὑμῖν μέρος ἐμοῦ μετεσό-
μενον, μικρὸν δέ τι ἐμοὶ ὑμῶν" ἐμαυτοῦ μέντοι
σαφῶς οἶδ᾽ ὅτι οὐδ᾽ ὁτιοῦν μοι μετέσται.

45. “Ere δ᾽, ἔφη, καὶ ἄλλο ὁρῶ γελοῖον πρᾶγμα,
ἐγὼ γὰρ δήπου ὑμῖν μὲν ὥσπερ εἰκὸς διάκειμαι:
τούτων δὲ τῶν περιεστηκότων ἢ τινα ἢ οὐδένα

1 παρόντας yG, Edd.; παρόντων xAHV.
278

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 40-45

Upon hearing this, his friends gladly departed,
running from his presence, for they had paid the
penalty for ignoring all the wants of nature. Thus
then they went to rest.

41. On the following day, Cyrus went to the same
place and long before his friends came, there was a
much greater crowd of people standing there de-
siring audience with him. So Cyrus stationed a large
circle of Persian lancers about him and gave orders
that no one should be admitted except his friends
and the officers of the Persians and the allies. 42.
And when they had come together, Cyrus addressed
them as follows: “Friends and allies, we cannot He dis-
_ possibly find any fault with the gods that all that janisation -
we wished for so far has not been fulfilled. How- of his court
ever, if great success is to have such consequences
that a man is not to be able to have some leisure
for himself nor time to enjoy himself with his friends,
I am ready to bid farewell to that sort of happiness.
43. For yesterday, too, you saw, of course, that
although we began at dawn to give audience to
those who came to see us, we did not get through
before evening ; and now you see that these others,
who are here in greater numbers than came yesterday,
will give us even more trouble. 44. If, therefore,
one is to sacrifice oneself to such affairs, I reckon
that you will have but a small part in my society or
I in yours; while in myself I know that I shall
certainly have no part at all.

45. “I see also,’ he went on, “ still another absurd
feature in all this: while my affection for you is,
as you know, what it naturally ought to be, of these

279

᾿ XENOPHON

οἶδα, καὶ οὗτοι πάντες οὕτω παρεσκευασμένοι
εἰσὶν ὡς, ἣν νικῶσιν ὑμᾶς ὠθοῦντες, πρότεροι ἃ
βούλονται ὑμῶν παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ διαπραξόμενοι. ἐγὼ
δὲ ἠξίουν τοὺς τοιούτους, εἴ τίς τι ἐμοῦ δέοιτο,
θεραπεύειν ὑμᾶς τοὺς ἐμοὺς φίλους δεομένους
προσαγωγῆς.

40. Ἴσως ἂν οὖν εἴποι τις, τί δῆτα οὐχ οὕτως
ἐξ ἀρχῆς παρεσκενασάμην, ἀλλὰ παρεῖχον ἐν τῷ
μέσῳ ἐμαυτόν. ὅτι τὰ τοῦ πολέμου τοιαῦτα
ἐγίγνωσκον ὄντα ὡς μὴ ὑστερίζειν δέον τὸν ἄρ-
χοντὰ μήτε τῷ εἰδέναι ἃ δεῖ μήτε τῷ πράττειν
ἂν καιρὸς 4° τοὺς δὲ σπανίους ἰδεῖν στρατηγοὺς
πολλὰ ἐνόμιζον ὧν δεῖ πραχθῆναι παριέναι.

47. Νῦν δ᾽ ἐπειδὴ καὶ ὁ φιλοπονώτατος πόλεμος
ἀναπέπαυται, δοκεῖ μοι καὶ ἡ ἐμὴ ψυχὴ ἀναπαύ-
σεώς τινος ἀξιοῦν τυγχάνειν. ὡς οὖν ἐμοῦ ἀπο-
᾿ ροῦντος ὅ τι ἂν τύχοιμι ποιῶν ὥστε καλῶς ἔχειν
τά τε ἡμέτερα καὶ τὰ τῶν ἄλλων ὧν ἡμᾶς δεῖ
ἐπιμέλεσθαι, συμβουλευέτω ὅ τι τις ὁρᾷ συμφο-
ρώτατον.

48. Κῦρος μὲν οὕτως εἶπεν' ἀνίσταται δ᾽ ἐπ᾽
αὐτῷ ᾿Αρτάβαζος ὁ συγγενής ποτε φήσας εἶναι
καὶ εἶπεν, Ἢ καλῶς, ἔφη, ἐποίησας, a Κῦρε,
ἄρξας τοῦ λόγου. ἐγὼ γὰρ ἔτι νέον μὲν ὄντος
σοῦ πάνν ἀρξάμενος ἐπεθύμουν φίλος γενέσθαι,
ὁρῶν δέ σε οὐδὲν δεόμενον ἐμοῦ κατώκνουν σοι
προσιέναι. 49. ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἔτυχές ποτε καὶ ἐμοῦ δεη-
θεὶς [προθύμως] ὅ ἐξαγγεῖλαι πρὸς Μήδους τὰ

1 οἷδα z, Edd.; γιγνώσκω εἶδον X.

2 προθύμως MSS., earlier Bad. ; [προθύμως] Hug, later Edd.
280

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 45-49

who stand about here I know few or none; and yet
all these have made up their minds that if they
can get ahead of you in crowding in, they will
obtain what they wish from me before you can.
Now what I expected all such to do, if any one
wanted anything from me, was to get into favour
with you as my friends and ask you for an intro-
duction.

44. ‘Perhaps some one may ask why I did not
adopt this arrangement in the beginning instead of
making myself accessible to all. It was, I answer,
because I realized that the demands of war made it
necessary for a commander not to be behind others
in finding out what he ought to know nor in doing
what it is expedient that he should do. And I
thought generals who were seldom to be seen often
neglected much that needed to be done.

47. “ But now that this most toilsome war is really
over, it seems to me that I, too, am entitled to find
some relaxation of spirit. So, while I am in doubt
as to what I could do to harmonize our interests and
those of the others for whom we must care, let any
one who sees what is to the best advantage give me
"a word of counsel.”

48. Thus Cyrus spoke. After him Artabazus arose Artabazus
—the man who had once claimed to be his kinsman— acl
and said: “I am very glad, Cyrus, that you have tions with
opened this discussion. For when you were still a
lad, I was very anxious even from the first to be a
friend of yours; but when I saw that I could be of
no use to you, I shrank from approaching you.

49. But when you once happened to need even my IV. i. 21-24
services to publish among the Medes the concession

281

cd

XENOPHON.

παρὰ Ἰζναξάρου, ἐλογιξόμην, εἰ ταῦτα προθύμως
σοι συλλάβοιμι, ὡς οἰκεῖός τέ σοι ἐσοίμην καὶ
ἐξέσοιτό μοι διαλέγεσθαί σοι ὁπόσον χρόνον βου-
λοίμην. κἀκεῖνα μὲν δὴ ἐπράχθη ὥστε σε
ἐπαινεῖν.

50. Μετὰ τοῦτο Ὕρκάνιοε μὲν πρῶτοι φίλοι
ἡμῖν ἐγένοντο καὶ μάλα πεινῶσι συμμάχων' ὥστε
μόνον οὐκ ἐν ταῖς ἀγκάλαις περιεφέρομεν αὐτοὺς
ἀγαπῶντες. μετὰ δὲ τοῦτο ἐπεὶ ἑάλω τὸ πολέμιον
στρατόπεδον, οὐκ οἶμαι σχολή σοι ἦν ἀμφ᾽ ἐμὲ
ἔχειν: καὶ ἐγώ σοι συνεγίγνωσκον. 51. ἐκ δὲ
τούτου Γωβρύας ἡμῖν φίλος ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐγὼ ἔχαι-
ρον' καὶ αὖθις Γαδάτας: καὶ ἤδη ἔργον σοῦ Hv
μεταλαβεῖν: ἐπεί γε μέντοι καὶ Σάκαι καὶ
Καδούσιοι σύμμαχοι ἐγεγένηντο, θεραπεύειν εἰκό-
τως ἔδει τούτους: καὶ γὰρ οὗτοι σὲ ἐθεράπενον.

52. ‘Os δ᾽ ἤλθομεν πάλιν ἔνθεν ὡρμήθημεν,
ὁρῶν σε ἀμφ᾽ ἵππους ἔχοντα, ἀμφ᾽ ἅρματα,
ἀμφὶ μηχανάς, ἡγούμην, ἐπεὶ ἀπὸ τούτων σχο-
λάσαις, τότε σε καὶ ἀμφ᾽ ἐμὲ ἕξειν σχολήν.
ὥς γε μέντοι ἦλθεν ἡ δεινὴ ἀγγελία τὸ πάντας
ἀνθρώπους ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς συλλέγεσθαι, ἐγίγνωσκον ὅτι
ταῦτα μέγιστα εἴη: εἰ δὲ ταῦτα καλῶς γένοιτο,
εὖ ἤδη ἐδόκουν εἰδέναι ὅτι πολλὴ ἔσοιτο ἀφθονία
τῆς ἐμῆς καὶ [τῆς] σῆς συνουσίας.

53. Καὶ νῦν δὴ νενικήκαμέν τε τὴν μεγάλην
μάχην καὶ Σάρδεις καὶ Kpotcov ὑποχείριον ἔχομεν
καὶ Βαβυλῶνα ἢρήκαμεν καὶ πάντας" κατεστράμ-

1 τῆς MSS., Breitenbach; omitted by Dindorf, Hug,
Marchant, Gemoll.

2 πάντας xy, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; πάντα z, Dindorf,
Breitenbach.

282

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ν. 49-53

obtained from Cyaxares, I reasoned that, if I gave
you my earnest support in this, I then might be
your intimate friend and talk with you as much as
I pleased. Now that particular commission was
executed in such a way as to call for your approval.

50. “ After that, the Hyrcanians were the first to
become our friends, and at a time, too, when we
were very hungry for allies, so that in our affection
for them we all but carried them around in our arms.
And after that, when the enemy’s camp was taken,
you did not have any time to concern yourself about
me, I suppose, and I did not blame you. 51. Next,
Gobryas became our friend, and I was glad; and
then Gadatas ; and then it was hard work to get any
share of your attention. When, however, both the
Sacians and the Cadusians had become our allies, you
must needs show them proper attention, for they also
were attentive to you.

52. “ When we came back to the place from which His hopes
we had started, I saw you busy with horses and {20lone
chariots and engines, but I thought that as soon as
you had leisure from these distractions you would
have some time to think of me. Still, when the
terrible news came that the whole world was
assembling against us, I realized that that was a

matter of paramount importance; but if it should
turn out successfully, then at last I thought I might
be sure that the intercourse between me and you
would be unstinted.

53. “ And now we have won the great battle and
have Sardis and Croesus in subjection; we have
taken Babylon and subjugated everything; and yet

283

XENOPHON

μεθα, καὶ μὰ τὸν Μίθρην ἐγώ τοι ἐχθές, εἰ μὴ
πολλοῖς διεπύκτευσα, οὐκ ἂν ἐδυνάμην σοι προσελ-
θεῖν. ἐπεί γε μέντοι ἐδεξιώσω με καὶ παρὰ σοὶ
ἐκέλευσας μένειν, ἤδη περίβλεπτος ἦν, ὅτι μετὰ
σοῦ ἄσιτος καὶ ἄποτος διημέρενον. 54. νῦν οὗν.
εἰ μὲν ἔσται πῃ ὅπως οἱ πλείστου ἄξιοι γεγενη-
μένοι πλεῖστόν σου μέρος μεθέξομεν: εἰ δὲ μή,
πάλιν αὖ ἐγὼ ἐθέλω παρὰ σοῦ ἐξαγγέλλειν
ἀπιέναι πάντας ἀπὸ σοῦ πλὴν ἡμῶν τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῆς
φίλων.

55. “El τούτῳ ἐγέλασε μὲν ὁ Κῦρος καὶ ἄλλοι
πολλοί: Χρυσάντας δ᾽ ἀνέστη ὁ Πέρσης καὶ ἔλεξεν
ὧδε: ᾿Αλλὰ τὸ μὲν πρόσθεν, ὦ Κῦρε, εἰκότως ἐν
τῷ φανερῷ σαυτὸν παρεῖχες, δι’ ἅ τε αὐτὸς εἶπας 1
καὶ ὅτι οὐχ ἡμᾶς σοι μάλιστα ἣν θεραπευτέον.
ἡμεῖς μὲν γὰρ καὶ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν ἕνεκα παρῆμεν" τὸ
δὲ πλῆθος ἔδει ἀνακτᾶσθαι ἐκ παντὸς τρόπου,
ὅπως ὅτι ἥδιστα συμπονεῖν καὶ συγκινδυνεύειν
ἡμῖν ἐθέλοιεν. 56. νῦν δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὐ τούτῳ τῷ τρόπῳ
μόνον ἄρχεις, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄλλως ἢ ἀνακτᾶσθαι
δύνασαι οὗς καιρὸς εἴη, ἤδη καὶ οἰκίας σε τυχεῖν
ἄξιον' ἢ τί ἀπολαύσαις ἂν τῆς , ἀρχῆς, εἰ μόνος
ἄμοιρος εἴης ἑστίας, οὗ οὔτε ὁσιώτερον χωρίον ἐν
ἀνθρώποις. οὔτε ἥδιον οὔτε οἰκειότερόν ἐστιν οὐδέν;
ἔπειτα δ᾽, ἔφη, οὐκ ἂν οἴει καὶ ἡμᾶς αἰσχύνεσθαι,

1 εἶπας Dindorf, Breitenbach, Hug, Marchant; εἶπες MSS.,
Gemoll.

2 od... ἄλλως Hug; οὐχ οὕτω τρόπον (-ov DG) μονον ἔχεις
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄλλους xy; οὖν τρόπῳ μόνῳ ἔχεις κιτ.λ. Z3 οὐχ οὕτω

τρόπῳ μόνῳ ἔχεις Ν' ;: no two editors seem to agree on the
restoration of this corrupt passage.

284

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 53-56

yesterday, by Mithras, if I had not fought my way
through the crowd with my fists, 1 vow I could not
have got near you. However, when you took me by
the hand and bade me stay by you, I was the object
of all envious eyes, for having spent a whole day
with you—without a thing to eat or drink. 54. If,
therefore, it can now be so arranged that we, who
have proved ourselves most deserving, shall have the
largest share of your company, well and good ; if not,
_I am ready once again to make a proclamation in
your name to the effect that all shall keep away from
you, except us who have been your friends from the
beginning.”’

55. At this Cyrus laughed as did many others. Chrysantas
Then Chrysantas, the Persian, rose and spoke as ἔνα home
follows: “ Well, Cyrus, it was hitherto quite proper for Cyrus
for you to make yourself approachable, for the-~ ~—
reasons you have yourself assigned and also because
we were not the ones whose favour you most needed
to win ; for we were with you for our own sakes. But
it was imperative for you in every way to win the
affections of the multitude, so that they might con-
sent to toil and risk their lives with us as gladly as
possible. 56. But now, seeing that you do not hold
your power by this method alone but are in a position
in still other ways to win the hearts of those whom
it is of advantage for you to win, it is meet that you
should now have a home. Else what enjoyment
would you have of your power, if you alone were to
have no hearth and home of your own? For there is
no spot on earth more sacred, more sweet, or more
dear than that. And finally,” he said, “do you not
think that we also should be ashamed to see you

285

XENOPHON

εἰ σὲ μὲν ὁρῷμεν ἔξω καρτεροῦντα, αὐτοὶ δ᾽ ἐν
οἰκίαις εἴημεν καὶ σοῦ δοκοίημεν πλεονεκτεῖν;

7. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ Χρυσάντας ταῦτα ἔλεξε, συνηγό-
ρευον αὐτῷ κατὰ ταὐτὰ" πολλοί. ἐκ τούτου δὴ
εἰσέρχεται εἰς τὰ βασίλεια, καὶ τὰ ἐκ Σάρδεων
χρήματα ἐνταῦθ᾽ οἱ ἄγοντες ἀπέδοσαν. ἐπεὶ δ᾽
εἰσῆλθεν ὁ Κῦρος, πρῶτον μὲν ‘Eotia ἔθυσεν,
ἔπειτα Aut βασιλεῖ καὶ εἴ τινι ἄλλῳ θεῷ οἱ μάγοι
ἐξηγοῦντο.

ὅ8. Ποιήσας δὲ ταῦτα τἄλλα ἤδη ἤρχετο
διοικεῖν. ἐννοῶν δὲ τὸ αὑτοῦ πρᾶγμα ὅτι ἐπιχει-
ροίη μὲν ἄρχειν πολλῶν ἀνθρώπων, παρασκευά-
Corto δὲ οἰκεῖν ἐν πόλει τῇ μεγίστῃ τῶν φα-
νερῶν, αὕτη δ᾽ οὕτως ἔχοι αὐτῷ ὡς πολεμιωτάτη
ἂν γένοιτο ἀνδρὶ πόλις, ταῦτα δὴ λογιζόμενος
φυλακῆς περὶ τὸ σῶμα ἡγήσατο δεῖσθαι.
ὅ9. γνοὺς δ᾽ ὅτε οὐδαμοῦ ἄνθρωποι εὐχειρωτότεροί
εἰσιν ἢ ἐν σίτοις καὶ ποτοῖς καὶ λουτροῖς καὶ κοίτῃ
καὶ ὕ ὕπνῳ, ἐσκόπει τίνας ἂν ἐν τούτοις περὶ ἑ ἑαυτὸν
πιστοτάτους ἔχοι. ἐνόμισε δὲ μὴ ἂν γενέσθαι
ποτὲ πιστὸν ἄνθρωπον ὅστις ἄλλον μᾶλλον. φιλή-
σοι τοῦ τῆς φυλακῆς δεομένου. 60. τοὺς bev
οὖν ἔχοντας παῖδας ἢ γυναῖκας συνωρμοττούσας
ἢ sea Sy ἔγνω φύσει" ἠναγκάσθαι ταῦτα μάλιστα
φιλεῖν" τοὺς δ᾽ εὐνούχους ὁρῶν πάντων τούτων
στερομένους “ἡγήσατο τούτους ἂν περὶ πλείστου
ποιεῖσθαι οἵτινες δύναιντο πλουτίζειν μάλιστα
αὐτοὺς καὶ βοηθεῖν, εἴ τι ἀδικοῖντο, καὶ τιμὰς

1 ταὐτὰ Muretus, Edd.; ταῦτα MSS.
2 φύσει MSS., Edd.; φύσει ἂν Hug.

286

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 56-60

living in discomfort, out of doors, while we ourselves
lived in houses and seemed to be better off than
you?”

57. When Chrysantas had finished his speech, Cyrus _
many supported him in the same tenor. After that, ρϑλβω a
Cyrus moved into the royal palace, and those who
had charge of the treasures brought from Sardis
delivered them there. And after he took possession,
Cyrus sacrificed first to Hestia, then to sovereign
Zeus, and then to any other god that the magi
suggested.

58.. This done, he began at once to organize the
rest of his court. And as he considered his own
situation, that he was undertaking to hold sway over
many people, and preparing to dwell in the greatest
of all famous cities, and that that city was as hostile
to him as a city could be toany man—as he reflected
on this, he decided that he needed a body-guard.

59. And as he realized that men are nowhere an easier He selects
prey to violence than when at meals or at wine, in iad
the bath, or in bed and asleep, he looked around to
see who were the most faithful men that he could
have around him at such times; and he held that no
man was ever faithful who loved any one else better
than the one who needed his protection. 60. Those,
therefore, who had children or congenial wives or
sweethearts, such he believed were by nature con-
strained to love them best. But as he observed that
eunuchs were not susceptible to any such affections,
he thought that they would esteem most highly
those who were in the best position to make them
rich and to stand by them, if ever they were wronged,

287

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

περιάπτειν αὐτοῖς: τούτοις ' δ᾽ εὐεργετοῦντα
ὑπερβάλλειν αὐτὸν οὐδέν᾽ ἂν ἡγεῖτο δύνασθαι.
61. πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἄδοξοι ὄντες οἱ εὐνοῦχοι παρὰ
τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀνθρώποις καὶ διὰ τοῦτο δεσπότου
ἐπικούρου προσδέονται: οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἀνὴρ ὅστις
οὐκ ἂν ἀξιώσειεν εὐνούχου πλέον ἔχειν ἐν παντί,
εἰ μή τι ἄλλο κρεῖττον ἀπείργοι' δεσπότῃ δὲ
πιστὸν ὄντα οὐδὲν κωλύει πρωτεύειν καὶ τὸν
εὐνοῦχον. 62. ὃ δ᾽ ἂν μάλιστά τις οἰηθείη, ἀνάλ -
κιδας τοὺς εὐνούχους γίγνεσθαι, οὐδὲ τοῦτο
ἐφαίνετο αὐτῷ. ἐτεκμαίρετο δὲ καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἄλλων
ζῴων ὅτι οἵ τε ὑβρισταὶ ἵπποι ἐκτεμνόμενοι τοῦ
μὲν δάκνειν καὶ ὑβρίζειν ἀποπαύονται, πολεμικοὶ
δὲ οὐδὲν ἧττον γίγνονται, οἵ τε ταῦροι ἐκτεμνό-
μένοι τοῦ μὲν μέγα φρονεῖν καὶ ἀπειθεῖν ὑφίενται,
τοῦ δ᾽ ἰσχύειν καὶ ἐργάζεσθαι οὐ στερίσκονται,
καὶ οἱ κύνες δὲ ὡσαύτως τοῦ μὲν ἀπολείπειν τοὺς
δεσπότας ἀποπαύονται ἐκτεμνόμενοι, φυλάττειν
δὲ καὶ εἰς θήραν οὐδὲν κακίους γίγνονται. 63. καὶ
οἵ γε ἄνθρωποι ὡσαύτως ἠρεμέστεροι γίγνονται
στερισκόμενοι ταύτης τῆς ἐπιθυμίας, οὐ μέντοι
ἀμελέστεροί γε τῶν προσταττομένων, οὐδ᾽ ἧττόν τι
ἱππικοί, οὐδὲ ἧττόν τε ἀκοντιστικοί, οὐδὲ ἧττον
φιλότιμοι. θ4. κατάδηλοι δ᾽ ἐγίγνοντο καὶ ἐν τοῖς
πολέμοις καὶ ἐν ταῖς θήραις ὅτι ἔσωζον τὸ φιλό-
νικον ἐν ταῖς ψυχαῖς. τοῦ δὲ πιστοὶ εἶναι ἐν τῇ
φθορᾷ τῶν δεσποτῶν μάλιστα βάσανον ἐδίδοσαν'
οὐδένες γὰρ πιστότερα ὄργα ἀπεδείκνυντο ἐν ταῖς
δεσποτικαῖς συμφοραῖς τῶν εὐνούχων. 65. εἰ δέ
1 rovros Pantazides, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; τούτους
MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach.
288

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ν. 60-65

and to place .them in offices of honour; and no one,
he thought, could surpass him in bestowing favours
of that kind. 61. Besides, inasmuch as eunuchs are
objects of contempt to the rest of mankind, for this
reason, if for no other, they need a master who will
be their patron ; for there is no man who would not
think that he had a right to take advantage of a
eunuch at every opportunity unless there were some
higher power to prevent his doing so; but there is
no reason why even a eunuch should not be superior
to all others in fidelity to his master. 62. But he did
not admit what many might very easily be inclined
to suppose, that eunuchs are weaklings; and he
drew this conclusion also from the case of other
animals : for instance, vicious horses, when gelded,
stop biting and prancing about, to be sure, but are
none the less fit for service in war; and bulls, when
castrated, lose somewhat of their high spirit and
unruliness but are not deprived of their strength or
capacity for work. And in the same way dogs, when
castrated, stop running away from their masters, but
are no less useful for watching or hunting. 63. And
men, too, in the same way, become gentler when
deprived of this desire, but not less careful of that
which is entrusted to them; they are not made any
less efficient horsemen, or any less skilful lancers, or
less ambitious men. 64. On the contrary, they
showed both in times of war and in hunting that they
still preserved in their souls a spirit of rivalry; and
of their fidelity they gave the best proof upon the
fall of their masters, for no one ever performed acts
of greater fidelity in his master’s misfortunes than
eunuchs do, 65. And if it is thought with some

289
VOL. 11. U

XENOPHON

τι dpa τῆς τοῦ σώματος ἰσχύος μειοῦσθαι δοκοῦ-
σιν, ὁ σίδηρος ἀνισοῖ τοὺς ἀσθενεῖς τοῖς ἰσχυροῖς
ἐν τῷ πολέμῳ. ταῦτα δὴ γιγνώσκων ἀρξάμενος
ἀπὸ τῶν θυρωρῶν πάντας τοὺς περὶ τὸ ἑαυτοῦ
σῶμα θεραπευτῆρας ἐποιήσατο εὐνούχους.

66. ‘Hynodpevos δὲ οὐχ ἱκανὴν εἶναι τὴν φυ-
λακὴν ταύτην πρὸς τὸ πλῆθος τῶν δυσμενῶς
ἐχόντων, ἐσκόπει τίνας τῶν ἄλλων ἂν πιστοτάτους
περὶ τὸ βασίλειον φύλακας λάβοι. 67. εἰδὼς οὖν
Πέρσας τοὺς οἴκοι κακοβιωτάτους μὲν ὄντας διὰ
πενίαν, ἐπιπονώτατα δὲ ζῶντας διὰ τὴν τῆς χώρας
τρᾳχύτητα καὶ διὰ τὸ αὐτουργοὺς εἶναι, τούτους
ἐνόμισε μάλιστ᾽ ἂν ἀγαπᾶν τὴν παρ᾽ ἑαυτῷ δί-
aitav. 68. λαμβάνει οὖν τούτων μυρίους δορυ-
φόρους, of κύκλῳ μὲν νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέρας ἐφύ-
λαττον περὶ τὰ βασίλεια, ὁπότε ἐπὶ χώρας εἴη:
ὁπότε δὲ ἐξίοι ποι, ἔνθεν καὶ ἔνθεν τεταγμένοι
ἐπορεύοντο.

69. _ Nopicas δὲ καὶ Βαβυλῶνος ὅλης φύλακας
δεῖν εἶναι ἱκανούς, εἴτ᾽ ἐπιδημῶν αὐτὸς τυγχάνοι
εἴτε καὶ ἀποδημῶν, κατέστησε καὶ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι
φρουροὺς ἱκανούς: μισθὸν δὲ καὶ τούτοις Βαβυ-
λωνίους ἔταξε παρέχειν, βουλόμενος α αὐτοὺς ὡς
ἀμηχανωτάτους εἶναι, ὅπως ὅτι ταπεινότατοι καὶ
εὐκαθεκτότατοι εἶεν.

70. Αὕτη μὲν δὴ ἡ ἡ περὶ αὐτόν τε φυλακὴ καὶ ἡ ἡ
ἐν Βαβυλῶνι τότε κατασταθεῖσα καὶ νῦν ἔτι
οὕτως ἔχουσα διαμένει. σκοπῶν δ᾽ ὅπως ἂν καὶ ἡ
πᾶσα ἀρχὴ κατέχοιτο καὶ ἄλλη ἔτι προσγίγνοιτο,

ποι Schneider, most Edd.; πον MSS., Breitenbach.
290

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ν. 65-70

justice that they are inferior in bodily strength, yet
on the field of battle steel makes the weak equal to
the strong. Recognizing these facts, he selected
eunuchs for every post of personal service to him,
from the door-keepers up.

66. But, as he deemed this guard insufficient in The palace
view of the multitude of those who bore him ill-will, δὰ
he looked around to see whom he could find among
the rest who would be the most trustworthy guards
about the palace. 67. Now he knew that the Persians
on account of their poverty lived in the greatest
privation at home and were accustomed to a life of
the hardest toil, because their country was rugged
and they had to work with their own hands; so he
believed that they would especially welcome life with
him. 68. Accordingly, he took from among them
ten thousand spearmen, who kept guard about the
palace day and night, whenever he was in residence ;
but whenever he went away anywhere, they went
along drawn up in order on either side of him.

69. And since he considered that all Babylon, too, The city
stood in need of adequate protection, whether he svsrds
himself happened to be at home or abroad, he
stationed there also an adequate garrison, and he
arranged that the Babylonians should furnish the
money for their wages, for it was his aim that this
people should be as destitute of resources as possible,
so that they might be as submissive and as easily
restrained as possible.

70. This guard that he then established about him-
self and in the city of Babylon is maintained on the
same footing even to this day. And as he studied
how his whole empire might be held together and at

201
υ 2

XENOPHON

TO μὲν πονεῖν ἀθλιότητα, τὸ δὲ ἀπόνως βιοτεύειν
εὐδαιμονίαν, ταχὺ ἡμᾶς φημι ὀλίγου ἀξίους ἡ ἡμῖν
αὐτοῖς ἔσεσθαι καὶ ταχὺ πάντων τῶν ἀγαθῶν
στερήσεσθαι. 75. ov γάρ τοι τὸ ἀγαθοὺς ἄν-
Spas γενέσθαι τοῦτο ἀρκεῖ ὥστε καὶ διατελεῖν,
ἢν μή τις αὐτοῦ διὰ τέλους ἐπιμέληται" ἀλλὰ
ὥσπερ καὶ αἱ ἄλλαι τέχναι ἀμεληθεῖσαι μείονος
ἄξιαι γίγνονται καὶ τὰ σώματά γε τὰ εὖ ἔχοντα,
ὁπόταν τις αὐτὰ ἀνῇ ἐπὶ ῥᾳδιουργίαν, πονήρως
πάλεν ἔχει, οὕτω καὶ ἡ σωφροσύνη. καὶ ἡ ἐγ-
κράτεια καὶ ἡ ἀλκή, ὁπόταν τις αὐτῶν ἀνῇ ΤῊΝ
ἄσκησιν, ἐκ τούτου εἰς τὴν πονηρίαν πάλεν T
πεται. 7 6. οὔκουν δεῖ ἀμελεῖν οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτίκα
ἡδὺ προϊέναι αὑτούς." μέγα μὲν γὰρ οἶμαι ἔ ἔργον
καὶ τὸ ἀρχὴν καταπρᾶξαι, πολὺ δ᾽ ἔτι μεῖζον τὸ
λαβόντα ᾿“Ῥμασώσασϑαι. τὸ μὲν γὰρ λαβεῖν
πολλάκις τῷ τόλμαν μόνον παρασχομένῳ ἐγένετο,
τὸ δὲ λαβόντα κατέχειν οὐκέτι τοῦτο ἄνευ σωφρο-
σύνης οὐδ᾽ ἄνευ ἐγκρατείας οὐδ᾽ ἄνευ πολλῆς
ἐπιμελείας γίγνεται.

77.°A χρὴ γιγνώσκοντας νῦν πολὺ μᾶλλον
ἀσκεῖν τὴν ἀρετὴν ἢ πρὶν τάδε τἀγαθὰ κτή-
σασθαι, εὖ εἰδότας ὅτι ὅταν πλεῖστά τίς ἔχῃ,
τότε πλεῖστοι καὶ φθονοῦσι καὶ ἐπιβουλεύουσι
καὶ πολέμιοι γίγνονται, ἄλλως τέ κἂν παρ᾽
ἀκόντων τά τε κτήματα καὶ τὴν θεραπείαν
ὥσπερ ἡμεῖς ἔχῃ.

Τοὺς μὲν οὖν θεοὺς οἴεσθαι χρὴ σὺν ἡμῖν
ἔσεσθαι' οὐ γὰρ ἐπιβουλεύσαντες ἀδίκως ἔχο-

1 εὐδαιμονίαν Wecklein, Marchant, Gemoll; ἡδυπάθειαν
MSS. - earlier Edd.
2 αὑτούς Edd.; αὐτούς MSS.

294

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ν. 74-77

misery and living without toil happiness, we shall soon
be of little account in our own eyes and shall soon
lose all the blessings that we have. 75. For, to have
quitted yourselves once like valiant men does not, we
know, assure the perpetuity of valour, unless you -
devote yourselves to it to the end; but, just as skill
in other arts retrogrades if neglected, and as bodies,
too, that were once in good condition change and
deteriorate as soon as the owners relax into idleness,
so also self-control and temperance and strength will
take a backward turn to vice as soon as one ceases to
cultivate them. 76. Therefore, we dare not become .
careless nor give ourselves up to the enjoyment
of the present moment; for, while I think it is a
great thing to have won an empire, it is a still greater
thing to preserve it after it has been won.
For to win falls often to the lot of one who has
shown nothing but daring; but to win and hold—
that is mo longer a possibility without the exercise
of self-control, temperance, and unflagging care.

77. “ Recognizing all this, we ought to practise He empha-
virtue even more than we did before we secured Porsians’
these advantages, for we may be sure that the more "*¢
a man has, the more people will envy him and plot
against him and become his enemies, particularly if,
as in our case, he draws his wealth and service from
unwilling hands. |

“We must, therefore, believe that the gods will
be on our side; for we have not come unjustly into

295

° XENOPHON

μεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπιβουλευθέντες ἐτειμωρησάμεθα. 78.
τὸ μέντοι μετὰ τοῦτο κράτιστον ἡμῖν αὐτοῖς
παρασκεναστέον' τοῦτο δ᾽ ἐστὶ τὸ βελτίονας
ὄντας τῶν ἀρχομένων ἄρχειν ἀξιοῦν. θάλπους
μὲν οὖν καὶ ψύχους καὶ σίτων καὶ ποτῶν καὶ
πόνων καὶ ὕπνου ἀνάγκη καὶ τοῖς δούλοις μετα-
διδόναι: μεταδιδόντας γε μέντοι πειρᾶσθαι δεῖ
ἐν τούτοις πρῶτον βελτίονας αὐτῶν φαίνεσθαι.
79. πολεμικῆς δ᾽ ἐπιστήμης καὶ μελέτης παντά-
πασιν οὐ μεταδοτέον τούτοις, οὕστινας ἐργάτας
ἡμετέρους καὶ δασμοφόρους βουλόμεθα καταστή-
σασθαι, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοὺς δεῖ τούτοις τοῖς ἀσκήμασι
πλεονεκτεῖν, γιγνώσκοντας, ὅτι ἐλευθερίας ταῦτα
ὄργανα καὶ εὐδαιμονίας οἱ θεοὶ Tots ἀνθρώποις
ἀπέδειξαν. καὶ ὥσπερ γε ἐκείνους τὰ ὅπλα
ἀφῃρήμεθα, οὕτως ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς δεῖ μήποτ᾽ ἐρή-
μους ὅπλων γίγνεσθαι, εὖ εἰδότας ὅτι τοῖς ἀεὶ
ἐγγυτάτω τῶν ὅπλων οὖσι τούτοις καὶ οἰκειότατά
ἐστιν ἂν βούλωνται.

80. Ei δέ τις τοιαῦτα ἐννοεῖται, τί δῆτα ἡμῖν
ὄφελος καταπρᾶξαι ἃ ἐπεθυμοῦμεν, εἰ ἔτι δεήσει
καρτερεῖν καὶ πεινῶντας καὶ διψῶντας καὶ πο-
νοῦντας καὶ ἐπιμελομένους, ἐκεῖνο δεῖ καταμαθεῖν
ὅτι τοσούτῳ τἀγαθὰ μᾶλλον εὐφραίνει ὅσῳ ἂν
μᾶλλον προπονήσας τίς ἐπ᾽ αὐτὰ in οἱ γὰρ
πόνοι “ὄψον τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς. ἄνευ δὲ τοῦ δεόμενον
τυγχάνειν τινὸς οὐδὲν οὕτω πολυτελῶς παρα-
σκευασθείη ἂν oof ἡδὺ εἶναι.

81. Ei δὲ ὧν μὲν μάλεστα ἄνθρωποι ἐπιθυ-
μοῦσιν ὁ δαίμων ἡμῖν ταῦτα συμπαρεσκεύακεν,

' ἴῃ V corr. Cobet, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; ἀπίῃ Dindorf,
Breitenbach ; εἴη y ; ἀπίοι xze.

296

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 77-81

our possessions through plotting against others, but
plotted against we have avenged ourselves. 78. But
that which is next in importance after the favour
of the gods we must get for ourselves—namely, we
must claim the right to rule over our subjects only
on the ground that we are their betters. Now the
conditions of heat and cold, food and drink, toil
and rest, we must share even with our slaves. But
though we share with them, we must above all try
to show ourselves their betters in such matters;
79. but the science and practice of war we need not
share at all with those whom we wish to put in the
position of workmen or tributaries to us, but we
must maintain our superiority in these accomplish-
ments, as we recognize in these the means to liberty
and happiness that the gods have given to men.
And just as we have taken their arms away from
them, so surely must we never be without our own,
for we know that the nearer to their arms men
constantly are, the more completely at their com-
mand is their every wish.

80 “ But if any one is revolving in his mind any The secret
such question as this—‘ of what earthly use it is to % D*PPiness
us to have attained to the goal of our ambitions if we
still have to endure hunger and thirst, toil and
care ’—he must take this lesson to heart: that good
things bring the greater pleasure, in proportion to-
the toil one undergoes beforehand to attain them;
for toil gives a relish to good things; and nothing,
however sumptuously prepared, could give pleasure
unless a man get it when he needs it.

- 81. “ Now if God has helped us to obtain that which
men most desire, and if any one will so order these

297

XENOPHON

ὡς δ᾽ ἂν ἥδιστα ταῦτα φαίνοιτο αὐτός τίς αὑτῷ
[ταῦτα] 1 παρασκευάσει, ὁ τοιοῦτος ἀνὴρ τοσούτῳ
πλεονεκτήσει τῶν ἐνδεεστέρων βίου ὡς πεινήσας
τῶν ἡδίστων σίτων τεύξεται καὶ διψήσας τῶν
ἡδίστων ποτῶν ἀπολαύσεται καὶ δεηθεὶς ἀνα-
παύσεως ὡς ἥδιστον a ἀναπαύσεται.

82. Ὧν ἕνεκά φημι χρῆναι νῦν ἐπιταθῆναι
ἡμᾶς εἰς ἀνδραγαθίαν, ὅπως τῶν τε ἀγαθῶν
ἡ ἄριστον καὶ ἥδιστον ἀπολαύσωμεν καὶ ὅπως
τοῦ πάντων αλεπωτάτου ἄπειροι γενώμεθα.
οὐ γὰρ τὸ μὴ λαβεῖν τἀγαθὰ οὕτω χαλεπὸν
ὥσπερ τὸ λαβόντα στερηθῆναι λυπηρόν.

83. Ἐννοήσατε δὲ κἀκεῖνο τίνα πρόφασιν
ἔχοντες ἂν προσιοίμεθα ° κακίονες ἢ πρόσθεν
γενέσθαι. πότερον ὅτι ἄρχομεν; ἀλλ᾽ οὐ δήπου
τὸν ἄρχοντα τῶν ἀρχομένων πονηρότερον προσή-
κει εἶναι. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι εὐδαιμονέστεροι δοκοῦμεν νῦν
ἢ πρότερον εἶναι; ἔπειτα τῇ εὐδαιμονίᾳ φήσει
τίς τὴν κακίαν ἐπιπρέπειν; ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι ἐπεὶ κεκτή-
μεθα δούλους, τούτους Korda open,® ἢν πονηροὶ
ὦσι; 84. καὶ τί προσήκει αὐτὸν ὄντα πονηρὸν
πονηρίας ἕνεκα ἢ βλακείας ἄλλους κολάξειν;

"Evvoeite δὲ καὶ τοῦτο ὅτι τρέφειν μὲν παρε-
σκευάσμεθα πολλοὺς καὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων οἴκων
φύλακας καὶ τῶν σωμάτων" αἰσχρὸν δὲ πῶς
οὐκ ἂν εἴη, εἰ δι’ ἄλλους μὲν δορυφόρους τῆς
σωτηρίας οἰησόμεθα χρῆναι τυγχάνειν, αὐτοὶ

Φ

1 χαῦτα MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach ; [ταῦτα] Brown, Hug,
Marchant, Gemoll.
3 προσιοίμεθα Schneider, most Edd.; προσιέμεθα xzV, Brei-
tenbach ; προειλό(-ὦ D)ueba y.
8. κολάσομεν 1), Edd.; κολάσωμεν ΧΖΕῪ,

298

CYROPAEDIA, VII. ν. 81-84

results for himself that they shall give as great
pleasure as possible, such a man will have this
advantage over those who are not so well supplied
with the means of ‘living: when_ hungry he will
enjoy the most dainty food, and when thirsty he
will enjoy the finest drinks, and when in need of
rest he will find it most refreshing.

82. “Wherefore I maintain that we should now
strain every nerve after manliness, so that we may
enjoy our success in the best and most delightful
manner and have no experience in that which is
hardest of all. For failure to obtain good things is
not so hard as the loss of them, when once obtained,
is painful. |

83. “ And think of this also: what excuse should
we offer for allowing ourselves to become less de-
serving than before? That we are rulers? But,
you know, it is not proper for the ruler to be worse than ,
his subjects. Or that we seem to be more fortunate
than before? Will any one then maintain that vice
is the proper ornament for good fortune? Or shall
we plead that since we have slaves, we will punish
them, if they are bad? 84. Why, what propriety is
there in any one’s punishing others for viciousness or
indolence, when he himself is bad ?

“ And think also on this: we have made arrange- Virtue the
ments to keep many men to guard our homes and ΤΙ τρις
our lives; and how would it be otherwise than base
in us to think that we have a right to enjoy security
protected by other men’s spears, while we ourselves

299

XENOPHON

δὲ ἡμῖν αὐτοῖς οὐ δορυφορήσομεν; καὶ μὴν εὖ
γε δεῖ εἰδέναι ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλη φυλακὴ τοιαύτη
οἵα αὐτόν τινα καλὸν κἀγαθὸν ὑπάρχειν" τοῦτο
γὰρ δεῖ συμπαρομαρτεῖν' τῷ δ᾽ ἀρετῆς ἐρήμῳ
οὐδὲ ἄλλο καλῶς ἔχειν οὐδὲν προσήκει.

85. Τί οὖν φημι χρῆναι ποιεῖν καὶ ποῦ τὴν
ἀρετὴν ἀσκεῖν καὶ ποῦ τὴν μελέτην ποιεῖσθαι;
οὐδὲν καινόν, ὦ ἄνδρες, ἐρῶ: GAN ὥσπερ ἐν
Πέρσαις ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀρχείοις οἱ ὁμότιμοι διάγουσιν,
οὕτω καὶ ἡμᾶς φημι χρῆναι ἐνθάδε ὄντας τοὺς
ὁμοτίμους πάνθ᾽ ὅσαπερ! κἀκεῖ ἐπιτηδεύειν, καὶ
ὑμᾶς τε ἐμὲ ὁρῶντας κατανοεῖν παρόντας εἰ
ἐπιμελόμενος ὧν δεῖ διάξω, ἐγώ τε ὑμᾶς κατα-
νοῶν θεάσομαι, καὶ ods ἂν ὁρῶ τὰ καλὰ καὶ
τἀγαθὰ ἐπιτηδεύοντας, τουτους τιμήσω. 86. καὶ
τοὺς παῖδας δέ, of? ἂν ἡμῶν γίγνωνται, ἐνθάδε
παιδεύωμεν' αὐτοί τε γὰρ βελτίονες ἐσόμεθα,
βουλόμενοι τοῖς παισὶν ὡς βέλτιστα παρα-
δείγματα ἡμᾶς αὐτοὺς παρέχειν, οἵ τε παῖδες
οὐδ᾽ ἂν εἰ βούλοιντο ῥᾳδίως πονηροὶ γένοιντο,
αἰσχρὸν μὲν μηδὲν μήτε ὁρῶντες μήτε ἀκούοντες,
ἐν δὲ καλοῖς κἀγαθοῖς ἐπιτηδεύμασι διημερεύοντες.

1 πάνθ᾽ ὅσαπερ Dindorf‘, Hug; πάντα ἅπερ Stephanus, Din-
dorf?, Marchant, Gemoll ; πάντας ἅπερ MSS., Breitenbach.

2 of xy, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; οἷς zV, Dindorf, Breiten-
bach (to whomsoever of us sons may be born).

300

CYROPAEDIA, VII. v. 84-86

do not take up the spear for our own defence? And
yet we must be fully aware that there is no such
safeguard as for a man to be good and brave himself ;
this guard must be ever at our side. But if aman
lack virtue, neither is it fitting that aught else be
well with him.

85. * What, then, do I propose that we should do,
wherein practise virtue, and where apply the prac-
tice? I have nothing new to tell you, my men; but The Persian
: ; : τῆ ὦ discipline in
just as in Persia the peers spend their time at the pabyion
government buildings, so here also we peers must |‘ 4 ἢ:
practise the same things as we did there; you must
be in your places and watch me to see if I continue
to do what I ought, and I will watch to see the same
in you, and whomsoever I see pursuing what is good
and honourable, him will I honour. 86. And as for
our boys, as many as shall be born to us, let us
educate them here. For we ourselves shall be better,
if we aim to set before the boys as good examples as
we can in ourselves; and the boys could not easily
turn out bad, even if they should wish to, if they
neither see nor hear anything vicious but spend their
days in good and noble pursuits.’’

301

BOOK VIII

THE ORGANIZATION OF THE EMPIRE

Tue Deatu or Cyrus

Η

Ι

1. Κῦρος μὲν οὖν οὕτως εἶπεν' ἀνέστη δ᾽ ἐπ᾽
αὐτῷ Χρυσάντας καὶ εἶπεν ὧδε: ᾿Αλλὰ πολλάκις
μὲν δή, ὦ ἄνδρες, καὶ ἄλλοτε κατενόησα ὅτι
Ν 3 \ OV VA \ 3 Δ Υ̓͂
ἄρχων ἀγαθὸς οὐδὲν διαφέρει πατρὸς ἀγαθοῦ" οἵ
τε γὰρ πατέρες προνοοῦσι τῶν παίδων ὅπως

/ ? Ἁ 3 \ 23 V4 af
μήποτε αὐτοὺς τἀγαθὰ ἐπιλείψει, Κῦρός τέ pot
δοκεῖ νῦν συμβουλεύειν ἡμῖν ad’ ὧν μάλιστ᾽
ἂν εὐδαιμονοῦντες διατελοῖμεν' ὃ δέ μοι δοκεῖ
ἐνδεέστερον ἢ ὡς ἐχρῆν δηλῶσαι, τοῦτο ἐγὼ

’ \ \ 390. 7 4 > 4
πειράσομαι τοὺς μὴ εἰδότας διδάξαι. 2. ἐννοή-
\ \ , / ’ὔ ς \ \
cate yap δὴ Tis ἂν πόλις πολεμία ὑπὸ μὴ
4 e 7 , 3 A / e AN \
πειθομένων ἁλοίη: tis δ᾽ ἂν φιλία ὑπὸ μὴ
4 / a 3 2
πειθομένων διαφυλαχθείη: ποῖον & ἂν ἀπει-
θούντων στράτευμα νίκης τύχοι' πῶς δ᾽ ἂν

A 3 ’ e A Ν
μᾶλλον ἐν μάχαις ἡττῷντο ἄνθρωποι ἢ ἐπειδὰν
ἄρξωνται ἰδίᾳ ἕκαστος περὶ τῆς αὑτοῦ σωτηρίας
βουλεύεσθαι: τί δ' ἂν ἄλλο ἀγαθὸν τελεσθείη
ὑπὸ μὴ πειθομένων τοῖς κρείττοσι" ποῖαι δὲ
πόλεις νομίμως ἂν οἰκήσειαν ἢ ποῖοι οἶκοι σω-
θείησαν' πῶς δ᾽ ἂν νῆες ὅποι δεῖ ἀφίκοιντο.

304

BOOK VIII

I

1. Such was Cyrus’s address; and after him Chrysantas

Chrysantas rose and spoke as follows: “ Well, ay reared
gentlemen, I have noticed often enough before now ane Or
that a good ruler is not at all different from a good “©”? *
father. For as fathers provide for their children so
that they may never be in want of the good things
of life, so Cyrus seems to me now to be giving us
counsel how we may best continue in prosperity.
But there is one thing that he has not stated so
clearly, it seems to me, as he should have done, and
that I will try to present to any who do not know
about it. 2. Bethink you, then, of this: what city
that is hostile could be taken or what city that is
friendly could be preserved by soldiers who are
insubordinate? What army of disobedient men
could gain a victory? How could men be more
easily defeated in battle than when they begin to
think each of his own individual safety? And
what possible succesg could be achieved by such as
do not obey their superiors? What state could be
administered according to its laws, or what private
establishments could be maintained, and how could
ships arrive at their destination ?

305

VOL. II. x

XENOPHON

3. μεῖς δὲ ἃ νῦν ἀγαθὰ ἔχομεν διὰ τί ἄλλο
μᾶλλον κατεπράξαμεν ἢ διὰ τὸ πείθεσθαι τῷ
ἄρχοντι; διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέρας
ταχὺ μὲν ὅποι ἔδει παρεγιγνόμεθα, ἁθρόοι δὲ
τῷ ἄρχοντι ἑπόμενοι ἀνυπόστατοι ἦμεν, τῶν δ᾽
3 4 3 \ e \ 4 3
ἐπιταχθέντων οὐδὲν ἡμιτελὲς κατελείπομεν. εἰ
τοίνυν μέγιστον ἀγαθὸν τὸ πειθαρχεῖν φαίνεται
εἰς τὸ καταπράττειν τἀγαθά, οὕτως εὖ ἴστε ὅτι
τὸ αὐτὸ τοῦτο καὶ εἰς τὸ διασώζειν ἃ δεῖ μέγιστον
ἀγαθὸν ἐστι.

’ σι
4. Καὶ πρόσθεν μὲν δὴ πολλοὶ ἡμῶν ἦρχον μὲν
, a 4
οὐδενός, ἤρχοντο δέ' viv δὲ κατεσκεύασθε οὕτω
e \ /
πάντες οἱ παρόντες WATE ἄρχετε οἱ μὲν πλειόνων,
e / /
οἱ δὲ μειόνων. ὥσπερ τοίνυν αὐτοὶ ἀξιώσετε
Μ A e 4 e Ὁ 3 ‘\ [4
ἄρχειν τῶν ὑφ᾽ ὑμῖν, οὕτω καὶ αὐτοὶ πειθώμεθα
[2] a ’ a
ols ἂν ἡμᾶς καθήκῃ. τοσοῦτον δὲ διαφέρειν δεῖ

[οὶ 4 Ὁ φς Ν a Ν a
τῶν δούλων ὅσον οἱ μὲν δοῦλοι ἄκοντες τοῖς δε-
σπόταις ὑπηρετοῦσιν, ἡμᾶς δ᾽, εἴπερ ἀξιοῦμεν
3 4 ς , aA aA a la
ἐλεύθεροι εἶναι, ἑκόντας δεῖ ποιεῖν ὃ πλείστου
Μ / es e , > WS \ ww
ἄξιον φαίνεται εἶναι. εὑρήσετε δ᾽, ἔφη, καὶ ἔνθα
ἄνευ μοναρχίας πόλις οἰκεῖται, τὴν μάλιστα τοῖς
διέ 34 ’ὔ; [4 4 4
ἄρχουσιν ἐθέλουσαν πείθεσθαι ταύτην ἥκιστα

a / e
TOV πολεμίων ἀναγκαζομένην ὑπακούειν.ἷ

Aa A ’

ὅ. Παρῶμέν τε οὗν, ὥσπερ Κῦρος κελεύει, ἐπὶ

’ \ A A
τόδε TO ἀρχεῖον, ἀσκῶμέν τε δι’ ὧν μάλιστα
δυνησόμεθα κατέχειν ἃ -δεῖ, παρέχωμέν τε ἡμᾶς
αὐτοὺς χρῆσθαι Κύρῳ ὅ τι ἂν δέῃ. καὶ τοῦτο

3 20. ἡ \ ΄ ’ » νι ¢ , a
yap ev εἰδέναι χρὴ ὅτι ov μὴ δυνήσεται Kipos
1 ὑπακούειν MSS., most Edd.; ἀκούειν Cobet, Hug.

an&

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 3-5

3. “ And as for us, how have we secured the good
things we now have, except by obedience to our
commander? For by that course we always quickly
reached our required destination, whether by day or
by night, and following our commander in close array
we were invincible, and we left half done none of
the tasks committed to us. If, therefore, obedience.
to one’s commander is, as it seems, the first essential
to achieving success, then you may be sure that this
same course is the first essential to ensuring its
permanence.

4. “ Heretofore, you know, many of us had no and the

command but were under command ; but now all of ce
you here are so situated that you have command, * Cyrus
some of larger, some of smaller divisions. Therefore,
as you yourselves will expect to exercise authority
over those under your command, so let us also give
our obedience to those whom it is our duty to obey.
And we must distinguish-ourselves from slaves in
this way, that, whereas slaves serve their masters
against their wills, we, if indeed we claim to be free,
must do of our own free will all that seems to be of
the first importance. And you will find that among
states, even when the government is not a monarchy,
that state which most readily obeys its officers is
least likely to be compelled to submit to its enemies.

Ὁ. “Let us, therefore, present ourselves before Duty of
our ruler’s headquarters yonder, as Cyrus bids; let attendance
us devote ourselves to those pursuits by which we
shall best be able to hold fast to that which we ought,
and let us offer ourselves for whatever service Cyrus
may need us for. And this trust will not be abused,
for we may be sure that Cyrus will never be able to

307

XENOPHON

e a Ὁ e a A > 9 5» A / ς a
εὑρεῖν 6 τι αὑτῷ μὲν ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ χρήσεται, ἡμῖν δὲ
οὔ, ἐπείπερ τά γε αὐτὰ ἡμῖν συμφέρει καὶ οἱ
αὐτοί εἰσιν ἡμῖν πολέμιοι.

6. "Emel δὲ ταῦτα εἶπε Χρυσάντας, οὕτω δὴ
καὶ ἄλλοι ἀνίσταντο πολλοὶ καὶ Περσῶν καὶ τῶν
συμμάχων συνεροῦντες" καὶ ἔδοξε τοὺς ἐντίμους
ἀεὶ παρεῖναι ἐπὶ θύρας καὶ παρέχειν αὑτοὺς
χρῆσθαι ὅ τι ἂν βούληται, ἕως ἀφείη Κῦρος. ὡς
δὲ τότε ἔδοξεν, οὕτω καὶ νῦν ἔτι ποιοῦσιν οἱ κατὰ

\ 3 , eA ay ,
τὴν ᾿Ασίαν ὑπὸ βασιλεῖ ὄντες, θεραπεύουσι τὰς

a 2 ,; / e 3 a ’
τῶν ἀρχόντων θύρας. 7. ὡς δ᾽ ἐν τῷ λόγῳ
δεδήλωται Κῦρος καταστησάμενος εἰς τὸ διαφυ-
λάττειν αὑτῷ τε καὶ Πέρσαις τὴν ἀρχήν, ταὐτὰ

A aA / a
καὶ οἱ pet ἐκεῖνον βασιλεῖς νόμιμα ἔτι καὶ νῦν
διατελοῦσι ποιοῦντες. 8. οὕτω δ᾽ ἔχει καὶ ταῦτα

σ Ν 3 4 \ ¢ 63 4 ,
ὥσπερ Kal TaAXa’ ὅταν μὲν ὁ ἐπιστάτης βελτίων

’
γένηται, καθαρώτερον τὰ νόμιμα πράττεται: ὅταν
δὲ χείρων, φαυλότερον.

3 ’ὔ N 9 > ἃ 4 7 e

Edoitav μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ tas θύρας Κύρου oi
ἔντιμοι σὺν τοῖς ἵπποις καὶ ταῖς αἰχμαῖς, συνδόξαν
πᾶσι τοῖς ἀρίστοις τῶν συγκαταστρεψαμένων τὴν
3 ,
ἀρχήν. a > 9 A \ Ν , bh

9. Κῦρος δ᾽ ἐπὶ μὲν τἄλλα καθίστη ἄλλους
ἐπιμελητάς, καὶ ἦσαν αὐτῷ καὶ προσόδων ἀπο-
δεκτῆρες καὶ δαπανημάτων δοτῆρες καὶ ἔργων
ἐπιστάται καὶ κτημάτων φύλακες καὶ τῶν εἰς
τὴν δίαιταν ἐπιτηδείων ἐπιμεληταί: καὶ ἵππων
δὲ καὶ κυνῶν ἐπιμελητὰς καθίστη ods ἐνόμιξε
καὶ ταῦτα τὰ βοσκήματα βέλτιστ᾽ ἂν παρέχειν
αὑτῷ χρῆσθαι.

308

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 5-9

find anything in which he can employ us for his own
advantage and not equally for ours; for we have
common interests and we have common enemies.”

6. When Chrysantas had finished this address, Policies
many others also both of the Persians and the allies **°P*¢
rose to support him. They passed a resolution that
the nobles should always be in attendance at court
and be in readiness for whatever service Cyrus wished
until he should dismiss them. And as they then
resolved, so even unto this day those who are the
subjects of the great king in Asia continue to do—
they are constantly in attendance at the court of
their princes. 7. And the institutions which Cyrus
inaugurated as a means of securing the kingdom
permanently to himself and the Persians, as has been
set forth in the foregoing narrative, these the suc-
ceeding kings have preserved unchanged even to
this day. 8. And it is the same with these as with
everything else: whenever the officer in charge is
better, the administration of the institutions is purer ;
but when he is worse, the administration is more
corrupt.

Accordingly, the nobles came to Cyrus’s court with
their horses and their spears, for so it had been
decreed by the best of those who with him had
made the conquest of the kingdom.

9. Cyrus next appointed officers to have charge of Cyrus
the various departments ; for example, tax-collectors, :P2"""*
paymasters, boards of public works, keepers of his officers
estates, and stewards of his commissary department.

He appointed also as superintendents of his horses
and hounds those who he thought would keep
these creatures in a condition most efficient for his

use.
309

XENOPHON

Col /

10. Obs δὲ συμφύλακας τῆς εὐδαιμονίας οἱ
wv a 3 ’ κέ e a
@eTo χρῆναι ἔχειν, τούτους ὅπως ὡς βέλτιστοι
ἔσοιντο οὐκέτε τούτον τὴν ἐπιμέλειαν ἄλλοις
προσέταττεν, ἀλλ᾽’ αὑτοῦ ἐνόμιξε τοῦτο ἔργον
9 Ν δ ed ¥ , A / 3
εἶναι. ἤδει γὰρ ὅτι, εἴ Te μάχης ποτὲ δεήσοι, ἐκ
τούτων αὐτῷ καὶ παραστάτας καὶ ἐπιστάτας
ληπτέον εἴη, σὺν οἷσπερ οἱ μέγιστοι κίνδυνοι"
καὶ ταξιάρχους δὲ καὶ πεζῶν καὶ ἱππέων ἐγί-

3 « / 7 3
γνωσκεν ἐκ τδύτων καταστατέον εἶναι. 11. εἰ δὲ
rs : A μή
δέοι καὶ στρατηγῶν που ἄνευ αὐτοῦ, ἤδει ὅτι
ἐκ τούτων πεμπτέον εἴη" καὶ πόλεων δὲ καὶ ὅλων
4
ἐθνῶν φύλαξι καὶ σατράπαις ἤδει ὅτι τούτων
/ 4
τισὶν εἴη χρηστέον Kal πρέσβεις. ye τούτων τινὰς
πεμπτέον, ὅπερ. ἐν τοῖς μέγιστοις ἡγεῖτο εἶναι εἰς
. ¥ δ ΄ Φ ,
τὸ ἄνευ πολέμου τυγχάνειν ὧν δέοιτο.

12. Μὴ ὄντων μὲν οὖν οἵων δεῖ δι’ ὧν αἱ μέ-
γίσται καὶ πλεῖσται πράξεις ἔμελλον εἶναι, κακῶς
ἡγεῖτο τὰ αὑτοῦ ἕξειν. εἰ δ᾽ οὗτοι εἶεν οἵους δέοι,
πάντα ἐνόμιξε καλῶς ἔσεσθαι. ἐνέδν μὲν οὖν

(4 \ 3 4 4 9 ᾿ f > ἢ
οὕτω γνοὺς εἰς ταύτην THY ἐπιμέλειαν: ἐνόμιξε
δὲ τὴν αὐτὴν καὶ αὑτῷ ἄσκησιν εἶναι τῆς ἀρετῆς.

3 Μ / A > Υ͂ 3
οὐ γὰρ ᾧετο οἷόν τε εἶναι μὴ αὐτόν τινα ὄντα
οἷον δεῖ ἄλλους παρορμᾶν ἐπὶ τὰ καλὰ καὶ ἀγαθὰ

ἔργα.
18. ‘Og δὲ ταῦτα διενοήθη, ἡγήσατο σχολῆς

310

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 10-13

10. But he did not in the same way leave to
others the precaution of seeing that those whom he
thought he ought to have as his associates in estab-
lishing the permanence of his success should be the
ablest men available, but he considered that this
responsibility was his own. For he knew that if
ever there should be occasion for fighting, he would
then have to select from their number men to stand
beside and behind him, men in whose company also
-he would have to meet the greatest dangers ; from
their number likewise he knew that he would have
to appoint his captains both of foot and of horse.
11. Besides, if generals should be needed where he
himself could not be, he knew that they would have
to be commissioned from among that same number.
And he knew that he must employ some of these
to be governors and satraps of cities or of whole
nations, and that he must send others on embassies—
an office which he considered of the very first
importance for obtaining without war whatever he
might want. |

12. If, therefore, those by whom the most The import-
numerous and most important affairs of state were to on
be transacted were not what they ought to be, he ments
‘thought that his government would be a failure.
But if they were all that they ought to be, he
believed that everything would succeed. In this
conviction, therefore, he took upon himself this
charge ; and he determined that the same practice
of virtue should be his as well. For he thought
that it was not possible for him to incite others to
good and noble deeds, if he were not himself such
as he ought to be.

13. When he had arrived at this conclusion, he

211

. ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

A a 3 4 / a ’
πρῶτον δεῖν, εἰ μέλλοι δυνήσεσθαι τῶν κρατίστων
ἐπιμελεῖσθαι.: τὸ μὲν οὖν προσόδων ἀμελεῖν οὐχ
οἷόν τε ἐνόμιζεν εἶναι, προνοῶν ὅτι πολλὰ καὶ

no “ ” 9 , ἢ ͵΄ aS)
τελεῖν ἀνάγκη ἔσοιτο εἰς μεγάλην ἀρχήν: τὸ ὃ
αὖ πολλῶν κτημάτων ὄντων ἀμφὶ ταῦτα αὐτὸν
ἀεὶ ἔ ἔχειν ἤδει ὅτι ἀσχολίαν παρέξοι τῆς τῶν ὅλων
σωτηρίας ἐπιμελεῖσθαι."

14. Οὕτω δὴ σκοπῶν, ὅπως ἂν τά τε οἰκονομικὰ
καλῶς ἔχοι καὶ ἡ σχολὴ γένοιτο, κατενόησέ πως

\ \ ’ὔ ς a a \
THY στρατιωτικὴν σύνταξιν. ὡς yap Ta πολλὰ
δεκάδαρχοι μὲν δεκαδέων ἐπιμέλονται, λοχαγοὶ δὲ
δεκαδάρχων, χιλίαρχοι δὲ λοχαγῶν, μυρίαρχοι δὲ
χιλιάρχων, καὶ οὕτως οὐδεὶς ἀτημέλητος γίγνεται,
οὐδ᾽ hv πάνυ πολλαὶ μυριάδες ἀνθρώπων act, καὶ
ὅταν ὁ στρατηγὸς βούληται χρήσασθαί τι τῇ
στρατιᾷ, ἀρκεῖ ἣν τοῖς μυριάρχοις παραγγείλῃ"
15. ὥσπερ οὖν ταῦτ᾽ ἔχει, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Κῦρος συν-

’ 3 \ 4 [τ
εκεφαλαιώσατο τὰς οἰκονομικὰς πράξεις: ὥστε
a 4 9 ἡ 3. 39 [4
καὶ τῷ Κύρῳ ἐγένετο ὀλίγοις διαλεγομένῳ μηδὲν
τῶν οἰκείων ἀτημελήτως ἔχειν: καὶ ἐκ τούτου
ἤδη σχολὴν ἦγε πλείω ἢ ἄλλος μιᾶς οἰκίας καὶ
μιᾶς νεὼς ἐπιμελόμενος.

Οὕτω δὴ καταστησάμενος τὸ αὑτοῦ ἐδίδαξε καὶ

τοὺς περὶ αὐτὸν ταύτῃ τῇ καταστάσει χρῆσθαι.
Ἁ \ A \ 4 4

16. Τὴν μὲν δὴ σχολὴν οὕτω κατεσκευάσατο

αὑτῷ τε καὶ τοῖς περὶ αὐτόν, ἤρχετο δ᾽ ἐπιστατεῖν
1 ἐπιμελεῖσθαι MSS., most Edd.; ἐπιμέλεσθαι Hug.
312

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 13-16

thought, first of all, that he needed leisure if he
were to be able to confine his attention to affairs of
paramount importance. He decided, then, that it
was out of the question for him to neglect the
revenues, for he foresaw that there would necessarily
be enormous expenses connected with a vast empire ;
and on the other hand, he knew that for him to be
constantly engaged in giving his personal attention
to his manifold possessions would leave him with no
time to care for the welfare of the whole realm.

14. As he thus pondered how the business of He models
administration might be successfully conducted and Bs civil.
how he still might have the desired leisure, he some- the army
how happened to think of his military organization :
in general, the sergeants care for the ten men under
them, the lieutenants for the sergeants, the colonels
for the lieutenants, the generals for the colonels, and
thus no one is uncared for, even though there be
many brigades; and when the commander-in-chief
wishes to do anything with his army, it is sufficient
for him to issue his commands only to his brigadier-
generals. 15. On this same model, then, Cyrus
centralized the administrative functions also. And
so it was possible for him, by communicating with
only a few officers, to have no part of his administra-
tion uncared for. In this way he now enjoyed more ᾿
leisure than one who has care of a single household
or a single ship. :

When he had thus organized his own functions in
the government, he instructed those about him to
follow the same plan of organization.

16. In this way, then, he secured leisure for
himself and for his ministers; and then he began to

313

XENOPHON

τοῦ εἶναι οἵους δεῖ τοὺς κοινῶνας. πρῶτον μὲν
ὁπόσοι ὄντες ἱκανοὶ ἄλλων ἐργαζομένων τρέφε-
\ a 9. δ \ ΄ ’ 3 ’

σθαι μὴ παρεῖεν ἐπὶ τὰς θύρας, τούτους ἐπεζήτει,

\ \ 4 3 34 , ΝΜ
νομίζων τοὺς μὲν παρόντας οὐκ ἂν ἐθέλειν οὔτε
κακὸν οὔτε αἰσχρὸν οὐδὲν πράττειν καὶ διὰ τὸ
παρ᾽ ἄρχοντι εἶναι καὶ διὰ τὸ εἰδέναι ὅτι ὁρῷντ᾽ ἂν
ὅ Tt πράττοιεν ὑπὸ τῶν βελτίστων: of δὲ μὴ

a ‘, e oa A » , } a 5 ’
παρεῖεν, τούτους ἡγεῖτο ἣ ἀκρατείᾳ τινὶ ἢ ἀδικίᾳ
ἢ ἀμελείᾳ ἀπεῖναι.

17. Τοῦτο οὖν πρῶτον διηγησόμεθα ὡς προσ-
ηνάγκαξε τοὺς τοιούτους παρεῖναι. τῶν γὰρ παρ᾽
ἑαυτῷ μάλιστα φίλων ἐκέλευσεν ἄν τινα λαβεῖν
τὰ τοῦ μὴ φοιτῶντος, φάσκοντα λαμβάνειν τὰ
ἑαυτοῦ. ἐπεὶ οὖν τοῦτο γένοιτο, ἧκον ἂν εὐθὺς οἱ
στερόμενοι ὡς ἠδικημένοι. 18. ὁ δὲ Κῦρος πολὺν
μὲν χρόνον οὐκ ἐσχόλαξε τοῖς τοιούτοις ὑπακούειν'
ἐπεὶ δὲ ἀκούσειεν αὐτῶν, πολὺν χρόνον ἀνεβάλ.-

\ f A A e A
NeTO τὴν διαδικασίαν. ταῦτα δὲ ποιῶν ἡγεῖτο
προσεθίξειν αὐτοὺς θεραπεύειν, ἧττον δὲ ἐχθρῶς ἢ
? > A U ? / a ᾿
εἰ αὐτὸς κολάζων ἠνάγκαζε παρεῖναι.

19, Εἷς μὲν τρόπος διδασκαλίας ἦν αὐτῷ οὗτος
τοῦ παρεῖναι: ἄλλος δὲ τὸ τὰ ῥᾷστα καὶ κερδα-
λεώτατα τοῖς παροῦσι προστάττειν' ἄλλος δὲ τὸ

4 A > “A , e \ \
μηδέν ποτε τοῖς ἀποῦσι νέμειν' 20. ὁ δὲ δὴ

314

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 16-20

take measures that his associates in power should be
such as they ought to be. In the first place, if any
of those who were able to live by the labours of
others failed to attend at court, he made inquiry
after them; for he thought that those who came
would not be willing to do anything dishonourable or
immoral, partly because they were in the presence of
their sovereign’and partly also because they knew
that, whatever they did, they would be under the
eyes of the best men there; whereas, in the case of
those who did not, come he believed that they
absented themselves because they were guilty of
some form of intemperance or injustice or neglect of
duty.

17. We will describe first, therefore, the manner How he -
in which he obliged all such to come; he would τ ΩΣ
direct some one of the best friends he had at court
to seize some of the property of the man who did
not present himself and to declare that he was
taking only what was his own. So, whenever this
happened, those who lost their effects would come to
him to complain that they had been wronged. 18.
Cyrus, however, would not be at leisure for a long
time to give such men a hearing, and when he did
give them a hearing he would postpone the trial for
a long time. By so doing he thought he would
accustom them to pay their court and that he would
thus excite less ill-feeling than he would if he
compelled them to come by imposing penalties. ᾿ς ἢ

19. That was one of his methods of training
them to attend. Another was to give those who did
attend the easiest and the most profitable employ-
ment ; and another was never to distribute any favours
among those who failed to attend. 20. But the

315

XENOPHON

μέγιστος τρόπος τῆς ἀνάγκης ἣν, εἰ τούτων μηδέν
τις ὑπακούοι, ἀφελόμενος ἂν τοῦτον ἃ ἔχοι ἄλλῳ
ἐδίδον ὃν wero [δύνασθαι) ' ἂν ἐν τῷ δέοντι
παρεῖναι: καὶ οὕτως ἐγίγνετο αὐτῷ φίλος χρή-
σίμος ἀντὶ ἀχρήστου. ἐπιζητεῖ δὲ καὶ ὁ νῦν
βασιλεύς, ἤν τις ἀπῇ οἷς παρεῖναι καθήκει.

21. Τοῖς μὲν δὴ μὴ παροῦσιν οὕτω προσεφέρετο"
τοὺς δὲ παρέχοντας ἑαυτοὺς ἐνόμισε μάλιστ᾽ ἂν
ἐπὶ τὰ καλὰ κἀγαθὰ ἐπαίρειν, ἐπείπερ ἄρχων ἣν
αὐτῶν, εἰ αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν ἐπιδεικνύειν πειρῷτο τοῖς
ἀρχομένοις πάντων μάλιστα κεκοσμημένον τῇ
ἀρετῇ. 22. αἰσθάνεσθαι μὲν γὰρ ἐδόκει καὶ διὰ
τοὺς γραφομένους νόμους βελτίους γυγνομένους
ἀνθρώπους: τὸν δὲ ἀγαθὸν ἄρχοντα βλέποντα
νόμον ἀνθρώποις ἐνόμισεν, ὅτι καὶ τάττειν ἱκανός
ἐστι καὶ ὁρᾶν τὸν ἀτακτοῦντα καὶ κολάζειν.

23. Οὕτω δὴ γιγνώσκων πρῶτον μὲν τὰ περὶ
τοὺς θεοὺς μᾶλλον ἐκπονοῦντα ἐπεδείκνυν ἑαυτὸν
ἐν τούτῳ τῷ χρόνῳ, ἐπεὶ εὐδαιμονέστερος ἦν.
καὶ τότε πρῶτον κατεστάθησαν οἱ μάγοι. .. .3
ὑμνεῖν τε ἀεὶ ἅμα τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τοὺς θεοὺς καὶ
θύειν av ἑκάστην ἡμέραν οἷς οἱ μάγοι θεοῖς
εἴποιεν. 24. οὕτω δὴ τὰ τότε κατασταθέντα
ἔτι καὶ νῦν διαμένει παρὰ τῷ ἀεὶ ὄντε βασιλεῖ.
ταῦτ᾽ οὖν πρῶτον ἐμιμοῦντο αὐτὸν καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι
Πέρσαι, νομίξοντες καὶ αὐτοὶ εὐδαιμονέστεροι
ἔσεσθαι, ἣν θεραπεύωσι τοὺς θεούς, ὥσπερ ὁ

1 δύνασθαι MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach ; [δύνασθαι] Nitsche,
Hug, Marchant, Gemoll.

+ Lacuna discovered by Hug, adopted by Marchant, Gemoll
(ἐκ τούτου δὲ αὐτὸς Hpxero—and in consequence of this he

himself began).
316

CYROPAEDIA, ΝΠ]. i. 20-24

surest way of compulsion was this: if a man paid no
attention to any of these three methods, he would
take away all that he had and give it to some one
else who he thought would present himself when he
was wanted ; and thus he would get a useful friend
in exchange for a useless one. And the king to-day
likewise makes inquiries if any one absents himself
whose duty it is to be present.

21. Thus, then, he dealt with those who failed Cyrus
to attend at court. But in those who did present poorest}?
themselves he believed that he could in no way more !2
effectively inspire a desire for the beautiful and the
good than by endeavouring, as their sovereign, to set
before his subjects a perfect model of virtue in his
own person. 22. For he thought he perceived that
men are made better through even the written law,
while the good ruler he regarded as a law with eyes
for men, because he is able not only to give com-
mandments but also to see the transgressor and
punish him.

23. In this conviction, he showed himself in the (1) religion,
first place more devout in his worship of the gods,
now that he was more fortunate; and then for the
first time the college of magi was instituted...
and he never failed to sing hymns to the gods
at daybreak and to sacrifice daily to whatsoever
deities the magi directed. 24. Thus the institutions
established by him at that time have continued in
force with each successive king even to this day. In
this respect, therefore, the rest of the Persians also
imitated him from the first ; for they believed that
they would be more sure of good tortune if they
revered the gods just as he did who was their

317

XENOPHON

3 ᾽ N Ν » Α 4
εὐδαιμονέστατός τε ὧν καὶ ἄρχων: καὶ Κύρῳ
δ᾽ ἂν ἡγοῦντο ταῦτα ποιοῦντες ἀρέσκειν. 25. ὁ

A \ A 9 ς a) >

δὲ Κῦρος τὴν τῶν μεθ᾽ αὑτοῦ εὐσέβειαν καὶ
ε na» \ 2 7 ’ “ ς
ἑαυτῷ ἀγαθὸν ἐνόμιζε, λογιζόμενος ὥσπερ οἱ
A A A A a
πλεῖν αἱρούμενοι μετὰ τῶν εὐσεβῶν μᾶλλον ἢ
a 3 4 4 \ \

μετὰ τῶν ἠσεβηκέναι. τε δοκούντων. πρὸς δὲ

’ 3 ’ e 3 4 ς A
τούτοις ἐλογίζετο ὡς εἰ πάντες οἱ κοινῶνες θεο-
σεβεῖς εἶεν, ἧττον ἂν αὐτοὺς ἐθέλειν περί τε
3 4 > 7 ’ aA e ,
ἀλλήλους ἀνόσιόν TL ποιεῖν καὶ περὶ ἑαυτόν,
εὐεργέτης νομίζων εἶναι τῶν κοινώνων. 26. ἐμ-
φανίζων δὲ καὶ τοῦτο ὅτι περὶ πολλοῦ ἐποιεῖτο
μηδένα μήτε φίλον ἀδικεῖν μήτε σύμμαχον, ἀλλὰ

Ν 4 3 A ec a a \ A
TO δίκαιον ἰσχυρῶς ὁρῶν, μᾶλλον Kal τοὺς ἄλλους
@et ἂν τῶν μὲν αἰσχρῶν κερδῶν ἀπέχεσθαι,

le) >
διὰ τοῦ δικαίου δ᾽ ἐθέλειν πορεύεσθαι. 27. καὶ
αἰδοῦς δ᾽ ἂν ἡγεῖτο μᾶλλον πάντας ἐμπιμπλάναι,
εἰ αὐτὸς φανερὸς εἴη πάντας οὕτως αἰδούμενος
ὡς μήτ᾽ εἰπεῖν ἂν μήτε ποιῆσαι μηδὲν αἰσχρόν.
28, ἐτεκμαίρετο δὲ τοῦτο οὕτως ἕξειν ἐκ τοῦδε'

Ἁ \@W » 3 \ A bf a
μὴ yap ὅτι ἄρχοντα, ἀλλὰ Kai ods ov φοβοῦνται,
μᾶλλον τοὺς αἰδουμένους αἰδοῦνται τῶν ἀναιδῶν
οἱ ἄνθρωποι" καὶ γυναῖκας δὲ ἃς ἂν αἰδουμένας
αἰσθάνωνται, ἀνταιδεῖσθαι μᾶλλον ἐθέλουσιν
ὁρῶντες.

29. Τὸ δ᾽ αὖ πείθεσθαι οὕτω μάλιστ᾽ ἂν ὠετο
ἔμμονον εἶναι τοῖς περὶ αὐτόν, εἰ τοὺς ἀπρο-
φασίστως πειθομένους φανερὸς εἴη μᾶλλον τιμῶν
τῶν τὰς μεγίστας ἀρετὰς καὶ ἐπιπονωτάτας δο-
41ὃ

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 24-29

sovereign and the most fortunate of all; and they
thought also that in doing this they would please
Cyrus. 25. And Cyrus considered that the piety of
his friends was a good thing for him, too; for he
reasoned as.they do who prefer, when embarking on
a voyage, to set sail with pious companions rather
than with those who are believed to have committed
some impiety. And besides, he reasoned that if all
his associates were god-fearing men, they would be
less inclined to commit crime against one another or
against himself, for he considered himself their bene-
factor ; 26. and if he made it plain how important he (2) upright-
held it to be to wrong no one of his friends or allies, "“”
and if he always paid scrupulous regard to what was
upright, others also, he thought, would be more likely
to abstain from improper gains and to endeavour to
make their way by upright. methods. 27. And he (8) consider-
thought that he should be more likely to inspire in *“"**
all respect for others, if he himself were seen to show
such respect for all as not to say or do anything
improper. 28. And that this would be the result
he concluded from the following observation: people
have more respect for those who have such respect
for others than they have for those,who have not;
they show it toward even those whom they do not
fear—to say nothing of what they would show toward
their kings ; and women also whom they see showing
respect for others they are more inclined to look
upon in turn with respect. |

29. And again, obedience he thought would be (4) obedi-
most deeply impressed upon his attendants, if he Ἦο
showed that he honoured those who unhesitatingly
obeyed more than those who thought they exhibited

319

XENOPHON

κούντων παρέχεσθαι. γιγνώσκων δ᾽ οὕτω καὶ
ποιῶν διετέλει.

80. Καὶ σωφροσύνην δ᾽ αὑτοῦ ἐπιδεικνὺς
μᾶλλον ἐποίει καὶ ταύτην πάντας ἀσκεῖν. ὅταν

ὰ e an e 4 e ’ “Ὁ
γὼρ ὁρῶσιν, ᾧ μάλιστα ἔξεστιν ὑβρίξειν, τοῦτον
σωφρονοῦντα, οὕτω μᾶλλον οἵ γε ἀσθενέστεροι
ἐθέλουσιν οὐδὲν ὑβριστικὸν ποιοῦντες φανεροὶ

A 4 A
εἶναι. 31. [διήρει δὲ αἰδῶ καὶ σωφροσύνην τῇδε,

e \ 3 la 3 Ὁ“ ~ 3 \
ὡς TOUS μὲν αἰδουμένους τὰ ἐν τῷ φανερῷ αἰσχρὰ
φεύγοντας, τοὺς δὲ σώφρονας καὶ τὰ ἐν τῷ
ἀφανεῖ] 32. καὶ ἐγκράτειαν δὲ οὕτω μάλιστ᾽
ἂν ὥετο ἀσκεῖσθαι, εἰ αὐτὸς ἐπιδεικνύοι ἑαυτὸν
μὴ ὑπὸ τῶν παραυτίκα ἡδονῶν ἑλκόμενον ἀπὸ

a 9 A 3 Α a ? [ον
τῶν ἀγαθῶν, ἀλλὰ προπονεῖν ἐθέλοντα πρῶτον
σὺν τῷ καλῷ τῶν εὐφροσυνῶν.

33. Τοιγαροῦν τοιοῦτος ὧν ἐποίησεν ἐπὶ ταῖς
θύραις πολλὴν μὲν τῶν χειρόνων εὐταξίαν, ὑπει-
κόντων τοῖς ἀμείνοσι, πολλὴν δ᾽ αἰδῶ καὶ εὐκο-

’ \ ’ 4 > 7 b 3 a 5ὼ
σμίαν πρὸς ἀλλήλους. ἐπέγνως δ᾽ ἂν ἐκεῖ οὐδένα
οὔτε ὀργιζόμενον κραυγῇ οὔτε χαίροντα ὑὕβρι-

A } 3 Ἁ ION A > \ e 4 “
στικῷ γέλωτι, ἀλλὰ ἰδὼν ἂν αὐτοὺς ἡγήσω τῷ
ὄντι εἰς κάλλος ζῆν.

34. Τοιαῦτα μὲν δὴ ποιοῦντες καὶ ὁρῶντες ἐπὶ

4 a ᾿ A ol
θύραις διῆγον. τῆς πολεμικῆς δ᾽ ἕνεκα ἀσκήσεως
2 / by Ze Ψ 3 a fe) wv
ἐπὶ θήραν ἐξῆγεν οὕσπερ ἀσκεῖν ταῦτα ero
χρῆναι, ταύτην ἡγούμενος καὶ ὅλως ἀρίστην

1 αὑτοῦ Edd.; αὐτοῦ MSS.
2 Sufper. .. ἀφανεῖ MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach ; bracketed
by Nitsche, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll.

320

CYROPAEDIA, VHII. i. 29-34

the greatest and most elaborate virtues. And thus
he continued throughout to judge and to act.

30. And by making his own self-control an example, (5) temper-
he disposed all to practise that virtue more diligently. *"°
For when the weaker members of society see that one
who is in a position where he may indulge himself to
excess is still under self-control, they naturally strive
all the more not to be found guilty of any excessive
indulgence. 31. [Moreover, he distinguished be-
tween considerateness and self-control in this way :
the considerate are those who avoid what is offensive
when seen; the self-controlled avoid that which is
offensive, even when unseen.| 32. And he thought
that temperance could be best inculcated, if he
showed that he himselr was never carried away from
the pursuit of the good by any pleasures of the
moment, but that he was willing to labour first for
the attainment of refined pleasures.

98. To sum up, then, by setting such an example
Cyrus secured at court great correctness of conduct
on the part of his subordinates, who gave precedence
to their superiors; and thus he also secured from
them a great degree of respect and politeness toward
one another. And among them you would never
have detected any one raising his voice in anger or
giving vent to his delight in boisterous laughter ;
but on seeing them you would have judged that they
were in truth making a noble life their aim.

34. Such was what they did and such what they The chaseas
witnessed day by day at court. With a view to training ΡΣ Ὁ
in the arts of war, Cyrus used to take out hunting
those who he thought ought to have such practice,
for he held that this was altogether the best

321
VOL, II. Y

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ὁρῴη τὰ καλὰ διώκοντας, τούτους καὶ δώροις
καὶ ἀρχαῖς καὶ ἕδραις καὶ πάσαις τιμαῖς ἐγέραερεν"
ὥστε πολλὴν πᾶσι φιλοτιμίαν ἐνέβαλλεν ὅπως
ἕκαστος ὅτε ἄριστος φανήσοιτο Κύρῳ.

40. Καταμαθεῖν δὲ τοῦ Κύρου δοκοῦμεν ὡς οὐ
τούτῳ μόνῳ ἐνόμιζε χρῆναι τοὺς ἄρχοντας τῶν
ἀρχομένων διαφέρειν, τῷ βελτίονας αὐτῶν εἶναι,
ἀλλὰ καὶ καταγοητεύειν weTo χρῆναι αὐτούς.
στολήν τε γοῦν εἵλετο τὴν Μηδικὴν αὐτός τε
φορεῖν καὶ τοὺς κοινῶνας ταύτην ἔπεισεν ἐν-
δύεσθαι: αὕτη γὰρ αὐτῷ συγκρύπτειν ἐδόκει εἴ
τίς τι ἐν τῷ σώματι ἐνδεὲς ἔχοι, καὶ καλλί-
στους καὶ μεγίστους ἐπιδεικνύναι τοὺς φοροῦντας.
41. καὶ γὰρ τὰ ὑποδήματα τοιαῦτα ἔχουσιν ἐν
οἷς μάλιστα λαθεῖν ἔστι καὶ ὑποτιθεμένους τι,
ὥστε δοκεῖν μείζους εἶναι ἢ εἰσί. καὶ ὑποχρίεσθαι
δὲ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς προσίετο, ὡς εὐοφθαλμότεροι
φαίνοιντο ἢ εἰσί, καὶ ἐντρίβεσθαι, ὡς εὐχροώτεροι
ὁρῷντο ἢ πεφύκασιν.

42. Ἐμελέτησε δὲ καὶ ὡς μὴ πτύοντες μηδὲ
ἀπομυττόμενοι φανεροὶ εἶεν, μηδὲ μεταστρεφόμενοι
ἐπὶ θέαν μηδενός, ὡς οὐδὲν θαυμάξοντες. πάντα
δὲ ταῦτα ᾧετο φέρειν τι εἰς τὸ δυσκαταφρονητο-
τέρους φαίνεσθαι τοῖς ἀρχομένοις.

48. Ods μὲν δὴ ἄρχειν ᾧετο χρῆναι, δι’ ἑαυτοῦ
οὕτω κατεσκεύασε καὶ μελέτῃ καὶ τῷ σεμνῶς
προεστάναι αὐτῶν" ods δ᾽ αὖ κατεσκεύαζεν εἰς τὸ
δουλεύειν, τούτους οὔτε μελετᾶν τῶν ἐλευθερίων
324

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 39-43

positions of authority and seats of honour and all
sorts of preferment others whom he saw devoting
themselves most eagerly to the attainment of
excellence ; and thus he inspired in all an earnest
ambition, each striving to appear as deserving as he
could in the eyes of Cyrus.

40. We think, furthermore, that we have observed He adopts

in Cyrus that he held the opinion that a ruler ought ‘he, Median
to excel his subjects not only in point of being
actually better than they, but that he ought also to —
cast a sort of spell upon them. At any rate, he chose
to wear the Median dress himself and persuaded
his associates also to adopt it; for he thought
that if any one'had any personal defect, that dress
would help to conceal it, and that it made the
Wearer look very tall and very handsome. 41. For
they have shoes of such a form that without being de-
tected the wearer can easily put something into the
soles so as to make him look taller than he is.
He encouraged also the fashion of pencilling the
eyes, that they might seem more lustrous than they
are, and of using cosmetics to make the complexion
look better than nature made it.

42. He trained his associates also not to spit ay to
wipe the nose in public, and not to turn round to look
at anything, as being men who wondered at nothing.

All this he thought contributed, in some measure, to
their appearing to their subjects men who could not
lightly be despised.

43. Those, therefore, who he thought ought to be His poltoy
in authority he thus prepared in his own school by petal Sis
careful training as well as by the respect which he “ls
commanded as their leader; those, on the other
hand, whom he was training to be servants he did

325

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

πόνων οὐδένα παρώρμα οὔθ᾽ ὅπλα κεκτῆσθαι
ἐπέτρεπεν: ἐπεμέλετο δὲ ὅπως μήτε ἄσιτοι μήτε
ἄποτοί ποτε ἔσοιντο ἐλευθερίων ἕνεκα μελετη-
μάτων. 44. καὶ γὰρ ὁπότε ἐἔλαύνοιεν τὰ θηρία τοῖς
ἱππεῦσιν εἰς τὰ πεδία, φέρεσθαι σῖτον εἰς θήραν
τούτοις ἐπέτρεπε, τῶν δὲ ἐλευθέρων οὐδενί: καὶ
ὁπότε πορεία εἴη, ἦγεν αὐτοὺς πρὸς τὰ ὕδατα
ὥσπερ τὰ ὑποζύγια. καὶ ὁπότε δὲ ὥρα εἴη
> ἢ 9 3 Ἁ ” 3 , e
ἀρίστου, ἀνέμενεν αὐτοὺς ἔστε ἐμφάγοιέν τι, ὡς
A C4 Φ 32 A Ψ e
μὴ βουλιμιῷεν' ὥστε καὶ οὗτοι αὐτὸν ὥσπερ οἱ
ἄριστοι πατέρα ἐκάλουν, ὅτε ἐπεμέλετο αὐτῶν
a Φ
[ὅπως ἀναμφιλόγως ἀεὶ ἀνδράποδα διατελοῖεν].1
a \ [τ a 3 a Ψ ‘\
45. Τῇ μὲν δὴ ὅλῃ Περσῶν ἀρχῇ οὕτω τὴν
4 le)
ἀσφάλειαν κατεσκεύαζεν. ἑαυτῷ δὲ ὅτι μὲν οὐχ
ὑπὸ τῶν καταστραφέντων κίνδυνος εἴη παθεῖν τι
4 a 34 \ ὰ > +f ς a
ἰσχυρῶς ἐθάρρει: καὶ yap ἀνάλκιδας ἡγεῖτο εἶναι
αὐτοὺς καὶ ἀσυντάκτους ὄντας ἑώρα, καὶ πρὸς
τοΐχφοις οὐδ᾽ ἐπλησίαζε τούτων οὐδεὶς αὐτῷ οὔτε
Ἁ ΝΜ ς 4 la
νυκτὸς οὔτε ἡμέρας. 46. ods δὲ κρατίστους τε
ς a) e , e 4 ς»
ἡγεῖτο καὶ ὡπλισμένους καὶ ἁθρόους ὄντας ἑώρα
-- καὶ τοὺς μὲν αὐτῶν nde ἱππέων ἡγεμόνας
ὄντας, τοὺς δὲ πεζῶν: πολλοὺς δὲ αὐτῶν καὶ
φρονήματα ἔχοντας ἠσθάνετο ὡς ἱκανοὺς ὄντας
Ν a a ;
ἄρχειν" καὶ τοῖς φύλαξι δὲ αὐτοῦ οὗτοι μάλεστα

ὅπως. . . διατελοῖεν MSS., most Edd.; bracketed by
Cobet, Hug.

326

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 43-46

not encourage to practise any of the exercises of
freemen ; neither did he allow them to own weapons ;
but he took care that they should not suffer any
deprivation in food or drink on account of the exer-
cises in which they served the freemen. 44. And
he managed it in this way: whenever they were to
drive the animals down into the plains for the horse-
men, he allowed those of the lower classes, but none
of the freemen, to take food with them on the hunt;
and whenever there was an expedition to make, he
would lead the serving men to water, just as he did
the beasts of burden. And again, when it was time
for luncheon, he would wait for them until they could
get something to eat, so that they should not get so
ravenously hungry. And so this class also called him
“father,” just as the nobles did, for he provided for
them well [so that they might spend all their lives
as slaves, without a protest].

45. Thus he secured for the whole Persian empire His
the necessary stability; and as for himself, he was Leonie
perfectly confident that there was no danger of his
suffering aught at the hands of those whom he had
subdued. And the ground of his confidence was this—
that he believed them to be powerless and he saw
that they were unorganized ; and besides that, not
one of them came near him either by night or by
day. 46. But there were some whom he considered
very powerful and whom he saw well armed and well
organized ; and some of them, he knew, had cavalry
under their command, others infantry; and he was
aware that many of them had the assurance to think
that they were competent to rule; and these not
only came in very close touch with his guards but

327

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ἐπλησίαζον, καὶ αὐτῷ δὲ τῷ Κύρῳ τούτων πολλοὶ
’ ’ 3 ’ Ψ

πολλάκις συνεμίγνυσαν' ἀνάγκη γὰρ ἦν, ὅ τι
καὶ χρῆσθαι ἔμελλεν αὐτοῖς---ὑπὸ τούτων οὖν
καὶ κίνδυνος ἣν αὐτὸν μάλιστα παθεῖν τε κατὰ
πολλοὺς τρόπους. .

47. Σκοπῶν οὖν ὅπως av αὐτῷ καὶ τὰ ἀπὸ

VA > JS XN \
τούτων axivduva γένοιτο, TO μὲν περιελέσθαι
αὐτῶν τὰ ὅπλα καὶ ἀπολέμους ποιῆσαι ἀπεδοκί-
μασε, καὶ ἄδικον ἡγούμενος καὶ κατάλυσιν τῆς
ἀρχῆς ταύτην νομίζων: τὸ δ᾽ αὖ μὴ προσίεσθαι
αὐτοὺς καὶ τὸ ἀπιστοῦντα φανερὸν εἶναι ἀρχὴν
e ’ VA 3 4 4
ἡγήσατο πολέμου. 48. ὃν δὲ ἀντὶ πάντων τούτων
ἔγνω καὶ κράτιστον εἶναι πρὸς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ἀσφά-
λείαν καὶ κάλλιστον, εἰ δύναιτο ποιῆσαι τοὺς
κρατίστους ἑαυτῷ μᾶλλον φίλους ἢ ἀλλήλοις. ὡς

\ A a a a [οὶ

οὖν ἐπὶ τὸ φιλεῖσθαι δοκεῖ ἡμῖν ἐλθεῖν, τοῦτο
πειρασόμεθα διηγήσασθαι.

’ II

1. Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ διὰ παντὸς ἀεὶ τοῦ χρόνου
φιλανθρωπίαν τῆς ψυχῆς ὡς ἐδύνατο μάλιστα
ἐνεφάνιξεν, ἡ ἡγούμενος, ὥσπερ οὐ ῥᾷδιόν ἐστι
φιλεῖν τοὺς μισεῖν δοκοῦντας οὐδ᾽ εὐνοεῖν τοῖς
κακόνοις, οὕτω καὶ τοὺς γνωσθέντας ὡς φιλοῦσι
ον εὐνοοῦσιν, οὐκ ἂν δύνασθαι μισεῖσθαι ὑπὸ

ν φιλεῖσθαι ἡγουμένων.

2. Eos μὲν οὖν χρήμασιν ἀδυνατώτερος ἣν

εὐεργετεῖν, τῷ τε προνοεῖν τῶν συνόντων καὶ τῷ

228

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. i. 46-ii. 2

many of them came frequently in contact with Cyrus
himself, and this was unavoidable if he was to make
any use of them—this, then, was the quarter from
which there was the greatest danger that something
might happen to him in any one of many ways.

47. So, as he cast about in his mind how to remove
any danger that might arise from them also, he
rejected the thought of: disarming them and making
them incapable of war; for he decided that that
would be unjust, and besides he thought that this
would be destruction to his empire. On the other
hand, he believed that to refuse to admit them to his
presence or to show that he mistrusted them would
lead at once to hostilities. 48. But better than any
of these ways, he recognized that there was one
course that would be at once the most honourable
and the most conducive to his own personal security,
and that was, if possible, to make those powerful
nobles better friends to himself than to one another.
We shall, therefore, attempt to explain the method
that he seems to have taken to gain their friendship.

II

1. In the first place, then, he showed at all times How Cyrus
as great kindness of heart as he could; for he ge papules
believed that just as it is not easy to love those who
seem to hate us, or to cherish good-will toward those
who bear us ill-will, in the same way those who are
known to love and to cherish goéd-will could not be
hated by those who believe themselves loved.

2. During the time, therefore, when he was not
yet quite able to do favours through gifts of money,

329

XENOPHON

προπονεῖν καὶ τῷ συνηδόμενος μὲν ἐπὶ τοῖς aya-
θοῖς φανερὸς εἶναι, συναχθόμενος δ᾽. ἐπὶ τοῖς
κακοῖς, τούτοις ἐπειρᾶτο τὴν φιλίαν θηρεύειν"
ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἐγένετο αὐτῷ ὥστε χρήμασιν εὐεργετεῖν,
δοκεῖ ἡμῖν γνῶναι πρῶτον μὲν ὡς εὐεργέτημα
ἀνθρώποις πρὸς ἀλλήλους οὐδέν ἐστιν ἀπὸ τῆς
αὐτῆς δαπάνης ἐπιχαριτώτερον ἢ σίτων καὶ ποτῶν
μετάδοσις. 3. τοῦτο δ' οὕτω νομίσας πρῶτον
μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν αὑτοῦ τράπεζαν συνέταξεν ὅπως οἷς
αὐτὸς σιτοῖτο σίτοις, τούτοις ὅμοια ἀεὶ παρατί-
θοιτο αὐτῷ ἱκανὰ παμπόλλοις ἀνθρώποις: ὅσα
δὲ παρατεθείη, ταῦτα πάντα, πλὴν οἷς αὐτὸς καὶ
οἱ σύνδειπνοι χρήσαιντο, διεδίδου οἷς δὴ βούλοιτο
τῶν φίλων μνήμην ἐνδείκνυσθαι ἢ φιλοφροσύνην.
διέπεμπε δὲ καὶ τούτοις ods ἀγασθείη ἢ ἐν φυ-
λακαῖς ἢ ἐν θεραπείαις ἢ ἐν αἱστισινοῦν πρά-
Eeow, ἐνσημαινόμενος ὅτε οὐκ ἂν λανθάνοιεν
χαρίξεσθαι βουλόμενοι.

4, ᾿Ετίμα δὲ καὶ τῶν οἰκετῶν ἀπὸ τῆς τρα-
πέξης ὁπότε τινὰ ἐπαινέσειε' καὶ τὸν πάντα
δὲ σῖτον τῶν οἰκετῶν ἐπὶ τὴν αὑτοῦ τράπεζαν
ἐπετίθετο, οἰόμενος ὥσπερ καὶ τοῖς κυσὶν ἐμποιεῖν
τινα καὶ τοῦτο εὔνοιαν. εἰ δὲ καὶ θεραπεύεσθαί
τινα βούλοιτο τῶν φίλων ὑπὸ πολλῶν, καὶ τού-
τοις ἔπεμπεν ἀπὸ τραπέζης" καὶ νῦν γὰρ. ἔτι
οἷς ἂν ὁρῶσι πεμπόμενα ἀπὸ τῆς βασιλέως τρα-
πέξης, τούτους πάντες μᾶλλον θεραπεύουσι, νομί-
ζοντες αὐτοὺς ἐντίμους εἶνας καὶ ἱκανοὺς δια-

3230

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ii. 2-4

he tried to win the love of those about him by taking
forethought for them and labouring for them and
showing that he rejoiced with them in their good
fortune and sympathized with them in their mishaps ;
and after he found himself in a position to do
favours with money, he seems to us to have recog- ΤῊ nearest
- nized from the start that there is no kindness which ΤΩΣ ee
men can show one another, with the same amount of
expenditure, more acceptable than sharing meat and
drink with them. 3. In this belief, he first of all
arranged that there should be placed upon his own
table a quantity of food, like that of which he
himself regularly partook, sufficient for a very large
number of people; and all of that which was served
to him, except what he and his companions at table
consumed, he distributed among those of his friends
to whom he wished to send remembrances or good
wishes. And he used to send such presents around
to those also whose. services on garrison duty or in
attendance upon him or in any other way met with
his approval; in this way he let them see that he
did not fail to observe their wish to please him.

4. He used also to honour with presents from his
table any one of his servants whom he took occasion
to commend ; and he had all of his servants’ food
served from his own table, for he thought that this
would implant in them a certain amount of good-will,
just as it does in dogs. And if he wished to have
any one of his friends courted by the multitude, to
such a one he would send presents from his table.
And that device proved effective; for even to this
day everybody pays more diligent court to those to
whom they see things sent from the royal table ; for
they think that such persons must be in high favour

331

XENOPHON

πράττειν, ἤν τι δέωνται. ἔτι δὲ Kal ov τούτων
μόνον ἕνεκα τῶν εἰρημένων εὐφραίνει τὰ πεμπό-
μενα παρὰ βασιλέως, ἀλλὰ τῷ ὄντι καὶ ἡδονῇ
πολὺ διαφέρει τὰ ἀπὸ τῆς βασιλέως τραπέζης.
5. καὶ τοῦτο μέντοι οὕτως ἔχειν οὐδέν τι θαυ-
μαστόν' ὥσπερ γὰρ καὶ αἱ ἄλλαι τέχναι διαφε-
ρόντως ἐν ταῖς μεγάλαις πόλεσιν ἐξειργασμέναι
εἰσί, κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ τὰ παρὰ βασιλεῖ
σῖτα πολὺ διαφερόντως ἐκπεπόνηται. ἐν μὲν γὰρ
ταῖς μικραῖς πόλεσιν οἱ αὐτοὶ ποιοῦσι κλίνην,
θύραν, ἄροτρον, τράπεξαν, πολλάκις δ᾽ ὁ αὐτὸς
οὗτος καὶ οἰκοδομεῖ, καὶ ἀγαπᾷ ἣν καὶ οὕτως
ἱκανοὺς αὐτὸν τρέφειν ἐργοδότας λαμβάνῃ" ἀδύ-
vatoyv οὖν πολλὰ τεχνώμενον ἄνθρωπον πάντα
καλῶς ποιεῖν. ἐν δὲ ταῖς μεγάλαις πόλεσι διὰ τὸ
πολλοὺς ἑκάστου δεῖσθαι ἀρκεῖ καὶ μία ἑκάστῳ
τέχνη εἰς τὸ τρέφεσθαι" πολλάκις δὲ οὐδ᾽ ὅλη
μία: ἀλλ᾽ ὑποδήματα ποιεῖ ὁ μὲν ἀνδρεῖα, ὁ δὲ
γυναικεῖα: ἔστι δὲ ἔνθα καὶ ὑποδήματα δ μὲν
νευρορραφῶν μόνον τρέφεται, ὁ δὲ σχίξων, ὁ δὲ
χιτῶνας μόνον συντέμνων, ὁ δέ γέ τούτων οὐδὲν
ποιῶν ἀλλὰ συντιθεὶς ταῦτα. ἀνάγκη οὖν τὸν
ἐν βραχυτάτῳ διατρίβοντα ἔργῳ τοῦτον καὶ
ἄριστα δὴ ἠναγκάσθαι! τοῦτο ποιεῖν.

6. Τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ τοῦτο πέπονθε καὶ τὰ ἀμφὶ
τὴν δίαιταν. ᾧ μὲν γὰρ ὁ ὃ αὐτὸς κλίνην στρών-
νυσι, τράπεζαν κοσμεῖ, μάττει, ὄψα ἄλλοτε ad-

1 δὴ ἠναγκάσθαι Hertlein, Sauppe, Hug, Marchant ; διηναγ-

κάσθαι xzV, Dindorf, Breitenbach ; διενεγκάσθαι y ; ᾿δύνασθαι
Genoll.

332

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ii. 4-6

and in a position to secure for them anything they

may want. Moreover, it is not for these reasons

only that that which is sent by the king gives
delight, but the food that is sent from the king’s

board really is much superior in the gratification

also that it gives. 5. That this, however, should Specializa-
be so is no marvel. For just as all other arts are for desir.
developed to superior excellence in large cities, in the kitchen
that same way the food at the king’s palace is also
elaborately prepared with superior excellence. For

in small towns the same workman makes chairs and

doors and plows and tables, and often this same artisan

builds houses, and even so he is thankful if he can

only find employment enough to support him. And

it is, of course, impossible for a man of many trades

to be proficient in all of them. In large cities,’on the

other hand, inasmuch as many people-have demands

to make upon each branch of industry, one trade

alone, and very often even less than a whole trade,

is enough to support a man: one man, for instance,

makes shoes for men, and another for women; and

there are places even where one man earns a living

by only stitching shoes, another by cutting them

out, another by sewing the uppers together, while

there is another who performs none of these opera-

tions but only assembles the parts. It follows, there-

fore, as a matter of course, that he who devotes
himself to a very highly specialized line of work is

bound to do it in the best possible manner.

6. Exactly the same thing holds true also in refer-
ence to the kitchen: in any establishment where one
and the sameman arranges the dining couches, lays the
table, bakes the bread, prepares now one sort of dish

333

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ.

τῶν ἀρχομένων πατὴρ καλούμενος ἀπέθανεν ἢ
Κῦρος; τοῦτο δὲ τοὔνομα δῆλον ὅτι εὐεργετοῦντός
ἐστι μᾶλλον ἢ ἀφαιρουμένου. 10. κατεμάθομεν
δὲ ὡς καὶ τοὺς βασιλέως καλουμένους ὀφθαλμοὺς
καὶ τὰ βασιλέως ὦτα οὐκ ἄλλως ἐκτήσατο ἢ
τῷ δωρεῖσθαί τε καὶ τιμᾶν" τοὺς γὰρ ἀπαγγεί-
λαντας ὅσα καιρὸς αὐτῷ εἴη πεπύσθαι μεγάλως
εὐεργετῶν πολλοὺς ἐποίησεν ἀνθρώπους καὶ ὠτα-
κουστεῖν καὶ διοπτεύειν τί ἂν ἀγγείλαντες ὠφε-
λήσειαν βασιλέα. 11. ἐκ τούτου δὴ καὶ πολλοὶ
3 7 , ? λ 9
ἐνομίσθησαν βασιλέως ὀφθαλμοὶ καὶ πολλὰ ὦτα.
3 7 ” ¢ e \ 4 3 N
εἰ δέ τις οἴεται ἕνα αἱρετὸν εἶναι ὀφθαλμὸν
βασιλεῖ, οὐκ ὀρθῶς οἴεται" ὀλίγα γὰρ εἷς γ᾽ ἂν
ΝΜ \ 3 ’ a Ν ef
ior καὶ els ἀκούσειε: καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις ὥσπερ
ἐμελεῖν ἃ Apévoy! εἴη, εἰ ἑνὶ τοῦ
ἀμελεῖν ἂν παρηγγελμένον! εἴη, εἰ ἑνὶ τοῦτο
προστεταγμένον εἴη" πρὸς δὲ καὶ ὅντινα γιγνώ-
\ A a
σκοιεν ὀφθαλμὸν ὄντα, τοῦτον ἂν εἰδεῖεν ὅτι
φυλάττεσθαι δεῖ. ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ οὕτως ἔχει, ἀλλὰ
τοῦ φάσκοντος ἀκοῦσαί τι ἢ ἰδεῖν ἄξιον ἐπεμε-
λείας παντὸς βασιλεὺς ἀκούει. 12. οὕτω δὴ
Φ 3 3
πολλὰ μὲν βασιλέως ὦτα, πολλοὶ δ᾽ ὀφθαλμοὶ
νομίζονται" καὶ φοβοῦνται πανταχοῦ λέγειν τὰ
μὴ σύμφορα βασιλεῖ, ὥσπερ αὐτοῦ ἀκούοντος,
a 4 A
καὶ ποιεῖν ἃ μὴ σύμφορα, ὥσπερ αὐτοῦ παρόντος.
οὔκουν ὅπως μνησθῆναι ἄν τις ἐτόλμησε πρός
4 af > 3 ς
τινα περὶ Κύρον φλαῦρόν τι, ἀλλ᾿ ὡς ἐν
43 A “A Ἁ 3 \ ’ A >
ὀφθαλμοῖς πᾶσι καὶ ὠσὶ βασιλέως τοῖς ἀεὶ
παροῦσιν οὕτως ἕκαστος διέκειτο. τὸ δὲ οὕτω

1 παρηγγελμένον Weckherlin, Dindorf‘, Hug, Marchant,
Gemoll ; παραγγελ(λ)όμενον MSS., Dindorf*, Breitenbach.

336

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ii. 9-12

Cyrus, ever*gained an empire by conquest and even

to his death was called “father” by the people he

had subdued? For that name obviously belongs to

a benefactor rather than to a despoiler. 10. More- The“ king’s
over, we have discovered that he acquired the so- sha king's
called “king’s eyes” and “king’s ears”’ in no other ers”
way than by bestowing presents and honours ; for

by rewarding liberally those who reported to him
whatever it was to his interest to hear, he prompted

many men to make it their business to use their eyes

and ears to spy out what they could report to the

king to his advantage. 11. As a natural result of

this, many “eyes” and many ‘‘ears’’ were ascribed

to the king. But ic any one thinks that the king nat. i. 114;
selected one man to be his “eye,” he is wrong ; for Asch. Pers.
one only would see and one would hear but little ;

and it would have amounted to ordering all the rest

to pay-no attention, if one only had been appointed

to see and hear. Besides, if people knew that a

certain man was the “eye,” they would know that

they must beware of him. But such is not the case ;

for the king listens to anybody who may claim to

have heard or seen anything worthy of attention.

12. And thus the saying comes about, “ The king

has many ears and many eyes’’; and people are
everywhere afraid to say anything to the discredit of

the king, just as if he himself were listening ; or to

do anything to harm him, just as if he were present.

Not only, therefore, would no one have ventured to

say anything derogatory of Cyrus to any one else, but

every one conducted himself at all times just as if

those who were within hearing were so many eyes

and ears of the king. I do not know what better

337
VOL. II, Ζ

XENOPHON

διακεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐγὼ μὲν
οὐκ olda ὅ τι ἄν τις αἰτιάσαιτο μᾶλλον ἢ ὅτι
μεγάλα ἤθελεν ἀντὶ μικρῶν εὐεργετεῖν.

18. Καὶ τὸ μὲν δὺ μεγέθει δώρων ὑπερβάλλειν
πλουσιώτατον ὄντα οὐ θαυμαστόν' τὸ δὲ τῇ θερα-
πείᾳ καὶ τῇ ἐπιμελείᾳ τῶν φίλων βασιλεύοντα
περιγίγνεσθαι, τοῦτο ἀξιολογώτερον. ἐκεῖνος
τοίνυν λέγεται κατάδηλος εἶναι μηδενὶ ἂν οὕτως
αἰσχυνθεὶς ἡττώμενος ὡς φίλων θεραπείᾳ 14. καὶ
λόγος δὲ αὐτοῦ ἀπομνημονεύεται ὡς λέγοι παρα-
πλήσια ἔργα εἶναι νομέως ἀγαθοῦ καὶ βασιλέως
ἀγαθοῦ: τόν τε γὰρ νομέα χρῆναι ἔφη εὐδαίμονα
τὰ κτήνη ποιοῦντα χρῆσθαι αὐτοῖς, ἣ δὴ προ-
βάτων εὐδαιμονία, τόν τε βασιλέα ὡσαύτως
εὐδαίμονας πόλεις καὶ ἀνθρώπους ποιοῦντα χρῆ-
σθαι αὐτοῖς. οὐδὲν οὖν θαυμαστόν, εἴπερ ταύτην
εἶχε τὴν γνώμην, τὸ φιλονίκως ἔχειν πάντων
ἀνθρώπων θεραπείᾳ περιγίγνεσθαι. 15. καλὸν
δ᾽ ἐπίδειγμα καὶ τοῦτο λέγεται Κῦρος ἐπιδεῖξαι
Κροίσῳ, ὅτε ἐνουθέτει αὐτὸν ὡς διὰ τὸ πολλὰ
διδόναι πένης ἔσοιτο, ἐξὸν αὐτῷ θησαυροὺς χρυ-
σοῦ πλείστους ἑνί γε ἀνδρὶ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ κατα-
θέσθαι.

Καὶ τὸν Κῦρον λέγεται ἐρέσθαι, Καὶ πόσα ἂν
ἤδη οἴει μοι χρήματα εἶναι, εἰ συνέλεγον χρυσίον
ὥσπερ σὺ κελεύεις ἐξ ὅτου ἐν τῇ ἀρχῇ εἰμι;

16. Καὶ τὸν Κροῖσον εἰπεῖν πολύν τινα ἀριθμόν.

Καὶ τὸν Κῦρον πρὸς ταῦτα, “Aye δή, φάναι, ὦ

428.

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ii. 12-16

reason any one could assign for this attitude toward
him on the part of people generally than that it was
his policy to do large favours in return for small
ones.

13. That he, the richest man of all, should excel Cyrus
in the munificence of his presents is not surprising ; ae
but for him, the king, to exceed all others in thought-
ful attention to his friends and in care for them, that
is more remarkable; and it is said to have been no
secret that there was nothing wherein he would have
been so much ashamed of being outdone as in atten-
tion to his friends. 14. People quote a remark of his
to the effect that the duties of a good shepherd and
of a good king were very much alike ; a good shep-
herd ought, while deriving benefit from his flocks, to
make them happy (so far as sheep can be said to
have happiness), and in the same way a king ought
to make his people and his cities happy, if he would
derive benefits from them. Seeing that he held this
theory, it is not at all surprising that he was ambitious
to surpass all other men in attention to his friends.

15. And, among other proofs, Cyrus is said to have Cyrus's
given Croesus one splendid practical demonstration Pory of
of the correctness of this theory, when the latter ~.
warned him that by giving so much away he would Grosses
make himself poor, whereas he was in a position to

lay up in his house more treasures of gold than any

other man.

“And how much gold, pray,’ Cyrus is said to
have asked, “do you think I should have by this
time, if I had been amassing it, as you propose, ever
since I have been in power?”

16. Croesus named some large sum.

‘“‘ Well, then, Croesus,’ said Cyrus in reply, “send

339
z 2

XENOPHON

Κροῖσε, σύμπεμψον ἄνδρα σὺν Ὕστάσπᾳ τοι
ὅτῳ σὺ πιστεύεις μάλιστα. σὺ δέ, ὦ Ὕστά
ὄφη, περιελθὼν πρὸς τοὺς φίλους λέγε αὐτοί
δέομαι χρυσίου πρὸς πρᾶξίν tia: καὶ ya,
ὄντι προσδέομαι: καὶ κέλευε αὐτοὺς ὁπόσι
ἕκαστος δύναιτο πορίσαι μοι χρήματα
ψαντας καὶ κατασημηναμένους δοῦναι τὴν
᾿ στολὴν τῷ Κροίσου θεράποντι φέρειν.

δ 17. Ταῦτα δὲ ὅσα ἔλεγε καὶ γράψας
τ σημηνάμενος ἐδίδουν τῷ Ὕστάσπᾳ φέρειν
β ᾿ τοὺς φίλους: ἐνέγραψε δὲ πρὸς πάντας καὶ Ὕ

.-..«....ὌΡὉ :

2
=e .ὕ

- once ....ὄ meet mere woe Neel ae" -

Se

<a eee we
tee

-- ss os -_ - == . me he πε m =.
eh red Fa hee SE. te coe iain aneepie eee ae, « ie oT a ξ σας

ue σπαν ws φίλον αὑτοῦ δέχεσθαι.

gis "Karel δὲ περιῆλθε καὶ ἤνεγκεν ὁ Koc
θεράπων τὰς ἐπιστολάς, ὁ δὴ Ὑστάσπας ε
Ὦ Κῦρε βασιλεῦ, καὶ ἐμοὶ ἤδη χρὴ ὡς πλο
χρῆσθαι' πάμπολλα γὰρ ἔχων πάρειμι δῶρι
TA σὰ γράμματα.

18. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, Εἷς μὲν τοίνυν
οὗτος ἤδη θησαυρὸς ἡμῖν, ὦ Κροῖσε: τοὶ
ἄλλσυς καταθεῶ καὶ λόγισαι πόσα ἐστὶν &
χρήματα, ἤν τι δέωμαι χρῆσθαι.

Λέγεται δὴ λογιζόμενος ὁ Κροῖσος πὸ
πλάσια εὑρεῖν ἢ ἔφη Κύρῳ ἂν εἶναι ἐν
θησαυροῖς ἤδη, εἰ συνέλεγεν. 19. ἐπεὶ δὲ 1
φανερὸν ἐγένετο, εἰπεῖν λέγεται ὁ Κῦρος, “C
φάναι, ὦ Κροῖσε, ὡς εἰσὶ καὶ ἐμοὶ θησα
ἀλλὰ σὺ μὲν κελεύεις με παρ᾽ ἐμοὶ" αὐτοὺς
λέγοντα φθονεῖσθαί τε δι᾿ αὐτοὺς καὶ μισεῖ!
καὶ φύλακας αὐτοῖς ἐφιστάντα μισθοφόρους

1 χουτφΐ Hertlein, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; τούτῳ]
Dindorf, Breitenbach.

340

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ii. 16-19

along with Hystaspas here a man in whom you
have most confidence. And you, Hystaspas,” said
he to him, “go the round of my friends and tell
them that I need money for a certain enterprise ;
for, in truth, I do need more. And bid them write
down the amount they could each let me have, and
affix their seals to each subscription, and give it to
Croesus’s messenger to deliver here.”

17. And when he had written down what he had
said, he sealed the letter and gave it to Hystaspas "
to carry to his friends. And he included in it also a
request that they all receive Hystaspas as his friend.

And when he had made the round and Croesus’s
messenger had brought in the subscriptions, Hys-
taspas said: “ King Cyrus, you should treat me also
henceforth as a rich man; for, thanks to your letter,
I have come back with a great number of presents.”’

18. “ Even in this man, Croesus,” said Cyrus, “ we
have one treasure-house already. But as.for the rest
of my friends, look over the list, and add up the
amounts, and see how much money is ready for me,
if I need any for my use.”

Then Croesus is said to have added it up and
to have found that there was many times as much
subscribed as he had told Cyrus he should have
in his treasury by this time, if he had been amassing
it. 19. And when this became apparent, Cyrus is
said to have remarked: “ Do you observe, Croesus, Cyrus also
that I, too, have my treasures? But you are pro- Pas his
posing to me to get them together and hoard them
in my palace, to put hired watchmen in charge of
everything and to trust to them, and on account of
those hoards to be envied and hated. I, on the

341

XENOPHON

τοις πιστεύειν' ἐγὼ δὲ τοὺς φίλους πλουσίους
ποιῶν τούτους μοι νομίξω θησαυροὺς καὶ φύλακας
ἅμα ἐμοῦ τε καὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων ἀγαθῶν πιστο-
τέρους εἶναι ἢ εἰ φρουροὺς μισθοφόρους ἐπεστησά-
μὴν. 20. καὶ ἄλλο δέ σοι ἐρῶ' ἐγὼ γάρ, ὦ
Κροῖσε, ὃ μὲν οἱ θεοὶ δόντες εἰς τὰς ψυχὰς
τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἐποίησαν ὁμοίως πένητας πάντας,
τούτου μὲν οὐδ᾽ αὐτὸς δύναμαι περιγενέσθαι, ἀλλ᾽
εἰμὶ ἄπληστος κἀγὼ ὥσπερ οἱ ἄλλοι χρημάτων.
21. τῇδέ γε μέντοι διαφέρειν μοι δοκῶ τῶν πλεί-
στων ὅτι οἱ μὲν ἐπειδὰν τῶν ἀρκούντων περιττὰ
κτήσωνται, τὰ μὲν αὐτῶν κατορύττουσι, τὰ δὲ
κατασήπουσι, τὰ δὲ ἀριθμοῦντες καὶ μετροῦντες
καὶ ἱστάντες καὶ διαψύχοντες καὶ φυλάττοντες
πράγματα ἔχουσι, καὶ ὅμως ἔνδον ἔχοντες τοσαῦτα
οὔτε ἐσθίουσι πλείω ἢ δύνανται φέρειν, διαρρα-
γεῖεν γὰρ ἄν, οὔτ᾽ ἀμφιέννυνται πλείω ἢ δύνανται
φέρειν, ἀποπνυγεῖεν γὰρ ἄν, ἀλλὰ τὰ περιττὰ
χρήματα πράγματα ἔχουσιν: 22. ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὑπηρετῶ
μὲν τοῖς θεοῖς καὶ ὀρέγομαι ἀεὶ πλειόνων' ἐπειδὰν
δὲ κτήσωμαι, dv ἴδω περιττὰ ὄντα τῶν ἐμοὶ
ἀρκούντων, τούτοις τάς T ἐνδείας τῶν φίλων
ἐξακοῦμαι 3 καὶ πλουτίζων καὶ εὐεργετῶν ἀνθρώ-
mous εὔνοιαν ἐξ αὐτῶν κτῶμαι καὶ φιλίαν, καὶ ἐκ
τούτων καρποῦμαι ἀσφάλειαν καὶ εὔκλειαν: ἃ
οὔτε κατασήπεται οὔτε ὑπερπληροῦντα λυμαΐί-
νεται, ἀλλὰ ἡ εὔκλεια ὅσῳ ἂν πλείων ἢ, τοσούτῳ
καὶ μείζων καὶ καλλίων καὶ κουφοτέρα φέρειν
1 ἴδω xV, Edd.; εἰδῶ yz (know).

2 δξακοῦμαι F, Edd.; ἐξαρκοῦμαι xz (I come to the relief
of); ἐξασκοῦμαι D.

342

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ii. 19-22

other hand, believe that if I make my friends rich
I shall have treasures in them and at the same time
more trusty watchers both of my person and of our
common fortunes than any hired guards I could put
in charge. 20. And one more thing I must tell Why Oyrus
you: even I cannot eradicate from myself that νν wealth,
passion for wealth which the gods have put into

the human soul and by which they have made us

all poor alike, but I, too, am as insatiate of wealth

as other people are. 21. However, I think I am
different from most people, in that others, when they

have acquired more than a sufficiency, bury some of

their treasure and allow some to decay, and some

they weary themselves with counting, measuring,
weighing, airing, and watching; and though they

have so much at home, they never eat more than

they can hold, for they would burst if they did, and

they never wear more than they can carry, for they

would be suffocated if they did; they only find their
superfluous treasure a burden. 22. But I follow the

leading of the gods and am always grasping after

more. But when I have obtained what I see is

more than enough for my needs, I use it to satisfy

the wants of my friends ; and by enriching men and

doing them kindnesses I win with my superfluous

wealth their friendship and loyalty, and from that I

reap as my reward security and good fame—pos-
sessions that never decay or do injury from over-

loading the recipient ; but the more one has of good

fame, the greater and more attractive and lighter to

343

XENOPHON

γίγνεται, πολλάκις δὲ καὶ τοὺς φέροντας αὐτὴν
κουφοτέρους παρέχεται.

28. is Oras δὲ καὶ τοῦτο εἰδῆς, ἔφη, ὦ Κροῖσε,
ἐγὼ οὐ τοὺς πλεῖστα ἔχοντας καὶ φυλάττοντας
πλεῖστα εὐδαιμονεστάτους ἡγοῦμαι" οἱ γὰρ τὰ
τείχη φυλάττοντες οὕτως ἂν εὐδαιμονέστατοι,
εἴησαν' πάντα γὰρ τὰ ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι φυλάττου-
σιν" ἀλλ᾽ ὃς ἂν κτᾶσθαί τε πλεῖστα δύνηται σὺν
τῷ δικαίῳ καὶ χρῆσθαι δὲ πλείστοις σὺν τῷ nae
τοῦτον ἐγὼ εὐδαιμονέστατον νομίζω [καὶ τὰ
χρήματα].

Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν δὴ φανερὸς ἦν ὥσπερ ἔλεγε καὶ
“πράττων.

24, Πρὸς δὲ τούτοις κατανοήσας τοὺς πολλοὺς
τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὅτι ἦν μὲν ὑγιαίνοντες διατελῶσι,
παρασκευάξονται ὅπως ἕξουσι τἀπιτήδεια καὶ
κατατίθενται τὰ χρήσιμα εἰς τὴν τῶν ὑγιαινόντων
δίαιταν' ὅπως δὲ ἢν ἀσθενήσωσι τὰ σύμφορα
παρέσται, τούτου οὐ πάνυ ἐπιμελομένους ἑώρα"
ἔδοξεν οὖν καὶ ταῦτα ἐκπονῆσαι αὐτῷ, καὶ τούς
τε ἰατροὺς ° τοὺς ἀρίστους συνεκομίσατο πρὸς
αὑτὸν τῷ τελεῖν ἐθέλειν καὶ ὁπόσα ἢ ὄργανα
χρήσιμα ἔφη τις ἂν αὐτῶν γενέσθαι ἢ ἢ φάρμακα
ἢ σῖτα ἢ ποτά, οὐδὲν τούτων ὅ τί οὐχὶ παρα-
σκενάσας ἐθησαύριξε παρ᾽ αὑτῷ. 25. καὶ ὁπότε
δέ τις ,ἀσθενήσειε τῶν θεραπεύεσθαι ἐπικαιρίων,
ἐπεσκόπει καὶ παρεῖχε πάντα ὅτου ἔδει. καὶ τοῖς

A καὶ τὰ χρήματα MSS.; bracketed by Schneider, Weiske,
Kdd.

2 ὥσπερ Hertlein, Edd. ; ; καὶ MSS.

3 καὶ τούς τε ἰατροὺς Hug; καὶ ἰατρούς re y, Marchant,
Gemoll ; τούς re ἰατροὺς xzV, Dindorf, Breitenbach.

344

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ii. 22-25

bear it becomes, and often, too, it makes those who
bear it lighter of heart. .
23. “ And let me tell you, Croesus,” he continued,
“1 do not consider those the happiest who have the
most and keep guard of the most; for if that were
so, those would be the happiest who keep guard on
the city walls, for they keep guard of everything in
the city. But the one who can honestly acquire
the most and use the most to noble ends, him I
count most happy.”
And it was evident that he practised what he
preached.
. 24, Besides this, he had observed that most people cyrus
in days of health and strength make preparations geen yy
that they may have the necessaries of life, and they beslth and
lay up for themselves what will serve to supply the ‘#pensery
wants of healthy people ; but he saw that they made
no provision at all for such things as would be
serviceable in case of sickness. He resolved, there-
fore, to work out these problems, and to that end he
spared no expense to collect about him the very best
physicians and surgeons and all the instruments and
drugs and articles of food and drink that any one of
them said would be useful—there were none ot
these things that he did not procure and keep in
store at his palace. 25. And whenever any one
fell sick in whose recovery he was interested, he
would visit him and provide for him whatever was
needed. And he was grateful to the physicians

a 345

XENOPHON

ἰατροῖς δὲ χάριν ἤδει, ὁπότε τις ἰάσαιτό τινα τῶν
παρ᾽ ἐκείνου λαμβάνων.

26. Ταῦτα μὲν δὴ καὶ τοιαῦτα πολλὰ ἐμη-
χανᾶτο πρὸς τὸ πρωτεύειν παρ᾽ οἷς ἐβούλετο
ἑαυτὸν φιλεῖσθαι.

Ὧν δὲ προηγόρευέ τε -ἀγῶνας καὶ ἄθλα πρου-
τίθει, φιλονικίας ἐμποιεῖν βουλόμενος περὶ τῶν
καλῶν κἀγαθῶν ἔργων, ταῦτα τῷ μὲν Κύρῳ
ἔπαινον παρεῖχεν ὅτι ἐπεμέλετο ὅπως ἀσκοῖτο.
ἡ ἀρετή! τοῖς μέντοι ἀρίστοις οἱ ἀγῶνες οὗτοι
πρὸς ἀλλήλους καὶ . ὄριδας καὶ φιλονικίας ἐνέ-
βαλλον.

21. IIpds δὲ τούτοις ὥσπερ νόμον κατεστήσατο
ὃ Κῦρος, ὅσα διακρίσεως δέοιτο εἴτε δίκῃ εἴτε
ἀγωνίσματι, τοὺς δεομένους διακρίσεως συντρέχειν
τοῖς κριταῖς. δῆλον οὖν ὅτι ἐστοχάζοντο μὲν οἱ
ἀνταγωνιζόμενοί τι ἀμφότεροι τῶν κρατίστων καὶ
τῶν μάλιστα φίλων κριτῶν ὁ δὲ μὴ νικῶν τοῖς
μὲν νικῶσιν ἐφθόνει, τοὺς δὲ μὴ ἑαυτὸν κρίνοντας
ἐμίσει' ὁ δ᾽ αὖ νικῶν τῷ δικαίῳ προσεποιεῖτο
νικᾶν, ὥστε χάριν οὐδενὶ ἡγεῖτο ὀφείλειν. “

28. Καὶ οἱ πρωτεύειν δὲ βουλόμενοι φιλίᾳ παρὰ
Κύρῳ, ὥσπερ ἄλλοι ἐν πόλεσι, καὶ οὗτοι ἐπι-
φθόνως πρὸς ἀλλήλους εἶχον, ὥσθ᾽ οἱ πλείονες
ἐκποδὼν ἐβούλοντο ὃ ἕτερος τὸν ὅτερον γενέσθαι
μᾶλλον ἢ συνέπραξαν ἄν τι ἀλλήλοις ἀγαθόν.

Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν δεδήλωται ὡς ἐμηχανᾶτο τοὺς
κρατίστους αὐτὸν μᾶλλον πάντας φιλεῖν ἢ ἀλλή-
λους.

346

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ii. 25-28

also, whenever any of them took any of his medical
stores and with them effected a cure.

26. These and many other such arts he employed
in order to hold the first place in the affections of
those by whom he wished to be beloved.

And the games, in which Cyrus used to announce
contests and to offer prizes from a desire to inspire
in his people a spirit of emulation in what was
beautiful and good—these games also brought him
praise, because his aim was to securg practice in
excellence. But these contests also stirred up
contentions and jealousies among the nobles.

27. Besides this, Cyrus had made a regulation that How Cyrus
was practically a law, that, in any matter that Freinst
required adjudication, whether it was a civil action co#litions
or a contest for a prize, those who asked for such
adjudication must concur in the choice of judges. It
was, therefore, a matter of course that each of the
contestants aimed to secure the most influential men
as judges and such as were most friendly to himself.
The one who did not win was always jealous ot
those who did, and disliked those of the judges who
did not vote in his favour; on the other hand, the
one who did win claimed that he had won by virtue
of the justice of his cause, and so he thought he
owed no thanks to anybody.

28. And those also who wished to hold the first
place in the affections of Cyrus were jealous of one
another, just like other people (even in republics),
so that in most cases the one would have wished to
get the other out of the way sooner than to join
with him in any work to their mutual interest.

Thus it has been shown how he contrived that
the most influential citizens should love him more
than they did each other.

347

XENOPHON

ΠῚ,

1. Νῦν δὲ ἤδη διηγησόμεθα ὡς τὸ πρῶτον
ἐξήλασε Κῦρος ἐκ τῶν βασιλείων' καὶ γὰρ αὐτῆς
τῆς ἐξελάσεως ἡ σεμνότης ἡμῖν δοκεῖ μία τῶν
τεχνῶν εἶναι τῶν μεμηχανημένων τὴν ἀρχὴν μὴ
εὐκαταφρόνητον εἶναι. πρῶτον μὲν οὖν πρὸ τῆς
ἐξελάσεως εἰσκαλέσας πρὸς αὑτὸν τοὺς τὰς ἀρχὰς
ἔχοντας Περσῶν τε καὶ τῶν ἄλλων συμμάχων
διέδωκεν αὐτοῖς τὰς Μηδικὰς στολάς: καὶ τότε
πρῶτον Πέρσαι Μηδικὴν στολὴν ἐνέδυσαν' διαδι-
δούς τε ἅμα τάδε ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς ὅτι ἐλάσαι βούλοιτο
εἰς τὰ τεμένη τὰ τοῖς θεοῖς ἐξηρημένα καὶ θῦσαι

% 9 / 4 2 ΝΜ 3 4
μετ᾽ ἐκείνων. 2. Πάρεστε οὖν, ἔφη, ἐπὶ tas θύρας
κοσμηθέντες ταῖς στολαῖς ταύταις πρὶν ἥλιον
ἀνατέλλειν, καὶ καθίστασθε ὡς ἂν ὑμῖν Φεραύλας
ὁ Πέρσης ἐξαγγείλῃ παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ! καὶ ἐπειδάν, ἔφη.
ἐγὼ ἡγῶμαι, ἕπεσθε ἐν τῇ ῥηθείσῃ χώρᾳ. ἣν δ᾽
ἄρα τινὶ δοκῇ ὑμῶν ἄλλῃ κάλλιον εἶναι ἢ ὡς ἂν
νῦν ἐλαύνωμεν, ἐπειδὰν πάλιν ἔλθωμεν, διδασκέτω
pe ὅπῃ γὰρ ἂν κάλλιστον καὶ ἄριστον ὑμῖν ' δοκῇ
εἶναι, ταύτῃ ἕκαστα δεῖ καταστήσασθαι.

3. Ἐπεὶ δὲ τοῖς κρατίστοις διέδωκε τὰς καλ-
λίστας στολάς, ἐξέφερε δὴ καὶ ἄλλας Μηδικὰς
στολάς, παμπόλλας γὰρ παρεσκευάσατο, οὐδὲν
φειδόμενος οὔτε πορφυρίδων οὔτε ὀρφνίνων οὔτε
φοινικίδων οὔτε καρυκίνων ἱματίων’ νείμας δὲ
τούτων τὸ μέρος ἑκάστῳ τῶν ἡγεμόνων ἐκέλευσεν
αὐτοὺς τούτοις κοσμεῖν τοὺς αὑτῶν φίλους, ὥσπερ,
ἔφη, ἐγὼ ὑμᾶς κοσμῶ.

1 ὁμῖν EDG, Edd.; ἡμῖν CFAHV.
348

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 1-3

Ill

1. Next we shall describe how Cyrus for the first Cyrus plans

time drove forth in state from his palace; and that ει
is in place here, for the magnificence of his
appearance in state seems to us to have been one of
the arts that he devised to make his government
command respect. Accordingly, before he started
out, he called to him those of the Persians and of
the allies who held office, and distributed Median
robes among them (and this was the first time that
the Persians put on the Median robe); and as he
distributed them he said that he wished to proceed
in state to the sanctuaries that had been selected
for the gods, and to offer sacrifice there with his
friends. 2. ‘Come, therefore, to court before sunrise,
dressed in these robes,’ said he, “and form in line
as Pheraulas, the Persian, shall direct in my name;
and when I lead the way, follow me in the order
assigned to you. But if any one of you thinks that
- some other way would be better than that in which
we shall now proceed, let him inform me as soon as
we return, for everything must be arranged as you
think best and most becoming.”

3. And when he had distributed among the
noblest the most beautiful garments, he brought out
other Median robes, for he had had a great many
made, with no stint of purple or sable or red or
scarlet or crimson cloaks. He apportioned to each
one of his officers his proper share of them, and
he bade them adorn their friends with them, “ just
as I,’’ said he, “ have been adorning you.”

349

adr tau in

XENOPHON

4. Καί τις τῶν παρόντων ἐπήρετο αὐτόν, Σὺ δέ,
ὦ Κῦρε, ἔφη, πότε κοσμήσει;
ὋὉ δ᾽ ἀπεκρίνατο, Οὐ γὰρ νῦν, ἔφη, δοκῶ ὑμῖν
2 \ a ea a > ΝΥ A
αὐτὸς κοσμεῖσθαι ὑμᾶς κοσμῶν; ἀμέλει, ἔφη, ἢν
δύνωμαι ὑμᾶς τοὺς φίλους εὖ ποιεῖν, ὁποίαν ἂν
ἔχων στολὴν τυγχάνω, ἐν ταύτῃ καλὸς φανοῦμαι.
ὅ. Οὕτω δὴ οἱ μὲν ἀπελθόντες μεταπεμπόμενοι
\ / > ἢ a a
Tous φίλους ἐκόσμουν ταῖς στολαΐῖς.
‘O δὲ Κῦρος νομίζων Φεραύλαν τὸν ἐκ τῶν
δημοτῶν καὶ συνετὸν εἶναι καὶ φιλόκαλον καὶ
4 A 9. A 3 3 [οὶ
εὔτακτον καὶ τοῦ χαρίξεσθαι αὐτῷ οὐκ ἀμελῆ, ὅς
ποτε καὶ περὶ τοῦ τιμᾶσθαι ἕκαστον κατὰ τὴν
9 ῳ»» » A Ἁ 7 ἢ
ἀξίαν συνεῖπε, τοῦτον δὴ καλέσας συνεβουλεύετο
αὐτῷ πῶς ἂν τοῖς μὲν εὔνοις κάλλιστα ἰδεῖν
ποιοῖτο τὴν ἐξέλασιν, τοῖς δὲ δυσμενέσι φοβερώ-
tara. 6. ἐπεὶ δὲ σκοπούντοιν αὐτοῖν ταὐτὰ
συνέδοξεν, ἐκέλευσε τὸν Φεραύλαν ἐπιμεληθῆναι
ὅπως ἂν οὕτω γένηται αὔριον ἡ ἐξέλασις ὥσπερ
ἔδοξε καλῶς ἔχειν. Eilpnxa δέ, ἔφη, ἐγὼ πάντας
/ ’ὔ a > a ? , 4
πείθεσθαί σοι περὶ τῆς ἐν τῇ ἐξελάσει τάξεως"
ef 32 Δ Ψ “ 3 ’
ὅπως δ᾽ ἂν ἥδιον παρωγγέλλοντός σου ἀκούωσι,
4 A a A
φέρε λαβών, ἔφη, χιτῶνας μὲν τουτουσὶ τοῖς τῶν
/ “ A
δορυφόρων ἡγεμόσι, κασᾶς 1 δὲ τούσδε τοὺς ἐφιπ-
/ a a A
πίους τοῖς τῶν ἱππέων ἡγεμόσι, Sos δὲ Kal τῶν
ἁρμάτων τοῖς ἡγεμόσιν ἄλλους τούσδε χιτῶνας.
Ὁ μὲν δὴ ἔφερε λαβών" 7. οἱ δὲ ἡγεμόνες ἐπεὶ
1 κασᾶς Brodaeus, Edd.; καλέσας MSS.
350

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 4-7

4. ‘And you, Cyrus,” asked one of those present,
‘when will you adorn yourself?”

“Why, do I not seem to you to be adorned
myself when I adorn you?” he answered. “ Be sure
that if I can treat you, my friends, properly, I shall
look well, no matter what sort of dress I happen to
have on.”

5. So they went away, sent for their friends, and
adorned them with the robes.

Now Cyrus believed Pheraulas, that man of the Pheraulas
common people, to be intelligent, to have an eye for ἰδ made
beauty and order, and to be not indisposed to please marshal
him ; (this was the same Pheraulas who had once IL iii. 7 #.
supported his proposal that each man should be
honoured in accordance with his merit;) so he called
him in and with him planned how to arrange the
procession in a manner that should prove most
splendid in the eyes of his loyal friends and most
intimidating to those who were disaffected. 6. And
when after careful study they agreed on the arrange-
ment, he bade Pheraulas see that the procession take
place on the morrow exactly as they had decided was
best. “And I have issued orders,” said he, “that”
everybody shall obey you in regard to the ordering
of the procession; but, in order that they may the
more readily follow your directions, take these tunics
here and give them to the officers of the lancers,
and these cavalry mantles here to the commanders
of the horse; and give the officers of the chariot
forces also these other tunics.”

So he took them and carried them away. 7. And
when the officers one after another saw- him, they

351

XENOPHON

ἴδοιεν αὐτόν, ἔλεγον, Μέγας δὴ σύγε, ὦ Φεραύλα,
ὁπότε γε καὶ ἡμῖν προστάξεις ἂν δέῃ ποιεῖν.

Οὐ μὰ AP’, ἔφη ὁ Φεραύλας, οὐ μόνον γε, ὡς
ἔοικεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ συσκευοφορήσω' νῦν γοῦν φέρω
τώδε δύο κασᾶ, τὸν μὲν σοί, τὸν δὲ ἄλλῳ' σὺ
μέντοι τούτων λαβὲ ὁπότερον βούλει.

8. Ἔκ τούτου δὴ ὁ μὲν λαμβάνων τὸν κασᾶν
τοῦ μὲν φθόνου ἐπελέληστο, εὐθὺς δὲ συνεβου-
λεύετο αὐτῷ ὁπότερον λαμβάνοι' ὁ δὲ συμβου-
λεύσας ἂν ὁπότερος βελτίων εἴη καὶ εἰπών,
Ἤν μου κατηγορήσῃς ὅτι αἵρεσίν σοι ἔδωκα,
εἰς αὖθις ὅταν διακονῶ, ἑτέρῳ χρήσει μοι δια-
Kove, ὁ μὲν δὴ Φεραύλας οὕτω διαδοὺς ἣ ἐτάχθη
εὐθὺς ἐπεμέλετο τῶν εἰς τὴν ἐξέλασιν ὅπως
ὡς κάλλιστα ἕκαστα ἕξοι.

9. Ἡνίκα δ᾽ ἡ ὑστεραία ἧκε, καθαρὰ μὲν ἦν
πάντα πρὸ ἡμέρας, στοῖχοι δὲ εἱστήκεσαν ἔνθεν
καὶ ἔνθεν τῆς ὁδοῦ, ὥσπερ καὶ νῦν ἔτι ἵστανται
ἡ ἂν βασιλεὺς μέλλῃ ἐλαύνειν: ὧν ἐντὸς οὐδενὶ
ἔστιν εἰσιέναι τῶν μὴ τετιμημένων: μαστυγοφόροι
δὲ καθέστασαν οἱ ἔπαιον, εἴ τις ἐνοχλοίη.

ὝἝἝστασαν δὲ πρῶτον μὲν τῶν δορυφόρων εἰς
τετρακισχιλίους ἔμπροσθεν τῶν πυλῶν εἰς τέτ-
tapas, δισχίλιοι 5 ἑκατέρωθεν τῶν πυλῶν.
10. καὶ οἱ ἱππεῖς δὲ πάντες παρῆσαν κατα-
βεβηκότες ἀπὸ τῶν ἵππων, καὶ διειρκότες τὰς

352

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 7-10

‘would say: “You must be a great man, Pheraulas,
seeing that you are to command even us what we
must do.”

“No, by Zeus,” Pheraulas would answer; “ ποῖ
only not that, so it seems, but I am even to be one of
the porters; at any rate, I am now carrying these
two mantles here, the one for you, the other for
some one else. You, however, shall have your
choice.”

8. With that, of course, the man who was receiving
the mantle would at once forget about his jealousy
and presently be asking his advice which one to
cheose. And he would give his advice as to which
one was better and say: “If you betray that I have
given you your ghoice, you will find me a different
sort of servant the next time I come to serve.” And
when Pheraulas had distributed everything as he
had been instructed to do, he at once began to
arrange for the procession that it might be as
splendid as possible in every detail.

9. When the next day dawned, everything was in The forma-
order before sunrise ; rows of soldiers stood on this fot of the
side of the street and on that, just as even to this procession
day the Persians stand, where the king is to pass;
and within these lines no one may enter except
those who hold positions of honour. And policemen
with whips in their hands were stationed there, who
struck any one who tried to crowd in.

First in order, in front of the gates stood about
four thousand lancers, four deep, and two thousand
on either side the gates. 10. And all the cavalry-
men had alighted and stood there beside their
horses, and they all had their hands thrust through

353

VOL. Il AA

XENOPHON

χεῖρας διὰ τῶν κανδύων, ὥσπερ καὶ νῦν ὄτι
διείρουσιν, ὅταν ὁρᾷ βασιλεύς. ἕστασαν δὲ
Πέρσαι μὲν ἐκ δεξιᾶς, οἱ. δὲ ἄλλοι σύμμαχοι
ἐξ ἀριστερᾶς τῆς ὁδοῦ, καὶ τὰ ἅρματα ὡσαύτως
τὰ ἡμίσεα ἑκατέρωθεν.
11. Ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἀνεπετάννυντο αἱ τοῦ βασιλείου
πύλαι, πρῶτον μὲν ἤγοντο τῷ Avi ταῦροι πάγκα-
λοι εἰς τέτταρας καὶ οἷς τῶν. ἄλλων θεῶν οἱ
4 3 A \ \ ¥ ,
μάγοι ἐξηγοῦντο’ πολὺ γὰρ οἴονται Ἰ]έρσαι
χρῆναι τοῖς περὶ τοὺς θεοὺς μᾶλλον τεχνίταις
χρῆσθαι ἢ περὶ τἄλλα. 12. μετὰ δὲ τοὺς βοῦς
Ψ ” A an ¢ , \ \ 4
ἵπποι ἤγοντο θῦμα τῷ Ἡλίῳ" μετὰ δὲ τούτους
ἐξήγετο ἅρμα λευκὸν χρυσόζυγον ἐστεμμένον
Διὸς ἑερόν' μετὰ δὲ τοῦτο Ἡλίου ἅρμα λευκόν,
καὶ τοῦτο ἐστεμμένον ὥσπερ τὸ πρόσθεν" μετὰ
a Ν V4 ad 9g ἢ» ’
δὲ τοῦτο ἄλλο τρίτον ἅρμα ἐξήγετο, φοινικίσι
καταπεπταμένοι οἱ ἵπποι, καὶ πῦρ ὄπισθεν
αὐτοῦ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάρας μεγάλης ἄνδρες εἵποντο
φέροντες.
18. Ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις ἤδη αὐτὸς ἐκ τῶν πυλῶν
’ ς le) 413 a 3 \ ΝΜ
προυφαίνετο ὁ Κῦρος ἐφ᾽ ἅρματος ὀρθὴν ἔχων
τὴν τιάραν καὶ χιτῶνα πορφυροῦν μεσόλευκον,
ἄλλῳ δ᾽ οὐκ ἔξεστι μεσόλευκον ἔχειν, καὶ περὶ
a 4 3 ͵ e a A 4
τοῖς σκέλεσιν ἀναξυρίδας ὑσγινοβαφεῖς, καὶ Kdv-
e
δυν ὁλοπόρφυρον. εἶχε δὲ καὶ διάδημα περὶ
τῇ τιάρᾳ' καὶ οἱ συγγενεῖς δὲ αὐτοῦ τὸ αὐτὸ
τοῦτο σημεῖον εἶχον, καὶ νῦν τὸ αὐτὸ τοῦτο
ἔχουσι. 14. τὰς δὲ χεῖρας ἔξω τῶν χειρίδων

354

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 10-14

the sleeves of their doublets,! just as they do even to
this day when the king sees them. The Persians
stood on the right side of the street, the others, the
allies, on the left, and the chariots were arranged in
the same way, half on either side.

11. Then, when the palace gates were thrown
open, there were led out at the head of the pro-
cession four abreast some exceptionally handsome
bulls for Zeus and for the other gods as the magi
directed ; for the Persians think that they ought
much more scrupulously to be guided by those whose
profession is with things divine than they are by
those in other professions. 12. Next after the bulls
came horses, a sacrifice for the Sun; and after them
came a chariot sacred to Zeus; it was drawn by
white horses with a yoke of gold and wreathed with
garlands; and next, for the Sun, a chariot drawn by
white horses and wreathed with garlands like the
other. After that came a third chariot with horses
covered with purple trappings, and behind it followed
men carrying fire on a great altar.

13. Next after these Cyrus himself upon a chariot Cyrus
appeared in the gates wearing his tiara upright, a tf? proc
purple tunic shot with white (no one but the king sion
may wear such a one), trousers of scarlet dye about
his legs, and a mantle all of purple. He had also a
fillet about his tiara, and his kinsmen also had the same
mark of distinction, and they retain it even now.
14, His hands he kept outside his sleeves.1_ With

1 The Persians were obliged, in the presence of the king,
to thrust their hands inside the sleeves of their doublets in
token of their submission to royalty: moreover, with the
hands thus withdrawn, no act of violence was possible.
Cyrus, the Younger, is said to have had two of his kinsmen

executed for their failure to observe this regulation.
(Hellenica IT. i. 8.)

in
68-

355

AA 2

XENOPHON

a“ “ ’ 4
εἶχε. παρωχεῖτο δὲ αὐτῷ ἡνίοχος μέγας μέν,
μείων δ᾽ ἐκείνον εἴτε καὶ τῷ ὄντι εἴτε καὶ
e na ’᾽ > 7 Ἁ ”
ὁπωσοῦν: μείζων δ᾽ ἐφάνη πολὺ Κῦρος.

᾿Ιδόντες - δὲ πάντες προσεκύνησαν, εἴτε καὶ
ἄρξαι τινὲς κεκελευσμένοι εἴτε καὶ ἐκπλαγέντες
τῇ παρασκευῇ καὶ τῷ δόξαι μέγαν τε καὶ καλὸν
φανῆναι τὸν Κῦρον. πρόσθεν δὲ Περσῶν οὐδεὶς
Κῦρον προσεκύνει.
15. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ προήεε τὸ τοῦ Κύρου ἅρμα, προη-
“ »" e , ’ ’
γοῦντο μὲν οἱ τετρακισχίλιοι δορυφύροι, παρεῖ-
\ e , e lA “a 4
ποντο δὲ οἱ δισχίλεοε ἑκατέρωθεν τοῦ ἅρματος"
ἐφείποντο δὲ οἱ περὶ αὐτὸν σκηπτοῦχοι ἐφ᾽
ἵππων κεκοσμημένοι σὺν τοῖς παλτοῖς ἀμφὶ
A) ’ e @ lo) VA 4
τοὺς τριακοσίους. 16. οἱ δ᾽ av τῷ Κύρῳ τρεφο-
μενοι ἵπποι παρήγοντο χρυσοχάλινοι, ῥαβδωτοῖς
ἱματίοις καταπεπταμένοι, ἀμφὶ τοὺς διακοσίους"
’
ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις δισχίλιοι ξυστοφόροι: ἐπὶ δὲ τού-
τοις ἱππεῖς οἱ πρῶτοι γενόμενοι μύριοι, εἰς ἑκατὸν
πανταχῇ τεταγμένοι" ἡγεῖτο δ᾽ αὐτῶν Χρυσάντας.
17. ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις μύριοι ἄλλοι Ἰ]ερσῶν ἱππεῖς
τεταγμένοι ὡσαύτως, ἡγεῖτο δ᾽ αὐτῶν Ὑστάσπας"
ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις ἄλλοι μύριοε ὡσαύτως, ἡγεῖτο
δ᾽ αὐτῶν Δατάμας: ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις τοσοῦτοι
ww e nA 3 3 Le) 7 > NX A [4
ἄλλοι, ἡγεῖτο δ᾽ αὐτῶν Γαδάτας: 18. ἐπὶ δὲ τού-
(a) e A > ἃ \ A > ’
τοις Μῆδοι ἱππεῖς, ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις ᾿Αρμένιοι; μετὰ
δὲ τούτους Ὕρκάνιοι, μετὰ δὲ τούτους Καδούσιοι,
ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις Σάκαι" μετὰ δὲ τοὺς ἱππέας ἅρματα
ἐπὶ τεττάρων τεταγμένα, ἡγεῖτο δ᾽ αὐτῶν ᾿Αρτα-
βάτας Πέρσης.

1 τοσοῦτοι Hertlein, Hug ; not in MSS. or most Edd.
356

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 14-18

him rode a charioteer, who was tall, but neither in
reality nor in appearance so tall as he ; at all events,
Cyrus looked much taller.

And when they saw him, they all prostrated them-
selves before him, either because some had been
instructed to begin this act of homage, or because
they were overcome by the splendour of his presence,
or because Cyrus appeared so great and so goodly.to
look upon; at any rate, no one of the Persians had
ever prostrated himself before Cyrus before.

15. Then, when Cyrus’s chariot had come forth, The proces-
the four thousand lancers took the lead, and the two % ttlf
thousand fell in line on either side of his chariot ;
and his mace-bearers, about three hundred in number,
followed next in gala attire, mounted, and equipped
with their customary javelins. 16. Next-came Cyrus's
private stud of horses, about two hundred in all, led
along with gold-mounted bridles and covered over
with embroidered housings. Behind these came two
thousand spearmen, and after them the original
ten thousand Persian cavalry, drawn up in a square
with a hundred on each side; and Chrysantas was
in command of them. 17. Behind them came ten
thousand other Persian horsemen arranged in the
same way with Hystaspas in command, and after
them ten thousand more in the same formation with
Datamas as their commander; following them, as
many more with Gadatas in command. 18. And
then followed in succession the cavalry of the Medes,
Armenians, Hyrcanians, Cadusians, and Sacians ; and
behind the cavalry came the chariots ranged four
abreast, and Artabatas, a pe had command
of them.

357

- XENOPHON

19. Πορευομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ πάμπολλοι ἄνθρωποι.
παρείποντο ἔξω τῶν σημείων, δεόμενοι Κύρου
ἄλλος ἄλλης πράξεως. πέμψας οὖν πρὸς αὐτοὺς
τῶν σκηπτούχων τινάς, οἱ παρείποντο αὐτῷ τρεῖς
ἑκατέρωθεν τοῦ ἅρματος αὐτοῦ τούτου ἕνεκα τοῦ

4 2 ἡ 9 vad 3 a v ’
διαγγέλλειν, ἐκέλευσεν εἰπεῖν αὐτοῖς, εἴ τίς τι
αὐτοῦ δέοιτο, διδάσκειν τῶν ἱππάρχων τινὰ ὅ τι

΄ 3 4 > Ν > A 3 κ᾿
τις βούλοιτο, ἐκείνους δ᾽ ἔφη πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐρεῖν.
e \ \ 3 / 324 ἃ \ \ e A
ot μὲν δὴ ἀπιόντες εὐθὺς κατὰ τοὺς ἱππέας
ἐπορεύοντο καὶ ἐβουλεύοντο τίνι ἕκαστος προσίοι.

20. Ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ods ἐβούλετο μάλιστα θερα-

/ “on , eA a > , ,
πεύεσθαι τῶν φίλων ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, τούτους

, \ \ eo. 1 2a! θ᾽ Ψ a
πέμπων τινὰ πρὸς αὑτὸν. ἐκάλει καθ᾽ Eva ἕκαστον

? a a ΝΜ e a 4
καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς οὕτως: Ἢν τις ὑμᾶς διδάσκῃ
τι τούτων τῶν παρεπομένων, ὃς μὲν ἂν μηδὲν δοκῇ
e ων / \ , > A Ν “Ὁ ἃ, ᾽
ὑμῖν λέγειν, μὴ προσέχετε αὐτῷ τὸν νοῦν' ὃς ὃ
ἂν δικαίων δεῖσθαι δοκῇ, εἰσαγγέλλετε πρὸς ἐμέ,
ἵνα κοινῇ βουλευόμενοι διαπράττωμεν αὐτοῖς.

21. Οἱ μὲν δὴ ἄλλοι, ἐπεὶ καλέσειεν, ἀνὰ κράτος
ἐλαύνοντες ὑπήκουον, συναύξοντες τὴν ἀρχὴν τῷ
Κύρῳ καὶ ἐνδεικνύμενοι ὅτι σφόδρα πείθοιντο"

“ ’ A
Δαϊφέρνης δέ τις ἦν σολοικότερος ἄνθρωπος τῷ

’
τρόπῳ, ὃς ᾧετο, εἰ μὴ ταχὺ ὑπακούοι, ἔλευθερώ-
τερος ἂν φαίνεσθαι. 22. αἰσθόμενος οὖν ὁ Κῦρος
τοῦτο, πρὶν προσελθεῖν αὐτὸν καὶ διαλεχθῆναι
αὐτῷ, ὑποπέμψας τινὰ τῶν σκηπτούχων εἰπεῖν

1 αὑτὸν Edd.; αὐτὸν MSS.
358

, CYROPAEDIA, VIIL. iii. 19-22

19. And as he proceeded, a great throng of people How Cyrus
followed outside the lines with petitions to present arora
to Cyrus, one about one matter, another about
another. So he sent to them some of his mace-
bearers, who followed, three on either side of his
chariot, for the express purpose of carrying messages
for him; and he bade them say that if any one
wanted anything of him, he should make his wish
known to some one of his cavalry officers and they,
he said, would inform him. So the people at once
fell back and made their way along the lines of
cavalry, each considering what officer he should
approach.

20. From time to time Cyrus would send some
one to call to him one by one those of his friends
whom he wished to have most courted by the
people, and would say to them: “If any one of the
people following the procession tries to bring any-
thing to your attention, if you do not think he has
anything worth while to say, pay no attention to
him ; but if any one seems to you to ask what
is fair, come and tell me, so that we may consult
together and grant the petition.”

21. And whenever he sent such summons, the Discourtesy
men would ride up at full speed to answer it, thereby τ ῥοὰς 118
magnifying the majesty of Cyrus's authority and at rebuked
the same time showing their eagerness to obey.
There was but one exception : a certain Daiphernes,

a fellow rather boorish in his manners, thought that
he would show more independence if he did not
obey at once. 22. Cyrus noticed this; and so, before
Daiphernes came and talked with him, he sent one
of his mace-bearers privately to say that he had no

359

XENOPHON

> 7 \ > \ ΨΦ 2O\ » / Yo.
ἐκέλευσε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὅτι οὐδὲν ἔτι δέοιτο" καὶ τὸ
95 ¢
λοιπὸν οὐκ ἐκάλει. 28. ὡς δ᾽ ὁ ὕστερον κληθεὶς
“A A ε “
αὐτοῦ πρότερος αὐτῷ προσήλασεν, ὁ Κῦρος καὶ
a > a ΝΥ “A “ > +f
ἵππον αὐτῷ ἔδωκε τῶν παρεπομένων Kal ἐκέλευσε
τῶν σκηπτούχων τινὰ συναπαγαγεῖν αὐτῷ ὅποιϊ
4 a \ 9 a“ Ν A 4
κελεύσειε. τοῖς δὲ ἰδοῦσιν ἔντιμόν τι τοῦτο ἔδοξον
4 \ ’, 3 4 > δ 3 4
εἶναι, Kal πολὺ πλείονες ἐκ τούτου αὐτὸν ἐθερά-
πευον ἀνθρώπων.

24. Ἐπεὶ δὲ ἀφίκοντο πρὸς τὰ τεμένη, ἔθυσαν
τῷ Διὶ καὶ ὡλοκαύτησαν τοὺς ταύρους: ἔπειτα τῷ
€ / \ e 4 \ “ wv A
Ηλίῳ καὶ ὡλοκαύτησαν τοὺς ἵππους" ἔπειτα [ἢ
σφάξαντες ὡς ἐξηγήσαντο οἱ μάγοι ἐποίησαν'
ἔπειτα δὲ ἥρωσι τοῖς Συρίαν ἔχουσι. 25. μετὰ δὲ

A A ἴον ’
ταῦτα καλοῦ ὄντος τοῦ χωρίου ἔδειξε τέρμα ὡς
ἐπὶ πέντε σταδίων χωρίου, καὶ εἶπε κατὰ φῦλα
ἀνὰ κράτος ἐνταῦθα ἀφεῖναι τοὺς ἵππους. σὺν

\ 2 ἧς Πέ > \. κ' , 7 ,
μὲν οὖν τοῖς Πέρσαις αὐτὸς ἤλασε Kal ἐνίκα πολύ"

4 a 3 ’ 4 A e “Ὁ Μ ὃ
μάλιστα γὰρ ἐμεμελήκει αὐτῷ ἱππικῆς" Μήδων
δὲ ᾿Αρτάβαξος ἐνίκα Κῦρος γὰρ αὐτῷ τὸν ἵππον
ἐδεδώκει: Σύρων δὲ τῶν ἀποστάντων 2 ὁ Γαδάτας"
3 , \ 4 ε , νι ¢ δ. ἴον
Αρμενίων δὲ Τιγράνης: Ὑρκανίων δὲ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
e 7 A 3 , > \ 3 4 ΝΜ
ἱππάρχου: Σακῶν δὲ ἰδιώτης ἀνὴρ ἀπέλιπεν ἄρα

a A Ν ivf \ A ,
τῷ ἵππῳ τοὺς ἄλλους ἵππους ἐγγὺς τῷ ἡμίσει τοῦ

΄ e a
δρόμου. 26. ἔνθα δὴ λέγεται ὁ Κῦρος ἐρέσθαι τὸν

4 3 ’ 38 A , 3 ἴον .
νεανίσκον εἰ δέξαιτ᾽ ἂν βασιλείαν ἀντὶ τοῦ ἵππου.

Τὸν δ᾽ ἀποκρίνασθαι ὅτι Βασιλείαν μὲν οὐκ

1 ὅποι Dindorf, most Edd.; ὅπου yz, Breitenbach ; ὅπῃ x.

2 τῶν ἀποστάντων Madvig, recent Edd.; ὁ προστατῶν xzV,
Dindorf, τῶν πάντων y.

360

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 22-26

more need of him; and he did not send for him again.
23. But when a man who was summoned later than
Daiphernes rode up to him sooner than he, Cyrus
gave him one of the horses that were being led in
the procession and gave orders to one of the mace-
bearers to have it led away for him wherever he
should direct. And to those who saw it it seemed
to be a mark of great honour, and as a consequence
of that event many more people paid court to that
man.

24. So, when they came to the sanctuaries, they The sacrifice
performed the sacrifice to Zeus and made a holocaust "μὰ “he
of the bulls; then they gave the horses to the flames
in honour of the Sun; next they did sacrifice to the
Earth, as the magi directed, and lastly to the tutelary
heroes of Syria. 25. And after that, as the locality
seemed adapted to the purpose, he pointed out a
goal about five stadia distant and commanded the
riders, nation by nation, to put their horses at full
speed toward it. Accordingly, he himself rode with
the Persians and came in far ahead of the rest, for he
had given especial attention to horsemanship. Among
the Medes, Artabazus won the race, for the horse
he had was a gift from Cyrus; among the Assyrians
who had revolted to him, Gadatas secured the first
place ; among the Armenians, Tigranes; and among
the Hyrcanians, the son of the master of the horse ;
but among the Sacians a certain private soldier with
his horse actually outdistanced the rest by nearly
half the course. 26. Thereupon Cyrus is said to have
asked the young man if he would take a kingdom
for his horse.

““No,” answered he; “I would not take a king-

361

XENOPHON

ἂν δεξαίμην, χάριν δὲ ἀνδρὶ ἀγαθῷ καταθέσθαι
δεξαίμην ἄν.

27. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπε, Καὶ μὴν ἐγὼ δεῖξαί σοι
ἐθέλω ἔνθα κἂν μύων βάλῃς, οὐκ ἂν ἁμάρτοις
ἀνδρὸς ἀγαθοῦ.

Πάντως τοίνυν, ὁ Σάκας ἔφη, δεῖξόν poe ὡς
βαλῶ γε ταύτῃ TH Bordo, ἔφη ἀνελόμενος.

28. Καὶ ὁ μὲν Κῦρος δείκνυσιν αὐτῷ ὅπου
ᾶ nm A , ε , “
ἦσαν πλεῖστοι τῶν φίλων: ὁ δὲ καταμύων inot
τῇ βώλῳ καὶ παρελαύνοντος Φεραύλα τυγχάνει"
ἔτυχε γὰρ ὁ Φεραύλας παραγγέλλων τε τακτὸς
παρὰ τοῦ Κύρου: βληθεὶς δὲ οὐδὲ μετεστράφη,
ἀλλ᾽ ὥχετο ἐφ᾽ ὅπερ ἐτάχθη.

29. ᾿Αναβλέψας δὲ ὁ Σάκας ἐρωτᾷ τίνος
ἔτυχεν.

Οὐ μὰ τὸν AL, ἔφη, οὐδενὸς τῶν παρόντων.

᾿Αλλ’ οὐ μέντοι, ἔφη ὁ νεανίσκος, τῶν γε
ἀποντων.

Ναὶ μὰ A’, ἔφη 0 Κῦρος, σύγε ἐκείνου τοῦ
παρὰ τὰ ἅρματα ταχὺ ἐλαύνοντος τὸν ἵππον.

Καὶ πῶς, ἔφη, οὐδὲ μεταστρέφεται;

80. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος ἔφη, Μαινόμενος γάρ τίς
ἐστιν, ὡς ἔοικεν.

᾿Ακούσας ὃ νεανίσκος @YETO ᾿σκεψόμενος τίς
εἴη: καὶ εὑρίσκει τὸν Φεραύλαν γῆς τε κατάπλεων
τὸ γένειον καὶ αἵματος". éppuvn) yap αὐτῷ ἐκ
τῆς ῥινὸς βληθέντι. ἐπεὶ δὲ προσῆλθεν, ἤρετο
αὐτὸν εἰ βληθείη.

1 ἐρρύη zDGH, most Edd.; ἔρρει x, Gemoll (was still
flowing); ἐρρύει F,

362

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 26-30

dom for him, but I would take the chance of laying
up a store of gratitude with a brave man.”

27. “ Aye,’ said Cyrus, “and I will show you Pheraulas
where you could not fail to hit a brave man, even if ge 8 ΠΩ
you throw with your eyes shut.” a horse

“ All right, then,’ said the Sacian; “show me;
and I will throw this clod here.”” And with that he
picked one up.

28. And Cyrus pointed out to him the place where
most of his friends were. And the other, shutting
his eyes, let fly with the clod and hit Pheraulas as
he was riding by; for Pheraulas happened to be
carrying some message under orders from Cyrus.
But though he was.hit, he did not so much as turn
around but went on to attend to his commission.

29. The Sacian opened his eyes and asked whom
he had hit.

“None of those here, by Zeus,’ said Cyrus.

“‘ Well, surely it was not one of those who are not
here,” said the youth.

“Yes, by Zeus,” said Cyrus, “it was; you hit that
man who is riding so fast along the line of chariots
yonder.”

“ And why does he not even turn around ἢ said
the youth.

30. “ Because he is crazy, I should think,” answered
Cyrus.

On hearing this, the young man went to find
out who it was. And he found Pheraulas with his
chin covered with dirt and blood, for the blood had
flowed from his nose where he had been struck;
and when he came up to him he asked him if he had
been hit.

363

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

81. Ὁ δὲ ἀπεκρίνατο, ‘Os ὁρᾷς.

Δίέδωμι τοίνυν σοι, ἔφη, τοῦτον τὸν ἵππον.

ὋὉ δ᾽ ἐπήρετο, ᾿Αντὶ τοῦ;

Ἔκ τούτου δὴ διηγεῖτο ὁ Σάκας τὸ πρᾶγμα,
καὶ τέλος εἶπε, Καὶ οἶμαί γε οὐχ ἡμαρτηκέναι
ἀνδρὸς ἀγαθοῦ.

82. Καὶ ὁ Φεραύλας εἶπεν, ᾿Αλλὰ πλουσιω-
τέρῳ μὲν ἄν, εἰ ἐσωφρόνεις, ἢ ἐμοὶ ἐδίδους" νῦν
δὲ κἀγὼ δέξομαι. ἐπεύχομαι δέ, ἔφη, τοῖς θεοῖς,
οἵπερ με ἐποίησαν βληθῆναι ὑπὸ σοῦ, δοῦναί
μοι ποιῆσαι μὴ μεταμέλειν σοι τῆς ἐμῆς δωρεᾶς.
καὶ νῦν μέν, ἔφη, ἀπέλα, ἀναβὰς ἐπὶ τὸν ἐμὸν
ἵππον' αὖθις δ᾽ ἐγὼ παρέσομας πρὸς σέ.

Οἱ μὲν δὴ οὕτω διηλλάξαντο.

Καδουσίων δὲ ἐνίκα Ῥαθίνης.

33. ᾿Αφίει δὲ καὶ τὰ ἅρματα καθ᾽ ἕκαστον"
τοῖς δὲ νικῶσι πᾶσιν ἐδίδου βοῦς τε, ὅπως ἂν
θύσαντες ἑστιῷντο, καὶ ἐκπώματα. τὸν μὲν οὖν
βοῦν ἔλαβε καὶ αὐτὸς τὸ νικητήριον: τῶν δ᾽
ἐκπωμάτων τὸ αὑτοῦ μέρος Φεραύλᾳ ἔδωκεν, ὅτι
καλῶς ἔδοξεν αὐτῷ τὴν ἐκ τοῦ βασιλείου ἔλασιν
διατάξαι.

84. Οὕτω δὴ τότε ὑπὸ Κύρου κατασταθεῖσα
ἡ βασιλέως ἔλασις οὕτως ἔτι καὶ νῦν διαμένει,"
πλὴν τὰ ἱερὰ ἄπεστιν, ὅταν μὴ θύῃ. os

‘Os δὲ ταῦτα τέλος εἶχεν, ἀφικνοῦνται πάλιν
εἰς τὴν πόλιν, καὶ ἐσκήνησαν, οἷς μὲν ἐδόθησαν
οἰκίαι, κατ᾽ οἰκίας, οἷς δὲ μή, ἐν τάξει.

1 οὕτω δὴ. . . διαμένει Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; οὕτω δὴ ἡ
(ἡ not in y) τότε ὑπὸ K. x. ἔλασις (ἡ &. y) οὕτω ἔτι x. ν. διαμένει
ἣ βασιλέως ἔλασις xyzV (but οὕτω. . . ἔλασις is not in G;
ἡ βασιλέως ἔλασις is not in D).

364

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 31-34
»

31. “ As you see,” he answered.

“ Well then,” said the other, “I will make you-a .
present of this horse.”

“ What for?” asked Pheraulas.

Then the Sacian related the circumstances and
finally said: “ And in my opinion, at least, I have not
failed to hit a brave man.”

32. “ But you would give him to a richer man than
I, if you were wise,” answered Pheraulas. “Still,
even as it is, I will accept him. And I pray the gods,
who have caused me to receive your blow, to grant
me to see that you never regret your gift to me.
And now,” said he, “ mount my horse and ride away ; °
I will join you presently.”’

Thus they made the exchange.

Of the Cadusians, Rhathines was the winner.

33. The chariots also he allowed to race by ΤῊΣ chariot

divisions; to all the winners he gave cups and
cattle, so that they might sacrifice and have a
banquet. He himself, then, took the ox as his
prize, but his share of the cups he gave to Pheraulas
because he thought that that officer, as grand
marshal, had managed the procession from the
palace admirably. :

34. The procession of the king, therefore, as thus
instituted by Cyrus, continues even so unto this
day, except that the victims are omitted when the
king does not offer sacrifice.

When it was all over, they went back to the The proces-

city to their lodgings—those to whom houses had
been given, to their homes; those who had none,
to their company’s quarters.

365

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

4
4

35. Καλέσας δὲ καὶ. ὁ Φεραύλας τὸν Σάκαν

τὸν δόντα τὸν ἵππον ἐξένιζε, καὶ τἄλλα τε
a Ν » ΝΣ ’

παρεῖχεν ἔκπλεω, καὶ ἐπεὶ ἐδεδειπνήκεσαν, τὰ

ἐκπώματα αὐτῷ ἃ ἔλαβε παρὰ Κύρου ἐμπιμπλὰς

προύπινε καὶ ἐδωρεῖτο.

86. Καὶ ὁ Σάκας ὁρῶν πολλὴν μὲν καὶ καλὴν
στρωμνήν, πολλὴν δὲ καὶ καλὴν -κατασκευήν,
καὶ οἰκέτας δὲ πολλούς, Εἰπέ μοι, ἔφη, ὦ Φε-
pavra, ἣ καὶ οἴκοι τῶν πλουσίων ἦσθα;

37. Καὶ ὁ Φεραύλας εἶπε, Ποίων πλουσίων;

[ον ὲ φ ; A 3 ’ Ὶ 4 ὲ 7
τῶν μὲν οὖν: σαφῶς ἀποχειροβιώτων. ἐμὲ yap
ToL ὁ πατὴρ τὴν μὲν τῶν παίδων παιδείαν

/ x AN 2 4 , 3 ,
γλίσχρως αὐτὸς ἐργαξόμενος καὶ τρέφων ἐπαί-
δενεν" ἐπεὶ δὲ μειράκιον ἐγενόμην, οὐ δυνάμενος

’ 2 > 3 Ν 3 AY > /
τρέφειν ἀργόν, εἰς ἀγρὸν ἀπαγαγὼν ἐκέλευσεν
ἐργάζεσθαι. 38. ἔνθα δὴ ἐγὼ ἀντέτρεφον ἐκεῖνον,
@ Μ > AN 4 \ , VA
ἕως ἔξη, αὐτὸς σκάπτων καὶ σπείρων καὶ μάλα

δ ’ 3 A / 3
μικρὸν γήδιον, οὐ μέντοι πονηρόν γε, ἀλλὰ πάντων
δικαιότατον" ὅ τι γὰρ λάβοι σπέρμα, καλῶς καὶ
’
δικαίως ἀπεδίδον αὐτό τε καὶ τόκον οὐδέν τι
’ὔ Ν ’ e N “ lA
πολύν" ἤδη δέ ποτε ὑπὸ γενναιότητος Kal διπλά-
σια ἀπέδωκεν ὧν ἔλαβεν. οἴκοι μὲν οὖν ἔγωγε
οὕτως wv: νῦν δὲ ταῦτα πάντα ἃ ὁρᾷς Κῦρός
μοι ἔδωκε.

89, Καὶ ὁ Σάκας εἶπεν, Ὦ μακάριε σὺ τά τε
Υ̓ ΣΝ A Ψ ? , 7
ἄλλα Kal αὐτὸ τοῦτο ὅτι ἐκ πένητος πλούσεος

1 ἀποχειροβιώτων ZED, most Edd. ; ἀποχειροβιότων CF, Hug.
366

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 35-39

35. Pheraulas invited to his house the Sacian Pheraulas
also, who had given him his horse, and entertained ¢ptettains
his new friend there and made bountiful provision
for him in every way; and when they had dined,
he filled up the cups that he had received from
Cyrus, drank to his health, and then gave him the
cups.

36. And when the Sacian saw the many beautiful
coverlets, the many beautiful pieces of furniture, and
the large number of servants, he said: “ Pray tell
me, Pheraulas, were you a rich man at home,
too?”

37. “Rich, indeed!’’ answered Pheraulas ; “ nay
rather, as everybody knows, one of those who lived
by the labour of their hands. To be sure, my father,
who supported us by hard labour and close economy
on his own part, managed to give me the education of
the boys; but when I became a young man, he could
not support me in idleness, and so he took me off
to the farm and put me to work. 38. And there,
as long as he lived, I, in turn, supported him by
digging and planting a very little plot of ground. It
was really not such a very bad plot of ground, but, on
the contrary, the most honest; for all the seed that Cf. Vergil,
it received it returned fairly and honestly, and yet ath it
with no very great amount of interest. And some- %orgos 85
times, in a fit of generosity, it would even return to
me twice as much as it received. Thus, then, I used
to live at home; but now everything that you see
has been given to me by Cyrus.”

39. “ What a happy fellow you must be,” said the
Sacian, “for every reason, but particularly because
from being poor you have become rich. For you

367

XENOPHON

γεγένησαι" πολὺ γὰρ οἶμαί σε καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἥδιον
πλουτεῖν ὅτι πεινήσας χρημάτων ἐπλούτησας..

40. Καὶ ὁ Φεραύλας εἶπεν, Ἦ γὰρ οὕτως, ὧ
Σάκα, ὑπολαμβάνεις ὡς ἐγὼ νῦν τοσούτῳ ἥδιον
ζῶ ὅσῳ πλείω κέκτημαι; οὐκ οἶσθα, , ἔφη, ὅτι
ἐσθίω μὲν καὶ πίνω καὶ καθεύδω οὐδ᾽ ὁτιοῦν νῦν
ἥδιον ἢ ἢ τότε ὅτε πένης ἦν. ὅτι δὲ ταῦτα πολλά
ἐστι, τοσοῦτον κερδαίνω, πλείω μὲν φυλάττειν
δεῖ, πλείω δὲ ἄλλοις διανέμειν, πλειόνων δὲ ἐ ἐπιμε-
λόμενον πράγματα ἔχειν. 41. νῦν γὰρ δὴ ἐ ἐμὲ. πολλοὶ
μὲν οἰκέται σῖτον αἰτοῦσι, πολλοὶ δὲ πιεῖν, πολ.-
rol δὲ ἱμάτια" οἱ δὲ ἰατρῶν δέονται" ἥκει δέ τις
ἢ τῶν προβάτων λελυκωμένα φέρων ἢ ἢ τῶν βοῶν
κατακεκρημνισμένα ἢ νόσον φάσκων ἐμπεπτωκέ-
vat τοῖς κτήνεσιν' ὥστε : μοι δοκῶ, ἔφη ὁ Φεραύ-
λας, νῦν διὰ τὸ πολλὰ ἔχειν πλείω λυπεῖσθαι ἢ
πρόσθεν διὰ τὸ ὀλίγα ἔχειν.

42, Καὶ ὁ Σάκας, ᾿Αλλὰ ναὶ μὰ Al, ἔφη, 6 ὅταν
σῶα 5 ἦ, πολλὰ ὁρῶν πολλαπλάσια ἐμοῦ εὐ-
φραίνει.

Καὶ ὁ Φεραύλας εἶπεν, Οὔτοι, ὦ w Σάκα, οὕτως
ἡδύ ἐστι τὸ ἔχειν χρήματα ὡς ἀνιαρὸν τὸ ἀπο-
βάλλειν. γνώσει δ᾽ ὅτι ἐγὼ ἀληθῆ λέγω: τῶν
μὲν γὰρ πλουτούντων οὐδεὶς ἀνωγκάξεται ὑφ᾽
ἡδονῆς ἀγρυπνεῖν, τῶν δὲ ἀποβαλλόντων τε ὄψει
οὐδένα δυνάμενον καθεύδειν ὑ ὑπὸ λύπης.

43. Μὰ A’, ἔφη ὁ Σάκας, οὐδέ γε τῶν λαμ-
βανόντων τι νυστάξζοντα οὐδένα ἂν ἴδοις ὑφ᾽
ἡδονῆς.

1 δπηλούτησας Hertlein, recent Edd.; πεπλούτηκας MSS.,

Dindorf, Breitenbach.
2 σῶα MSS., Marchant, Gemoll; σᾶ Dindorf, Hug.

368

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 39-43

must enjoy your riches much more, 1 think, for the
very reason that it was only after being hungry for
wealth that you became rich.”

40. “ Why, do you actually suppose, my Sacian He com.
friend,” answered Pheraulas, “that the more I own, Plsinsof the
the more happily I live? You are not aware,” he riches
went on, “that it gives me not one whit more
pleasure to eat and drink and sleep now than it did
when I was poor. My only gain from having so |
much is that I am obliged to take care of more,
distribute more to others, and have the trouble of
looking after more than I used to have. 41. For now
many domestics look to me for food, many for drink,
and many for clothes, while some need doctors ; and
one comes to me with a tale about sheep attacked by
wolves, or of oxen killed by falling over a precipice,
or to say that some disease has broken out among
the cattle. And so it looks to me,” said Pheraulas,
“as if I had more trouble now through possessing
much than I used to have from possessing little.”

42. “But still, by Zeus,” said the Sacian, “ when
everything is going well, you must at the sight
of so many blessings be many times as happy as I.”

“ The pleasure that the possession of wealth gives,
my good Sacian,” said Pheraulas, “is not nearly so
great as the pain that is caused by its loss. And you
shall be convinced that what I say is true: for not
one of those who are rich is made sleepless for joy,
but of those who lose anything you will not see one
who is able to sleep for grief.”

43. ““Not so, by Zeus,” said the Sacian; “but
of those who get anything not one could you see
who gets a wink of sleep for very joy.”

| 269.
VOL. II. BB

XENOPHON

44, ᾿Αληθῆ, ἔφη, λέγεις" εἰ γάρ τοι τὸ ἔχειν’
οὕτως ὥσπερ τὸ λαμβάνειν ἡδὺ ἦν, πολὺ ἂν διέ-
φερον εὐδαιμονίᾳ οἱ πλούσιοι τῶν πενήτων. καὶ
ἀνάγκη δέ τοί ἐστιν, ἔφη, ὦ Σάκα, τὸν πολλὰ
ἔχοντα πολλὰ καὶ δαπανᾶν καὶ εἰς Beads καὶ εἰς
φίλους καὶ εἰς ξένους" ὅστις οὖν ἰσχυρῶς χρήμα-
σιν ἥδεται, εὖ ἴσθι τοῦτον καὶ δαπανῶντα ἰσχυρῶς
ἀνιᾶσθαι.

45. Nal! μὰ A’, ἔφη ὁ Σάκας" ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐγὼ
τούτων εἰμί, ἀλλὰ καὶ εὐδαιμονίαν τοῦτο νομίξω
τὸ πολλὰ ἔχοντα πολλὰ καὶ δαπανᾶν.

46. Τί οὖν, ἔφη, πρὸς τῶν θεῶν, ὁ Φεραύλας,
οὐχὶ σύγε αὐτίκα μάλα εὐδαίμων ἐγένου καὶ ἐμὲ
εὐδαίμονα ἐποίησας; λαβὼν γάρ, ἔφη, ταῦτα
πάντα κέκτησο, καὶ χρῶ ὅπως βούλει αὐτοῖς"
ἐμὲ δὲ μηδὲν ἄλλο ἢ ὥσπερ ξένον τρέφε, καὶ ἔτι
εὐτελέστερον ἢ ξένον: ἀρκέσει γάρ μοι ὅ τι ἂν
καὶ σὺ ἔχῃς τούτων μετέχειν.

47. Παίξεις, ἔφη ὁ Σάκας.

Καὶ ὁ Φεραύλας, ὀμόσας εἶπεν ἦ μὴν σπουδῇ
λέγειν. καὶ ἄλλα γέ σοι, ὧ Σάκα, προσδιαπράξο-
μαι παρὰ Κύρου, μήτε θύρας τὰς Κύρου Bepa-
πεύειν μήτε στρατεύεσθαι" ἀλλὰ σὺ μὲν πλουτῶν
οἴκοι μένε' ἐγὼ δὲ ταῦτα ποιήσω καὶ ὑπὲρ σοῦ καὶ
ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ' καὶ ἐάν τι ἀγαθὸν προσλαμβάνω διὰ
τὴν Κύρου θεραπείαν ἢ καὶ ἀπὸ στρατείας τινός,
οἴσω πρὸς σέ, ἵνα ἔτι πλειόνων ἄρχῃς" μόνον, ἔφη,
ἐμὲ ἀπόλυσον ταύτης τῆς ἐπιμελείας" ἢν γὰρ ἐγὼ
τ χω added by Hertlein, recent Edd.; not in MSS., earlier

379°

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 44-47

44. “True,” said the other; “for, you see, if hav-
ing were as pleasant as getting, the rich would be
incomparably happier than the poor. But, you see,
my good Sacian, it is also a matter of course that he
who has much should also spend much both in the
service of the gods and for his friends and for the
strangers within his gates. Let me assure you,
therefore, that any one who takes inordinate pleasure
in the possession of money is also inordinately dis-
tressed at having to part with it.”

45. “Aye, by Zeus,’ answered the Sacian; “ but
I am not one of that sort; my idea of happiness is
both to have much and also to spend much.”

46. “In the name of the gods, then,’ said Pheraulss
Pheraulas, “ please make yourself happy at once and ffs "dof
make me happy, too! Take all this and own it and of wealth
use it as you wish. And as for me, you need do no
more than keep me as a guest—aye, even more
sparingly than a guest, for I shall be content to share
whatever you have.”

47. “ You are joking,” said the Sacian.

But Pheraulas assured him with an oath that he
was really in earnest in what he proposed. “And I
will get you other favours besides from Cyrus, my
Sacian—exemption from attending at court and from
serving in the field; you may just stay at home with
your wealth. I will attend to those other duties for
you as well as for myself; and if I secure anything
more of value either through my attendance upon
Cyrus or from some campaign, 1 will bring it to you,
so that you may have still more wealth at your com-
mand. Only deliver me from this care. For if you

371
BB 2

XENOPHON

σχολὴν ἄγω ἀπὸ τούτων, ἐμοί τέ σε οἶμαι πολλὰ
καὶ Κύρῳ χρήσιμον ἔσεσθαι.

48, Τούτων οὕτω ῥηθέντων ταῦτα συνέθεντο
καὶ ταῦτα ἐποίουν. καὶ ὁ μὲν ἡγεῖτο εὐδαίμων
γεγενῆσθαι, ὅτε πολλῶν ἦρχε χρημάτων: ὃ δ᾽ αὖ
ἐνόμιζε μακαριώτατος εἶναι, ὅτι ἐπίτροπον ἕξοι,
σχολὴν παρέχοντα 1 πράττειν ὅ τὸ ἂν αὐτῷ
ἡδὺ ἡ.

49. Ἦν δὲ τοῦ Φεραύλα ὁ τρόπος φιλέταιρός
τε καὶ θεραπεύειν οὐδὲν ἡδὺ αὐτῷ οὕτως ἐδόκει
εἶναι οὐδ᾽ ὠφέλιμον ὡς ἀνθρώπους. καὶ γὰρ
βέλτιστον πάντων τῶν ἕῴων ἡγεῖτο ἄνθρωπον
εἶναι καὶ εὐχαριστότατον, ὅτε ἑώρα τούς τε
ἐπαινουμένους ὑπό τινος ἀντεπαινοῦντας τούτους
προθύμως τοῖς τε χαριζομένοις πειρωμένους ἀντι-
χαρίξεσθαι, καὶ οὗς γνοῖεν εὐνοϊκῶς ἔχοντας,
τούτοις ἀντευνοοῦντας, καὶ οὗς εἰδεῖεν φιλοῦντας
αὐτούς, τούτους μισεῖν οὐ δυναμένους, καὶ γονέας
δὲ πολὺ μᾶλλον ἀντιθεραπεύειν πάντων τῶν ζῴων
ἐθέλοντας καὶ ζῶντας καὶ τελευτήσαντας" τὰ δ᾽
ἄλλα πάντα ζῷα καὶ ἀχαριστότερα καὶ ἀγνω-
μονέστερα ἀνθρώπων ἐγίγνωσκεν εἶναι. ὅ0. οὕτω
δὴ ὅ τε Φεραύλας ὑπερήδετο ὅτι ἐξέσοιτο αὐτῷ
ἀπαλλαγέντι τῆς τῶν ἄλλων κτημάτων ἐπιμε-
λείας ἀμφὶ τοὺς φίλους ἔχειν, ὅ τε Σάκας ὅτι
ἔμελλε πολλὰ ἔχων πολλοῖς χρήσεσθαι. ἐφίλει
δὲ ὁ μὲν Σάκας τὸν Φεραύλαν, ὅτι προσέφερέ τι
ἀεί: ὁ δὲ τὸν Σάκαν, ὅτι παραλαμβάνειν πάντα

1 παρέχοντα xzV, Edd.; παρέξοντα y.
372

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 47-50

will relieve me of its burden, I think you will do a
great service also to Cyrus as well as to myself.”

48. When they had thus talked things over to-
gether, they came to an agreement according to this
last suggestion and proceeded to act upon it. And
the one thought that he had been made a happy man
because he had command of great riches, while the
other considered himself most blessed because he
was to have a steward who would give him leisure to
do only whatever was pleasant to him.

49. Now, Pheraulas was naturally a “ good fellow,’’ He delights
and nothing seemed to him so pleasant or so useful others.
as to serve other people. For he held man to be
the best and most grateful of all creatures, since he
saw that when people are praised by any one they
are very glad to praise him in turn; and when any
one does them a favour, they try to do him one in
return ; when they recognize that any one is kindly
disposed toward them they return his good-will; and
when they know that any one loves them they cannot
dislike him ; and he noticed especially that they strive
more earnestly than any other creature to return the
loving care of parents both during their parents’ life-
time and after their death; whereas all other crea-
tures, he knew, were both more thankless and more |
unfeeling than man. 50. And so Pheraulas was An unusual
greatly delighted to think that he could be rid of *™°™"P
the care of all his worldly goods and devote himself
to his friends; and the Sacian, on his part, was
delighted to think that he was to have much and
enjoy much. And the Sacian loved Pheraulas
because he was always bringing him something
more; and Pheraulas loved the Sacian because. he

373

XENOPHON

ἤθελε καὶ del πλειόνων ἐπιμελόμενος οὐδὲν μᾶλ-
λον αὐτῷ ἀσχολίαν παρεῖχε.
Καὶ οὗτοι μὲν δὴ οὕτω διῆγον.

Ιν

1. Θύσας δὲ καὶ ὁ Κῦρος νικητήρια ἑστιῶν
ἐκάλεσε τῶν φίλων οἱ μάλιστ᾽ αὐτὸν αὔξειν τε
βουλόμενοι φανεροὶ ἦσαν καὶ τιμῶντες εὐνοϊκώ-
tata. συνεκάλεσε δὲ αὐτοῖς καὶ ᾿Αρτάβαζον τὸν
Μῆδον καὶ Τιγράνην τὸν ᾿Αρμένιον καὶ τὸν
Ὑρκάνιον ἵππαρχον καὶ Γωβρύαν. 2. Γαδάτας
δὲ τῶν σκηπτούχων ἦρχεν αὐτῷ, καὶ ἡ ἐκεῖνος
διεκόσμησεν ἡ πᾶσα ἔνδον δίαιτα καθειστήκει"
καὶ ὁπότε μὲν συνδειπνοῖέν τινες, οὐδ᾽ ἐκάθιζε
Γαδάτας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεμέλετο: ὁπότε δὲ αὐτοὶ εἶεν,
καὶ συνεδείπνει" ἥδετο γὰρ αὐτῷ συνών" ἀντὶ δὲ
τούτων πολλοῖς καὶ μεγάλοις ἐτιμᾶτο ὑπὸ τοῦ
Κύρου, διὰ δὲ Κῦρον καὶ bm’ ἄλλων.
τς 8, Ὡς δ᾽ ἦλθον οἱ κληθέντες ἐπὶ τὸ δεῖπνον,
οὐχ ὅπου ἔτυχεν ἕκαστον ἐκάθιξεν, ἀλλ᾽ ὃν μὲν
μάλιστα ἐτίμα, παρὰ τὴν ἀριστερὰν εἴρα, ὡς
εὐεπιβουλευτοτέρας ταύτης οὔσης ἢ τῆς ν ξιᾶς, τὸν
δὲ δεύτερον παρὰ τὴν δεξιάν, τὸν δὲ τρίτον πάλιν
παρὰ τὴν ἀριστεράν, τὸν δὲ τέταρτον παρὰ τὴν
δεξιάν' καὶ ἢν πλείονες ὦσιν, ὡσαύτως. 4. σα-
φηνίζεσθαι δὲ ὡς ἕκαστον ἐτίμα διὰ ῖ τοῦτο ἐδόκει

1 διὰ Dindorf, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; not in MSS.,
other Edd.

374

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iii. 50-iv. 4

was willing to take charge of everything; and
though the Sacian had continually more in his
charge, none the more did he trouble Pheraulas
about it.

Thus these two continued to live.

IV

1. Wuen Cyrus had sacrificed and was celebrating A royal
his victory with a banquet, he invited in those of his banquet
friends who showed that they were most desirous of
magnifying his rule and of honouring him most
loyally. He invited with them Artabazus the Mede,
Tigranes the Armenian, Gobryas, and the commander
of the Hyrcanian horse. 2. Now Gadatas was the
chief of the mace-bearers, and the whole household
was managed as he directed. Whenever guests
dined with Cyrus, Gadatas did not even take his
seat, but attended upon them. But when they were
by themselves, he would dine with Cyrus, for Cyrus
enjoyed his company. And in return for his services
he received many valuable presents from Cyrus him-
self and, through Cyrus's influence, from others also.

3. So when invited guests came to dinner, he did order of
not assign them their seats at random, but he seated Prgerment
on Cyrus's left the one for whom he had the highest dinners
regard, for the left side was more readily exposed to
treacherous designs than the right ; and the one who
was second in esteem he seated on his right, the
third again on the left, the fourth on the right, and
so on, if there were more. 4. For he thought it a
good plan to show publicly how much regard he had

375

XENOPHON

αὐτῷ ἀγαθὸν εἶναι, ὅτι ὅπου μὲν οἴονται ἅνθρωποι
τὸν. κρατιστεύοντα μήτε κηρυχθήσεσθαι μήτε
ἄθλα λήψεσθαι, δῆλοί εἰσιν ἐνταῦθα οὐ φιλονίκως
πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἔ ἔχοντες: ὅπου δὲ μάλιστα πλε-
ονεκτῶν ὁ κράτιστος φαίνεται, ἐνταῦθα προθυμό-
Tata φανεροί εἰσιν ἀγωνιζόμενοι πάντες.

ὅ. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος δὲ οὕτως ᾿ἐσαφήνιξε μὲν τοὺς
κρατιστεύοντας Tap ἑαυτῷ, εὐθὺς ,ἀρξάμενος
ἐξ ἕδρας καὶ παραστάσεως. οὐ μέντοι ἀθά-
νατον τὴν ταχθεῖσαν ἕδραν κατεστήσατο, ἀλλὰ
νόμιμον. ἐποιήσατο καὶ ἀγαθοῖς ἔργοις προ-
βῆναι εἰς τὴν τιμιωτέραν ἕδραν, καὶ εἴ τις ῥᾳδι-
ουργοίη, ἀναχωρῆσαι εἰς τὴν ἀτιμοτέραν. τὸν
δὲ πρωτεύοντα ἐν ἕδρᾳ ἠσχύνετο μὴ οὐ πλεῖστα
καὶ ἀγαθὰ ἔχοντα παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ ,Φαίνεσθαι. καὶ
ταῦτα δὲ ἐπὶ Κύρου γενόμενα οὕτως ἔτι καὶ νῦν
παι τ ld αἰσθανόμεθα.

. Ἐπεὶ δὲ ἐδείπνουν, ἐδόκει τῷ Γωβρύᾳ τὸ
ἂν 'πολλὰ ἕκαστα εἶναι οὐδέν τί θαυμαστὸν map’
ἀνδρὶ πολλῶν ἄρχοντι" τὸ δὲ τὸν Κῦρον οὕτω
μεγάλα πράττοντα, εἴ τι ἡδὺ δόξειε λαβεῖν, μηδὲν
τούτων μόνον καταδαπανᾶν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔργον. ἔχειν
δεόμενον ' τούτου κοινωνεῖν τοὺς παρόντας, πολ-
λάκις δὲ καὶ τῶν ἀπόντων φίλων ἔστιν οἷς ἑ ἑώρα
πέμποντα ταῦτα αὐτὸν οἷς ἡσθεὶς τύχοι 7. ὥστε
ἐπεὶ ἐδεδειπνήκεσαν. καὶ πάντα τὰ λοιπὰ ὃ πολλὰ
ὄντα διεπεπόμφει ὁ Κῦρος ἀπὸ τῆς τραπέζης,

1 δεόμενον zV, Dindorf, Breitenbach; τὸν δεόμενον y,
Cobet ; αὐτὸν Seduevoy Richards, Gemoll ; ; τῶν ἐδομένων x;
αὐτὸν ἐδόμενον (when he was about to eat) Marchant.

2 τοὺς παρόντας MSS., most Edd.; [τοὺς x.] Cobet, Hug.

5 λοιπὰ added by Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; not in MSS.,
other Edd.

376

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 4-7

{or each one, because where people feel that the one
who merits most will neither have his praise pro-
claimed nor receive a prize, there is no emulation
among them; but where the most deserving is seen
to receive the most preferment, there all are seen
to contend most eagerly for the first place.

5. Accordingly, Cyrus thus made public recognition
of those who stood first in his esteem, beginning even
with the places they took when sitting or standing
in his company. He did not, however, assign the
appointed place permanently, but he made it a rule
that by noble deeds any one might advance to a more
honoured seat, and that if any one should conduct
himself ill he should go back to one less honoured.
And Cyrus felt it a discredit to himself, if the one
who sat in the seat of highest honour was’ not also
seen to receive the greatest number of good things
at his hands. And we observe, furthermore, that this
custom introduced in the time of Cyrus continues in
force even to our own times.

6. Now, when they were at dinner, it struck Cyrus's
Gobryas as not at all surprising that there was a Seresity
great abundance of everything upon the table of a
man who ruled over wide domains; but what did
excite his wonder was that Cyrus, who enjoyed so
great good fortune, should never consume by himself
any delicacy that he might receive, but took pains to
ask his guests to share it, and that he often saw him
send even to some of his friends who were not there
something that he happened to like very much
himself. 7. And so when the dinner was over and
Cyrus had sent around to others all that was left from
the meal—and there was a great deal left—Gobryas

377

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

εἶπεν ἄρα ὁ Τωβρύας, AX’, ἐγώ, ὦ Κῦρε, πρόσ
θεν μὲν ἡγούμην τούτῳ σε πλεῖστον διαφέρει
ἀνθρώπων τῷ στρατηγικώτατον εἶναι" νῦν ὃ
θεοὺς ὄμνυμι ἧ μὴν ἐμοὶ δοκεῖν πλέον σε διαφέρει:
φιλανθρωπίᾳ ἢ στρατηγίᾳ.

8. Νὴ Δί, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος" καὶ μὲν δὴ καὶ ἐπι
δείκνυμαι τὰ ἔργα πολὺ ἥδιον φιλανθρωπίας 1
στρατηγίας.

Πῶς δή; ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας.

"Ort, ἔφη, τὰ μὲν κακῶς ποιοῦντα ἀνθρώπου.
δεῖ ἐπιδείκνυσθαι, τὰ δὲ εὖ. :

9. "Ex τούτον δὴ ἐπεὶ ὑπέπινον, ἤρετο «
“Ὑστάσπας τὸν Κῦρον, ᾽Αρ' ἄν, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε
ἀχθεσθεΐης μοι, εἴ σε ἐροίμην ὃ βούλομαί σοι
πυθέσθαι;

᾿Αλλὰ ναὶ μὰ τοὺς θεούς, ἔφη, τοὐναντίον τού.
του ἀχθοίμην ἄν σοι, εἰ αἰσθοίμην σιωπῶντα é
βούλοιο ἐρέσθαι.

Λέγε δή μοι, ἔφη, ἤδη πώποτε καλέσαντός σοι
οὐκ ἦλθον;

Εὐφήμει, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος.

᾿Αλλ’ ὑπακούων σχολῇ ὑπήκουσα;

Οὐδὲ τοῦτο.

Προσταχθὲν δέ τι ἤδη σοι οὐκ ἔπραξα;

Οὐκ αἰτιῶμαι, ἔφη.

Ὃ δὲ πράττοιμι, ἔστιν ὅ τι πώποτε οὐ προθύ
pas ἢ οὐχ ἡδομένως πράττοντά με κατέγνως;

Τοῦτο δὴ πάντων ἥκιστα, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος.

378

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 7-9

could not help remarking: “ Well, Cyrus, I used to
think that you surpassed all other men in that you |
were the greatest general ; and now, I swear by the
gods, you seem actually to excel even more in
kindness than in generalship.”’

8. “ Aye, by Zeus,” answered Cyrus ; “ and what is
more, I assure you that I take much more pleasure
in showing forth my deeds of kindness than ever I
did in my deeds of generalship.”’

“ How so?” asked Gobryas.

“ Because,” said he, “in the one field, one must
necessarily do harm to men; in the other, only
good.”

9. Later, when they were drinking after their why
meal, Hystaspas asked: “ Pray, Cyrus, would you be fale titted
displeased with me, if- I were to ask you something
that I wish to know from you? ”’

“Why, no; by the gods, no,” he answered ; “on
the contrary, I should be displeased with you if
I found that you refrained from asking something
that you wished to ask.”’

“Tell me, then,” said the other, “ did I ever fail
to come when you sent for me?’”’

“ Hush!’ ! said Cyrus.

“Or, obeying, did I ever obey reluctantly ?”’

“No; nor that.”

“Or did I ever fail to do your bidding in any-
thing?”

“1 make no such accusation,” answered Cyrus.

“And is there anything I did that you found me
doing otherwise than eagerly or cheerfully ?”’

“That, least of all,” answered Cyrus.

1 The Greek says: ‘‘Speak words of good omen”—1i.¢.,
preserve auspicious silence.

379

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

10. Τίνος μὴν ἕνεκα, ἔφη, πρὸς τῶν θεῶν, ὦ
- Κῦρε, Χρυσάνταν ἔγραψας ὥστε εἰς τὴν τιμιω-
τέραν ἐμοῦ χώραν ἱδρυθῆναι;
Ἦ λέγω; ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος.
Πάντως, ἔφη ὁ Ὑστάσπας.
Καὶ σὺ αὖ οὐκ ἀχθέσει ' μοι ἀκούων τἀληθῆ;
11. .ἩΗσθήσομαι μὲν οὖν, ἔφη, ἣν εἰδῶ ὅτι οὐκ
ἀδικοῦμαι.
4 ’ » e A 4 9
Χρυσάντας τοίνυν, ἔφη, οὑτοσὶ πρῶτον μὲν ov
κλῆσιν ἀνέμενεν, ἀλλὰ πρὶν καλεῖσθαι παρῆν τῶν
ἡμετέρων ἕνεκα' ἔπειτα δὲ οὐ τὸ κελευόμενον
’ 3 ΄ > A [4 ΝΜ
μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὅ τι αὐτὸς γνοίη ἄμεινον εἶναι
πεπραγμένον ἡμῖν τοῦτο ἔπραττεν. ὁπότε δὲ
εἰπεῖν τι δέοι εἰς τοὺς συμμάχους, ἃ μὲν ἐμὲ͵ BETO
πρέπειν λέγειν ἐμοὶ συνεβούλευεν: ἃ δὲ ἐμὲ
Ν 4 \ 3Q/ ‘\ 4
αἴσθοιτο βουλόμενον μὲν εἰδέναι τοὺς συμμάχους,
αὐτὸν δέ με αἰσχυνόμενον περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ λέγειν,
ταῦτα οὗτος λέγων ὡς ἑαυτοῦ γνώμην ἀπεφαίνετο"
ὥστ᾽ ἔν γε τούτοις τί κωλύει αὐτὸν καὶ ἐμοῦ ἐμοὶ
κρείττονα εἶναι; καὶ ἑαυτῷ μὲν ἀεί φησι πάντα τὰ
παρόντα ἀρκεῖν, ἐμοὶ δὲ ἀεὶ φανερός ἐστε σκοπῶν
τί ἂν προσγενόμενον ὀνήσειεν, ἐπί τε τοῖς ἐμοῖς
καλοῖς πολὺ μᾶλλον ἐμοῦ ἀγάλλεται καὶ ἥδεται.
12. Πρὸς ταῦτα ὁ Ὑστάσπας εἶπε, Νὴ τὴν
a 9 fe) Ψ ’ [οἱ 4 3 4
Ηραν, ὦ Κῦρε, ἧδομαϊ ye ταῦτά σε ἐρωτήσας.
Τί μάλιστα; ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος.
1 ἀχθέσει most Edd.; ἀχθεσθήσῃ(-ει ΕἾ MSS., Breitenbach.
380

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 1o—12

10. “Then why, in heaven’s name, Cyrus,’ he said,
“did you put Chrysantas down for a more honour-
able place than mine?”

“ Am I really to tell you?”’ asked Cyrus.

“ By all means,’ answered Hystaspas.

“ And you, on your part, will not be angry with
me when you hear the truth?”

11. “Nay rather,” said he, “I shall be more than
glad, if I find that I am not being slighted.”

“Well then,” said Cyrus, “in the first place, why Cyrus

Chrysantas here did not wait to be sent for, but
presented himself for our service even before he was
called ; and in the second place, he has always done
not only what was ordered but all that he himself
saw was better for us to have done. Again, whenever
it was necessary to send some communication to the
allies, he would give me advice as to what he thought
proper for me to say; and whenever he saw that
I wished the allies to know about something, but
that I felt some hesitation in saying anything about
myself, he would always make it known to them,
giving it as his own opinion. And so, in these
matters at least, what reason is there why he should
not be of more use to me even than I am myself?
And finally, he always insists that what he has is
enough for him, while he is manifestly always on the
lookout for some new acquisition that would be of
advantage to me, and takes much more pleasure and
Joy in my good fortune than I do myself.”

12. “ By Hera,” said Hystaspas in reply, “I am
glad at any rate that I asked you this question,
Cyrus.”’

“ Why so, pray?” asked Cyrus.

381

preferred

Chrysantas

“ΧΈΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ὕβριν τοῖς πολλοῖς, τὰ δὲ σωφροσύνην τοῖς πᾶσιν
ἐμποιεῖ. |

15. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, "Ἤκουσας, ὦ Ὑστάσπα,
Γωβρύου τὸ ῥῆμα;

Ναὶ μὰ A’, ἔφη" καὶ ἐὰν πολλὰ τοιαῦτά γε
λέγῃ, πολὺ μᾶλλόν με τῆς θυγατρὸς μνηστῆρα
λήψεται ἢ ἐὰν ἐκπώματα πολλά μοι ἐπιδεικνύῃ.

16. Ἦ μήν, ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας, πολλά γέ μοί
ἐστι τοιαῦτα συγγεγραμμένα, ὧν ἐγώ σοι οὐ
φθονήσω, ἢν τὴν θυγατέρα μου γυναῖκα λαμβά-
νῃς" τὰ δ᾽ ἐκπώματα, ἔφη, ἐπειδὴ οὐκ ἀνέχεσθαί

7 3 Φ09 3 “ 1 ἴον
μοι φαίνει, οὐκ οἶδ᾽ εἰ Χρυσάντᾳ τουτῳὶ} δῶ,
ἐπεὶ καὶ τὴν ἕδραν σου ὑφήρπασε.

17. Καὶ μὲν δή, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, ὦ Ὑστάσπα,
καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι δὲ οἱ παρόντες, ἢν ἐμοὶ λέγητε,
ὅταν τις ὑμῶν γαμεῖν ἐπιχειρήσῃ, γνώσεσθε
ὁποῖός τις κἀγὼ συνεργὸς ὑμῖν ἔσομαι.

18, Καὶ ὁ Γωβρύας εἶπεν, ἪΝν δέ τις ἐκδοῦναι
βούληται θυγατέρα, πρὸς τίνα δεῖ λέγειν;

Πρὸς ἐμέ, ἔφη 0 Κῦρος, καὶ τοῦτο' πάνυ γάρ,
ἔφη, δεινός εἰμι ταύτην τὴν τέχνην.

Ποίαν; ἔφη ὁ Χρυσάντας.

19. Τὸ γνῶναι ὁποῖος ἂν γάμος ἑκάστῳ συν-

αρμύσειε.

Καὶ ὁ Χρυσάντας ἔφη, Λέγε δὴ πρὸς τῶν
θεῶν ποίαν τινά μοι γυναῖκα οἴει συναρμόσειν
κάλλιστα.

20. Πρῶτον μέν, ἔφη, μικράν μικρὸς γὰρ καὶ
αὐτὸς εἶ: εἰ δὲ μεγάλην γαμεῖς, ἤν ποτε βούλῃ
1 τουτφὶ Hertlein, later Edd.; τούτῳ MSS., earlier Edd.

384

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 14-20

arrogance in most men ; it is the latter that inspires
in all men self-control.”’

15. “ Hystaspas, did you hear that saying of
Gobryas ἢ asked Cyrus.

“Yes, by Zeus,’ he answered; “and if he has
many such things to say, he will find me a suitor for
his daughter’s hand much sooner than he would
if he should exhibit to me a great number of
goblets.”’

16. “I promise you,” said Gobryas, “that I have
a great number of such saws written down, and I
will not begrudge them to you, if you get my
daughter to be your wife. But as to the goblets,’
said he, “ inasmuch as you do not seem to appreciate
them,.I rather think I shall give them to Chrysantas
here, since he also has usurped your place at table.”

17. « And what is more, Hystaspas—yes, and you Cyrus sets
others here,” said Cyrus, “if you will let me know Pama
whenever any one of you is proposing to marry, you bureau
will discover what manner of assistant I, too, shall
be to you.”

18. “And if any one has a daughter to give
in marriage,’ said Gobryas, “to whom is he to
apply ὃ

“To me,’ said Cyrus; “for I am exceedingly
skilled in that art.”

“ What art?” asked Chrysantas-

19. “In knowing what sort of match would suit
each one of you.”’

“Tell me, then, for heaven’s sake,’ said Chrysantas,

““ what sort of wife you think would suit me best.”

20. “In the first place,” said he, “she must be
small ; for you are small yourself; and if you marry
a tall woman and wish to kiss her when she is —

385

VOL, II. CC

XENOPHON

αὐτὴν ὀρθὴν φιλῆσαι, προσάλλεσθαί σε δεήσει
ὥσπερ τὰ κυνάρια.

“Γοῦτο μὲν δή, ἔφη, ὀρθῶς προνοεῖς" καὶ yap
οὐδ᾽ ὁπωστιοῦν ἁλτικός εἰμι.

21. Ἔπειτα δ᾽, ἔφη, σιμὴ ἄν σοι ἰσχυρῶς
συμφέροι.

Πρὸς τί δὴ αὖ τοῦτο;

Ὅτι, ἔφη, σὺ γρυπὸς εἶ" πρὸς οὖν τὴν σιμότητα
σάφ᾽ ἴσθι ὅτι ἡ γρυπότης ἄριστ᾽ ἂν προσαρμόσειε.

Λέγεις σύ, ἔφη, ὡς καὶ τῷ εὖ δεδειπνηκότι
ὥσπερ καὶ ἐγὼ νῦν ἄδειπνος ἂν συναρμόττοι.1

Nal pa Ac’, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος" τῶν μὲν γὰρ μεστῶν
γρυπὴ ἡ γαστὴρ γίγνεται, τῶν δὲ ἀδείπνων σιμή.

22. Καὶ ὁ Χρυσάντας ἔφη, Ψυχρῷ δ᾽ ἄν, πρὸς
τῶν θεῶν, βασιλεῖ ἔχοις" ἂν εἰπεῖν ποία τις

’ὔ
συνοίσει;

Ἐνταῦθα μὲν δὴ ὅ τε Κῦρος ἐξεγέλασε καὶ οἱ
ἄλλοι ὁμοίως.

28, Γελώντων δὲ ἅμα εἶπεν ὁ “Ὑστάσπας, ἸΤολύ
y, ἔφη, μάλιστα τούτου σε, ὦ Κῦρε, ζηλῶ ἐν
τῇ βασιλείᾳ.

Τίνος; ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος.

Ὅτι δύνασαι καὶ ψυχρὸς dv γέλωτα παρέχειν.

Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος εἶπεν, "Ἔπειτα οὐκ ἂν πρίαιό
γε παμπόλλον ὥστε σοὶ ταῦτ᾽ εἰρῆσθαι, καὶ

1 συναρμόττοι Dindorf, most Edd.; συναρμόζοι xy, Sauppe;
συναρμόσοι Ζ.

386

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 20-23

standing up straight, you will have to jump for it,
like a puppy.”

“You are quite right in that provision for me,”
said he; “and I should never get my kiss, for I am
no jumper at all.”’

21. “ And in the next place,” Cyrus went on, “a
snub-nosed woman would suit you admirably.”

“Why so?”

“‘ Because,” was the answer, “ your own nose is so
hooked ; and hookedness, I assure you, would be the
very proper mate for snubbiness.”’

‘‘ Do you mean to say also,” said the other, “ that
a supperless wife would suit one who has had a good
dinner, like me now?”

“ Aye, by Zeus,” answered Cyrus; “ for the stomach
of one who has eaten heartily bows out, but that of
one who has not eaten bows in.”

22. ‘Then, in heaven’s name,’ said Chrysantas, Cyrus's
“could you tell us what sort of wife would suit a j\28°"
frigid king?” }

At this, of course, Cyrus burst out laughing, as did
also all the rest.

23. “4 envy you for that, Cyrus,” said Hystaspas
while they were still laughing, “more than for any-
thing else in your kingdom.”

«Envy me for what?” asked Cyrus.

“ Why, that, frigid as you are, you can still make
us laugh.”

“ Well,’ said Cyrus, “and would you not give a
great deal to have made these jokes and to have

1 On the principle of opposites just described, the man
who is ψυχρός (“" frigid,” ““ cold-blooded ’’) should have a wife
who is θερμῆ. In § 23 ψυχρός is used in another sense—
“ὁ frigid” or ‘‘ dull” in his humour.

387

cc: 2

XENOPHON

ἀπά γγελθῆναι Tap 7 εὐδοκιμεῖν βούλει ὅτι
ἀστεῖος εἶ;

Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν δὴ οὕτω δώ πξδῆδι

24, Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα Τιγράνῃ μὲν ἐξήνεγκε
γυναικεῖον κόσμον, καὶ ἐκέλευσε τῇ γυναικὶ
δοῦναι, ὅτι ἀνδρείως συνεστρατεύετο τῷ ἀνδρί,
᾿Αρταβάξῳ δὲ χρυσοῦν ἔκπωμα, τῷ δ᾽ Ὑρκανίῳ
ἵππον καὶ ἄλλα πολλὰ καὶ καλὰ ἐδωρήσατο.
Σοὶ δέ, ἔφη, ὦ Γωβρύα, δώσω ἄνδρα τῇ θυγατρί.

25. Οὐκοῦν ἐμέ, ἔξη ὁ Ὕστάσπας, δώσεις,
ἵνα καὶ τὰ συγγράμματα λάβω.

Ἦ καὶ ἔστι σοι, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, οὐσία ἀξία
τῶν τῆς παιδός; ι

Νὴ A’, ἔφη, πολλαπλασίων μὲν οὖν χρημάτων.

Καὶ ποῦ, ἔφη ὁ Κῦρος, ἔστι σοι αὕτη ἡ οὐσία;

᾿Ενταῦθα, ἔφη, ὅπουπερ καὶ σὺ κάθησαι φίλος
ὧν ἐμοί.

᾿Αρκεῖ μοι, ἔφη ὁ Γωβρύας" καὶ εὐθὺς ἐκτείνας
τὴν δεξιάν, Aidov, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε: δέχομαι γάρ.

26. Καὶ ὁ Κῦρος λαβὼν τὴν τοῦ Ὑστάσπου
δεξιὰν ἔδωκε τῷ Γωβρύς, ὁ δ᾽ ἐδέξατο. ἐκ δὲ τού-
του πολλὰ καὶ καλὰ ἔδωκε δῶρα τῷ Ὕστάσπᾳ,
ὅπως τῇ παιδὶ πέμψειε' Χρυσάνταν δ᾽ ἐφίλησε
προσαγαγόμενος.

27. Καὶ ὁ ᾿Αρτάβαζος εἶπε, Μὰ Ai’, ἔφη,

488

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 23-27

them reported to the lady with whom you wish to
have the reputation of being a witty fellow?”

Thus, then, these pleasantries were exchanged.

24. After this he brought out some articles of
feminine adornment for Tigranes and bade him give
them to his wife, ‘because she had so_ bravely
accompanied her husband throughout the campaigns;
to Artabazus he gave a golden goblet and to the
Hyrcanian a horse and many other beautiful presents.

« And you, Gobryas,” he said, “I will present with
a husband for your daughter.”

25. “ You will please present him with me, then, Hystaspas
will you not,” said Hystaspas, “‘ that so I may get the receives the
collection of proverbs ? ”’ Gobryas's

«Ah, but have you property enough to match the "8"
girl’s fortune ?”’ asked Cyrus.

“Yes, by Zeus,” he answered, “and several times
over.”

“And where is this property of yours?” asked
Cyrus..

“ Right there,’ said he, “in your chair; for you
are a friend of mine.”

“T am satisfied,’ said Gobryas; and at once
stretching out his right hand he added: “ Give him
to me, Cyrus; I will accept him.”

26. And Cyrus took Hystaspas by the right hand
and placed it in the hand of Gobryas, and he received
it. And then Cyrus gave Hystaspas many splendid
gifts to send to the young lady. But Chrysantas he
drew to himself and kissed him.

27. “By Zeus, Cyrus,” cried Artabazus, “the cup

389

XENOPHON

4 A 4 ς , n~ 59 , \
ὦ Κῦρε, οὐχ ὁμοίου ye χρυσοῦ ἐμοί te τὸ ἔκπωμε
δέδωκας καὶ Χρυσάντᾳ τὸ δῶρον.

᾿Αλλὰ καὶ σοί, ἔφη, δώσω.

ay / 3 a ,

πήρετο ἐκεῖνος, Llore;
3 4 v ΝΜ

Eis τριακοστον, ἔφη, ἔτος...

‘Os ἀναμενοῦντος, ἔφη, καὶ οὐκ ἀποθανουμένοι
οὕτω παρασκευάζον.

7 \ Ἁ [2 ς lA 3

Καὶ τότε μὲν δὴ οὕτως ἔληξεν ἡ σκηνή" ἐξαν.

Ὁ ς ͵
ἱσταμένων δ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐξανέστη καὶ ὁ Kipos κα'
συμπρούπεμψεν αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ τὰς θύρας.

28. Τῇ δὲ ὑστεραίᾳ τοὺς ἐθελουσίους συμ.
μάχους γενομένους ἀπέπεμπεν οἴκαδε ἑκάστους
πλὴν ὅσοι αὐτῶν οἰκεῖν ἐβούλοντο παρ᾽ αὐτῷ
τούτοις δὲ χώραν καὶ οἴκους ἔδωκε, καὶ νῦν ἔτι
ἔχουσιν οἱ τῶν καταμεινάντων τότε ἀπόγονοι

a 3 3 / ς ’ a
πλεῖστοι δ᾽ εἰσὶ Μήδων καὶ Ὑρκανίων" τοῖς ὃ
ἀπιοῦσι δωρησάμενος πολλὰ καὶ ἀμέμπτους ποιη:
σάμενος καὶ ἄρχόντας καὶ στρατιώτας ἀπε.
πέμψατο. '

29. "Ex τούτου δὲ διέδωκε καὶ τοῖς περὶ ἑαυτὸι

, \ , [τὰ 3 f
στρατιώταις τὰ χρήματα ὅσα ἐκ Σάρδεων ἔλαβε
καὶ τοῖς μὲν βυρ Πρ ΧΟὶΣ καὶ τοῖς περὶ αὑτὸι
ὑπηρέταις ἐξαίρετα ἐδίδου πρὸς τὴν ἀξίαν ἑκάστῳ
τὰ δὲ ἄλλα διένειμε: καὶ τὸ μέρος ἑκάστῳ Sou
τῶν μυριάρχων ἐπέτρεψεν αὐτοῖς διανέμειν ὥσπει
αὐτὸς ἐκείνοις διένειμεν. 80. ἐδίδοσαν δὲ τὲ

\ ” , ν 2 ΚΝ \ oe
μὲν ἄλλα χρήματα ἄρχων“ ἄρχοντας τοὺς ud

A “ e°
ἑαυτῷ δοκιμάξων' τὰ δὲ τελευταῖα ot ἑξάδαρχοι
τοὺς ὑφ᾽ ἑαντοῖς ἰδιώτας δοκιμάσαντες πρὸς Tip
1 ἔφη yz, Edd.; ἔτι x (I shall stall be wasting).
2 ἄρχων MSS., Edd.; «ἕκαστος» ἄρχων Gemoll.

399

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 27--30

which you have given me is not of the same gold as
the present you have given Chrysantas!”

“ Well,” said he, “1 will give you the same gift.”

‘‘ When ?” asked the other.

“Thirty years from now,’’ was the answer.

*T shall wait for it, then,” said he, “and not die
before I get it; so be getting ready.”

And thus that banquet came to an end. And as
they rose to depart, Cyrus also rose and escorted
them to the doors.

28. On the following day he dismissed to their Cyrus and

several homes all those who had volunteered to be ον
his allies, except such as wished to settle near him.
To those who stayed he gave houses and Jands which
even to this day are in the possession of their
descendants; these, moreover, were mostly Medes
and Hyrcanians. And to those who went home he
gave many presents and sent both officers and
privates well contented on their way.

29. Next he divided also among his own soldiers He divides
the spoil that he had obtained at Sardis. To the ol
generals and to his own aides-de-camp he gave the
choicest portions—to each, according to his merit—
and then distributed the rest ; and in assigning to the
generals their proper portions he left it to their dis-
cretion to distribute it as he had distributed to them.

30. And they apportioned all the rest, each officer
examining into the merits of his subordinate officers ;
and what was left to the last, the corporals, inquiring
into the merits of the private soldiers under their

391

XENOPHON

ἀξίαν ἑκάστῳ ἐδίδοσαν: καὶ οὕτω πάντες εἰλή-
φεσαν τὸ δίκαιον μέρος.

81. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ εἰλήφεσαν τὰ τότε δοθέντα, οἱ μέν

μή \ a ’ ᾽ 9 > ἢ
τινες ἔλεγον περὶ τοῦ Κύρου τοιάδε: Ἦπου αὐτός
γε πολλὰ ἔχει, ὅπου γε καὶ ἡμῶν ἑκάστῳ τοσαῦτα
δέδωκεν.

Οἱ δέ τινες αὐτῶν ἔλεγον, Tota πολλὰ ἔχει;
οὐχ ὁ Κύρου τρόπος τοιοῦτος οἷος χρηματίζεσθαι,
ἀλλὰ διδοὺς μᾶλλον ἢ κτώμενος ἥδεται.

32. Αἰσθόμενος δὲ ὁ Κῦρος τούτους τοὺς λόγους
καὶ τὰς δόξας τὰς περὶ αὑτοῦ συνέλεξε τοὺς
φίλους τε καὶ τοὺς ἐπικαιρίους ἅπαντας καὶ
ἔλεξεν ὧδε: Ὦ ἄνδρες φίλοι, ἑώρακα μὲν ἤδη
ἀνθρώπους οἱ βούλονται δοκεῖν πλείω κεκτῆσθαι
ἢ ἔχουσιν, ἐλευθεριώτεροι ἂν οἰόμενοι οὕτω φαί-

J \ ἊΝ ” e ” e
νεσθαι" ἐμοὶ δὲ δοκοῦσιν, ἔφη, οὗτοι τοὔμπαλιν of
βούλονται ἐφέλκεσθαι: τὸ γὰρ πολλὰ δοκοῦντα
Ν \ > I) a . γ , 9
ἔχειν μὴ κατ᾽ ἀξίαν τῆς οὐσίας φαίνεσθαι wde-
λοῦντα τοὺς φίλους ἀνελευθερίαν ἔμοιγε δοκεῖ.
περιάπτειν.

88. Εἰσὶ δ᾽ αὖ, ἔφη, of λεληθέναι βούλονται
4 x. 7 \ 4 φ A ,
ὅσα ἂν ἔχωσι" πονηροὶ οὖν καὶ οὗτοι τοῖς φίλοις
Ν a 3 Ἁ Ἁ 3
ἔμοιγε δοκοῦσιν εἶναι. διὰ γὰρ τὸ μὴ εἰδέναι τὰ
ὄντα πολλάκις δεόμενοι οὐκ ἐπαγγέλλουσιν οἱ

, a ¢ ᾽ 3 \ a 1
φίλοι τοῖς ETALpOLS, ἀλλὰ THTOVTAL.

34. ᾿Απλουστάτου δέ μοι, ἔφη, δοκεῖ εἶναι τὸ

1 τητῶνται Dindorf, Edd.; ἡττῶνται xz; ἀπατῶνται yVG2,

392

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 30-34

command, gave to each according to his deserts.
And so all were in receipt of their fair share.

31. And when they had received what was then
given them, some spoke concerning Cyrus in this
vein: “He must be keeping an abundance himself,
one would think, seeing that he has given so much
to each one of us.

“ Abundance, indeed!” some others would say ;
“‘ Cyrus is not of the sort to make money for himself ;
he takes more pleasure in giving than in keeping.”

32. And when Cyrus heard of these remarks and
opinions about himself, he called together his
friends and all his staff-officers and addressed them as
follows: “My friends, I have in my time seen fellows The use
who wished to have the reputation of possessing ΜΕΝ
more than they had, for they supposed that they wlth
would thus be thought fine gentlemen; but to me,’ -
said he, “it seems that such persons bring upon
themselves the very reverse of what they wish. For
if any man enjoy the reputation of having great
wealth and do not appear to help his friends in a
manner worthy of his abundance—that, it seems to
me at least, fixes upon him the stigma of being
ἃ mean sort.!

33. “On the other hand,” he continued, “ there
are some who wish to keep it a secret how much
they do possess. It seems to me, then, that these
also are mean toward their friends. For oftentimes
their friends are in need and, because they are
ignorant of the truth, they say nothing to their com-
rades about their difficulties, and really suffer want.

34. “To me, however,” he went on, “it seems

1 Ἐλευθέριος and ἀνελευθερία have both a double meaning :
(1) of free or mean extraction, and (2) of free (liberal) or
miserly character. 393

XENOPHON

τὴν δύναμιν φανερὰν ποιήσαντα ἐκ ταύτης ἀγωνί-
ἕεσθαι περὶ καλοκἀγαθίας. κἀγὼ οὖν, ἔφη, βού-
λομαι ὑμῖν ὅσα μὲν οἷόν τ᾽ ἐστὶν ἰδεῖν τῶν ἐμοὶ
ὄντων δεῖξαι, ὅσα δὲ μὴ οἷόν τε ἰδεῖν, διηγήσασθαι.

35. Ταῦτα εἰπὼν τὰ μὲν ἐδείκνυε ' πολλὰ καὶ
καλὰ κτήματα τὰ δὲ κείμενα ὡς μὴ pacia εἶναι
ἰδεῖν διηγεῖτο' τέλος δ᾽ εἶπεν ὧδε: 36. Ταῦτα,
ἔφη, ὦ ἄνδρες, ἅπαντα δεῖ ὑμᾶς οὐδὲν μᾶλλον ἐμὰ
ἡγεῖσθαι i καὶ ὑμέτερα" ἐγὼ γάρ, ἔφη, ταῦτα
ἁθροίξω οὔθ᾽ ὅπως αὐτὸς καταδαπανήσω οὔθ᾽
ὅπως αὐτὸς κατατρίψω" οὐ γὰρ ἂν δυναίμην'
ἀλλ᾽ ὅπως ἔχω τῷ τε ἀεὶ καλόν τι ὑμῶν ποιοῦντι
διδόναι καὶ ὅπως, ἤν τις ὑμῶν τινος ἐνδεῖσθαι
νομίσῃ, πρὸς ἐμὲ ἐλθὼν λάβῃ οὗ ἂν ἐνδεὴς τυγ-
χάνῃ ὦν.

Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν δὴ οὕτως ἐλέχθη.

V

l. Ἡνίκα δὲ ἤδη αὐτῷ ἐδόκει καλῶς ἔχειν τὰ ἐν

Βαβυλῶνι ὡς καὶ ἀποδημεῖν, συνεσκενάζετο τὴν
3 a 4

εἰς Πέρσας πορείαν καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις παρήγγειλεν'
ἐπεὶ δ᾽. ἐνόμισεν ἱκανὰ ἔχειν ὧν weto δεήσεσθαι,
οὕτω δὴ ἀνεζεύγνυε.3

2. Διηγησόμεθα δὲ καὶ ταῦτα ὡς πολὺς στόλος
ὧν εὐτάκτως μὲν ἀνεσκευάζετο,Σ ταχὺ δὲ κατεχω-

1 Δδείκνυε MSS.; ἐδείκνυ Hug.

2 ἀνεζεύγνυε MSS.; ἀνεζεύγνυ Hug.

3 ἀνεσκευάζετο E(?)F; κατεσκευάζετο καὶ πάλιν ἀνεσκευάζετο
zDVC (in margin), most Edd. (unpacked and packed up
agatn).

394 |

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. iv. 34-v. 2

the most straightforward way for a man to let the ex-
tent of his means be known and to strive in propor-
tion to them to show himself a gentleman. And so
I wish to show you all that I have, as far as it
is possible for you to see, and to give you an account
of it, in so far as it is impossible for you to see it.”

35. With these words, he showed them many Cyrus
splendid possessions and gave them an account of τ θα τυ δῖοι
those that were so stored away as not to be easil
viewed. And in conclusion he said: 36. “ All this,
my friends, you must consider mine no more than
your own; for I have been collecting it, not that
I might spend it all myself or use it up all alone (for
I could not), but that I might on every occasion be
able to reward any one of you who does something
meritorious, and also that, if any one of you thinks
he needs something, he might come to me and get
whatever he happens to want.”

Such was his speech.

V

1. Wuen it seemed to him that affairs in Babylon Cyrus goos
were sufficiently well organized for him to absent *° Fe**
himself from the city, he began to make preparations
for his journey to Persia and issued instructions to
the others accordingly. And as soon as he had got
together in sufficient quantity, as he believed, every-
thing that he thought he should need, he started at
once.

2. We will relate here in how orderly a manner Αἱ oriental
his train packed up, large though it was, and how “™"P
quickly they reached the place where they were

395

XENOPHON

ρίξετο ὅπου δέοι. ὅπου γὰρ ἂν στρατοπεδεύηται
βασιλεύς, σκηνὰς μὲν δὴ ἔχοντες πάντες οἱ ἀμφὶ
βασιλέα στρατεύονται καὶ θέρους καὶ χειμῶνος.

8. Εὐθὺς δὲ τοῦτο ἐνόμιζε Κῦρος, πρὸς ἕω
βλέπουσαν ἵστασθαι τὴν σκηνήν: ἔπειτα ἔταξε
πρῶτον μὲν πόσον δεῖ ἀπολιπόντας σκηνοῦν τοὺς
δορυφόρους τῆς βασιλικῆς σκηνῆς" ἔπειτα σιυτο-
ποιοῖς μὲν χώραν ἀπέδειξε τὴν δεξιάν, ὀψοποιοῖς
δὲ τὴν ἀριστεράν, ἵπποις δὲ τὴν δεξιάν, ὑποξυγίοις
δὲ τοῖς ἄλλοις τὴν ἀριστεράν' καὶ τἄλλα δὲ
διετέτακτο ὥστε εἰδέναι ἕκαστον τὴν ἑαυτοῦ
χώραν καὶ μέτρῳ καὶ τόπῳ.

Ὅταν δὲ ἀνασκευάξωνται, συντίθησι μὲν
ἕκαστος σκεύη οἷσπερ τέτακται χρῆσθαι, a ἀνατί-
θενται: δ᾽ αὖ ἄλλοι ἐπὶ τὰ ὑποξύγια" ὥσθ᾽ ἅμα
μὲν πάντες ἔρχονται οἱ σκευαγωγοὶ ἐπὶ τὰ τεταγ-
μένα ἄγειν, ἅμα δὲ πάντες ἀνατιθέασιν ἐπὶ τὰ
ἑαντοῦ ἕκαστος. οὕτω δὴ ὁ αὐτὸς χρόνος ἀρκεῖ
μιᾷ τε σκηνῇ καὶ πάσαις ἀνῃρῆσθαι.

ὅ. Ὡσαύτως οὕτως ἔχει καὶ περὶ κατασκευῆς.
καὶ περὶ τοῦ πεποιῆσθαι δὲ τἀπιτήδεια, πάντα ἐν
καιρῷ ὡσαύτως διατέτακται ἑ ἑκάστοις τὰ ποιητέα"
καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ὁ αὐτὸς χρόνος ἀρκεῖ ἑνί τε μέρει
ase πᾶσι πεποιῆσθαι.

ie Ὥσπερ δὲ οἱ περὶ τἀπιτήδεια θεράποντες
ae vi εἶχον τὴν προσήκουσαν ἕκαστοι, οὕτω καὶ
οἱ ὁπλοφόροι αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ στρατοπεδεύσει χώραν
τε εἶχον τὴν τῇ ὁπλίσει ἑκάστῃ ἐπιτηδείαν, καὶ
ἤδεσαν ταύτην ὁποία ἦν, καὶ ἐπ ἀναμφισβήτητον
πάντες κατεχωρίξοντο. 7. καλὸν μὲν γὰρ ἡγεῖτο
ὁ Κῦρος καὶ ἐν οἰκίᾳ εἶναι ἐπιτήδευμα τὴν εὐθη-

396

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ν. 2-7

due. For wherever the great king encamps, all his
retinue follow him to the field with their tents,
whether in summer or in winter.

3. At the very beginning Cyrus made this rule,
_ that his tent should be pitched facing the east ; and
then he determined, first, how far from the royal
pavilion the spearmen of his guard should have their
tent ; next he assigned a place on the right for the
bakers, on the left for the cooks, on the right for the
horses, and on the left for the rest of the pack-animals
And everything else was so organized that every one
knew his own place in camp—both its size and its
location.

4. And when they come to pack up again, every
one gets together the things that it is his business to
use and others in turn pack them upon the animals,
so that the baggage-men all come at the same time
to the things they were appointed to transport, and
all at the same time pack the things upon their
several animals. Thus the amount of time needed
for strikin’g a single tent suffices for all.

5. The unpacking also is managed in this same
manner; and in order to have all the necessaries
ready at the right time, each one has assigned to
him likewise the part that he is todo. In this way
the time required for doing any one part is sufficient
for getting all the provisions ready.

6. And just as the servants in charge of the Cyrus's per.
provisions had each his proper place, so also his fect.rgan-
soldiers had when they encamped the places suitable
to each sort of troops; they knew their places, too, ’
and so all found them without the slightest friction.
7. For Cyrus considered orderliness to be a good
thing to practise in the management of a household

397

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

μοσύνην' ὅταν γάρ τίς του δέηται, δῆλόν ἐστι
ὅπου δεῖ ἐλθόντα λαβεῖν: πολὺ δ᾽ ἔτι κάλλιον
ἐνόμιζε τὴν τῶν στρατιωτικῶν φύλων εὐθημο-
σύνην εἶναι, ὅσῳ τε ὀξύτεροι οἱ καιροὶ τῶν εἰς τὰ
πολεμικὰ χρήσεων καὶ μείζω τὰ σφάλματα ἀπὸ
τῶν ὑστεριζόντων ἐν αὐτοῖς" ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν ἐν καιρῷ
'παραγιγνομένων πλείστου ἄξια πλεονεκτήματα ἱ
ἑώρα γιγνόμενα ἐν τοῖς πολεμικοῖς: διὰ ταῦτα
οὖν καὶ ἐπεμέλετο ταύτης τῆς εὐθημοσύνης μάλε-
στα.

8. Καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν δὴ πρῶτον ἑαντὸν ἐν μέσῳ
κατετίθετο τοῦ στρατοπέδου, ὡς ταύτης τῆς χώ-
ρας ἐχυρωτάτης οὔσης" ἔπειτα δὲ τοὺς μὲν
πιστοτάτους ὥσπερ εἰώθει περὶ ἑαυτὸν εἶχε, τού-
tov δ᾽ ἐν κύκλῳ ἐχομένους ἱππέας T εἶχε καὶ
ἁρματηλάτας. 9. καὶ γὰρ τούτους ἐχυρᾶς ἐνόμεξε
χώρας δεῖσθαι, ὅτι σὺν οἷς μάχονται ὅπλοις οὐδὲν
πρόχειρον ἔχοντες τούτων στρατοπεδεύονται, ἀλλὰ
πολλοῦ χρόνου δέονται εἰς τὴν ἐξόπλισιν, εἰ μέλ-
λουσι χρησίμως ἕξειν. ᾿

10, Ἔν δεξιᾷ δὲ καὶ ἐν ἀριστερᾷ αὐτοῦ δὲ καὶ
τῶν ἱππέων πελτασταῖς χώρα ἦν: τοξοτῶν δ᾽ αὖ
χώρα ἡ πρόσθεν ἦν καὶ ὄπισθεν αὐτοῦ τε καὶ τῶν
ἱππέων. 11. ὁπλίτας δὲ καὶ τοὺς τὰ μεγάλα
γέρρα ἔχοντας κύκλῳ πάντων εἶχεν ὥσπερ τεῖχος,
ὅπως καὶ εἰ δέοι τι να ϑάυάξεῦϑαι τοὺς ἱππέας,
οἱ μονιμώτατοι πρόσθεν ὄντες παρέχοιεν αὐτοῖς
ἀσφαλῆ τὴν καθόπλισιν.

12. Ἐκάθευδον δὲ αὐτῷ ἐν τάξει ὥσπερ οἱ
ὁπλῖται, οὕτω δὲ καὶ οἱ πελτασταὶ καὶ οἱ τοξόται,

1 πλεονεκτήματα Schneider, recent Edd.; τὰ κτήματα ΦΥ͂,
Dindorf, Breitenbach ; ταῦτα (τὰ D) κτήματα xy.

398

CYROPAEDIA, VIII: v. 7-12

also; for whenever any one wants a thing, he then
knows where he must go to find it; but he believed
that orderliness in all the departments of an army
was a much better thing, inasmuch as the chances
of a successful stroke in war come and go more
quickly and the losses occasioned by those who are
behindhand in military matters are more serious. He
also saw that the advantages gained in war by prompt
attention to duty were most important. It was for
this reason, therefore, that he took especial pains to
secure this sort of orderliness.

8. Accordingly, he himself first took up _ his The
position in the middle of the camp in the belief that *T78e, ΠΙᾺ
this situation was the most secure. Then came his camp
most trusty followers, just as he was accustomed to
have them about him at home, and next to them in
a circle he had his horsemen and charioteers ; 9. for
those troops also, he thought, need a secure position,
because when they are in camp they do not have
ready at hand any of the arms with which they fight,
but need considerable time to arm, if they are to
render effective service.

10. To the right and left from him and the cavalry
was the place for the targeteers; before and behind
him and the cavalry, the place for the bowmen. 11.
The hoplites and those armed with the large shields
he arranged around all the rest like a wall, so that
those who could best hold their ground might, by
being in front of them, make it possible for the
cavalry to arm in safety, if it should be necessary.

12. Moreover, he had the peltasts and the bowmen
sleep on their arms, like the hoplites, in order that,

399

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

@ \ 2 a : / [2 A e
ὅπως καὶ ἐκ νυκτῶν, εἰ δέοι τι, ὥσπερ καὶ οἱ
ὁπλῖται παρεσκευασμένοι εἰσὶ παίειν τὸν εἰς χεῖ-
’
ρας ἰόντα, οὕτω καὶ οἱ τοξόται καὶ οἱ ἀκοντισταΐ,
v , > e [4 > ’
εἴ τινες προσίοιεν, ἐξ ἑτοίμου ἀκοντίζοιεν καὶ
τοξεύοιεν ὑπὲρ τῶν ὁπλιτῶν.
a bd
13. Εἶχον δὲ καὶ σημεῖα πάντες ot ἄρχοντες
a a Ψ
ἐπὶ ταῖς σκηναῖς: οἱ δ᾽ ὑπηρέται ὥσπερ καὶ
3 a ’ ς , 1 v \ \ A
ἐν ταῖς πόλεσιν οἱ c@dppoves! ἴσασι μὲν Kal τῶν
’ \ 3 4 4 \ “A 3
πλείστων τὰς οἰκήσεις, μάλιστα. δὲ τῶν ἐπικαι-
ρίων, οὕτω καὶ τῶν ἐν τοῖς στρατοπέδοις τάς
τε χώρας τὰς τῶν ἡγεμόνων ἠπίσταντο οἱ Κύρου
ὑπηρέται καὶ τὰ σημεῖα ἐγίγνωσκον ἃ ἑκάστοις
Ψ A

ἦν' ὥστε ὅτου δέοιτο Κῦρος, οὐκ ἐζήτουν, ἀλλὰ
\ 4 9,9 of ΝΥ
τὴν συντομωτάτην ἐφ᾽ ἕκαστον ἔθεον. 14. καὶ
ὃ \ Ν a ? \ a \
ta τὸ εἰλικρινῆ ἕκαστα εἶναι τὰ φῦλα πολὺ
μᾶλλον ἦν δῆλα καὶ ὁπότε τις εὐτακτοίη καὶ
εἴ τις μὴ πράττοι τὸ προσταττόμενον. οὕτω
\ a ᾿
δὴ ἐχόντων ἡγεῖτο, εἴ τις καὶ ἐπίθοιτο νυκτὸς ἢ
ἡμέρας, ὥσπερ ἂν εἰς ἐνέδραν εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον
τοὺς ἐπιτιθεμένους ἐμπίπτειν.

15. Καὶ τὸ τακτικὸν δὲ εἶναι οὐ τοῦτο μονον
ς a Ν 3 a 4 3 UA
ἡγεῖτο εἴ τις ἐκτεῖναι φάλαγγα εὐπόρως δύναιτο
a A A 3 A 2 4 A
ἢ βαθῦναι ἢ ἐκ κέρατος εἰς φάλαγγα καταστῆσαι
A > ὃ Aa A 3 “ A ΜΝ θ 2 4
ἢ ἐκ δεξιᾶς ἢ ἀριστερᾶς ἢ ὄπισθεν ἐπιφανέντων

4 A ’ὔ a

πολεμίων ὀρθῶς ἐξελίξαι, ἀλλὰ Kal τὸ διασπᾶν

1 [οἱ σώφρονες] Hug.
4οο “

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. v. 12-15

if there should be occasion to go into action even at
night, they might be ready for it. And just as the
hoplites were prepared to do battle if any one came
within arm’s reach of them, so these troops also were
to be ready to let fly their lances and arrows over
the heads of the hoplites, if any one attacked.

13. And all the officers had banners over their
tents ; and just as in the cities well-informed officials
know the residences of most of the inhabitants and
especially those of the most prominent citizens, so
also in camp the aides under Cyrus were acquainted
with the location of the various officers and were
familiar with the banner of each one; and so if
Cyrus wanted one of his officers, they did not have .
to search for him but would run to him by the
shortest way. 14. And as every division was so
well distinguished, it was much more easy to see
where good order prevailed and where commands
were not being executed. Therefore, as things were
arranged, he believed that if any enemy were to
attack him either by night or by day, the attacking
party would fall into his camp as into an ambuscade.

15. He believed also that tactics did not consist Cyrus 88 ἃ
solely in being able easily to extend one’s line or “°"*"
increase its depth, or to change it from a long column
into a phalanx, or without error to change the front
by a counter march according as the enemy came up
on the right or the left or behind;! but he considered

t “ We learn from Aelian (Zact. 27) that this was either a
countermarch by files (κατὰ (ζυγά), in which the wings only
changed places, or a countermarch by companies (κατὰ λόχους
or στίχου5) when the whole line turned and the rearguard
. marched in front, so that there was a change of front as well
as of wings. The object of the last-named movement was to
put τοὺς κρατίστους [the best men] forward.” (Holden.)

401
VOL. 11. DD

XENOPHON

ὁπότε δέοι τακτικὸν ἡγεῖτο, Kal TO τιθέναι γε
τὸ μέρος ἕκαστον ὅπου μάλιστα ἐν ὠφελείᾳ ἂν
εἴη, καὶ τὸ ταχύνειν δὲ ὅπου φθάσαι δέοι, πάντα
ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα τακτικοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἐνόμιζεν
εἶναι καὶ ἐπεμέλετο τούτων πάντων ὁμοίως.

16. Καὶ ἐν μὲν ταῖς πορείαις πρὸς τὸ συμ-
πῖπτον ἀεὶ διατάττων ἐπορεύετο, ἐν δὲ τῇ στρατο-
πεδεύσει ὡς τὰ πολλὰ ὥσπερ εἴρηται κατεχώ-
ρίζξεν. :

17. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ πορευόμενοι γίγνονται κατὰ τὴν
Μηδικήν, τρέπεται ὁ Κῦρος πρὸς Κυαξάρην.
ἐπεὶ δὲ ἠσπάσαντο ἀλλήλους, “πρῶτον μὲν δὴ
ὁ Κῦρος εἶπε τῷ Κυαξάρῃ ὅτι οἶκος αὐτῷ ἐξῃρη-
μένος εἴη ἐν Βαβυλῶνι καὶ ἀρχεῖα, ὅπως ἔχῃ
καὶ ὅταν ἐκεῖσε ἔλθῃ εἰς οἰκεῖα κατάγεσθαι"
ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ ἄλλα δῶρα ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ πολλὰ
καὶ καλά. 18. ὁ δὲ Κυαξάρης ταῦτα μὲν ἐδέχετο,
προσέπεμψε δὲ αὐτῷ τὴν θυγατέρα στέφανόν
TE “χρυσοῦν καὶ ψέλια φέρουσαν καὶ στρεπτὸν
καὶ στολὴν Μηδικὴν ὡς δυνατὸν καλλίστην.
19. καὶ ἡ μὲν δὴ παῖς ἐστεφάνου τὸν Κῦρον,
ὁ δὲ Κυαξάρης εἶπε, Δίδωμι δέ σοι, ἔφη, ὦ Κῦρε,
καὶ αὐτὴν ταύτην γυναῖκα, ἐμὴν οὖσαν θυγατέρα'
καὶ ὁ σὸς δὲ πατὴρ ἔγημε τὴν τοῦ ἐμοῦ πατρὸς
θυγατέρα, ἐξ ἧς σὺ ἐγένου" αὕτη δ᾽ ἐστὶν ἣν
σὺ πολλάκις παῖς ὧν ὅτε παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἦσθα ἐτιθη-
νήσω": καὶ ὁπότε τις ἐρωτῴη αὐτὴν τίνι γαμοῖτο,
ἔλεγεν ὅτι Κύρῳ: ἐπιδίδωμι δὲ αὐτῇ ἐγὼ καὶ
φερνὴν Μηδίαν τὴν πᾶσαν: οὐδὲ γὰρ ἔστι μοι
ἄρρην παῖς γνήσιος.

20. Ὁ μὲν οὕτως εἶπεν' ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἀπεκρίνατο,

»,

402

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. v. 15-20

it also a part of good tactics to break up one’s army
into several divisions whenever occasion demanded,
and to place each division, too, where it would do
the most good, and to make speed when it was
necessary to reach a place before the enemy—all
these and other such qualifications were essential, °
he believed, to a skilful tactician, and he devoted
himself to them all alike.

16. And so on his marches he always proceeded
giving out his orders with a view to existing circum-
stances; but in camp his arrangements were made,
for the most part, as has been described.

17. As they continued their march and came near Cyrus visits
to Media, Cyrus turned aside to visit Cyaxares. And Hs uncle
when they had exchanged greetings, the first thing
Cyrus told Cyaxares was that a palace had been
selected for him in Babylon, and official headquarters,
so that he might occupy a residence of his own
whenever he came there; and then he also gave him
many splendid presents. 18. Cyaxares accepted them
and then introduced to him his daughter, who brought
him a golden crown and bracelets and a necklace
and the most beautiful Median robe that could be
found. 19. As the princess placed the crown on Cyaxzares
Cyrus’s head, Cyaxares said, “ And the maiden herself, pers him
my own daughter, I offer you as well, Cyrus, to be daughter's
your wife. Your father married my father’s daughter, oe
whose son you are. This is she whom you uséd
often to pet when you came to visit us when you were
a boy. And whenever anybody asked her whom she
was going to marry, she would say ‘Cyrus.’ And
with her I offer you all Media as a dowry, for I have
no legitimate male issue.”

20. Thus he spoke, and Cyrus answered: ‘Well,

403
DD 2

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

᾿Αλλ᾽, ὦ Κναξάρη, τό τε γένος ἐπαινῶ καὶ τὴν
παῖδα καὶ τὰ δῶρα' βούλομαι δέ, ἔφη, σὺν τῇ
τοῦ πατρὸς γνώμῃ καὶ τῇ τῆς μητρὸς ταῦτά
σοι συναινέσαι.

Εἶπε μὲν οὖν οὕτως ὁ Κῦρος, ὅμως δὲ τῇ παιδὶ
πάντα ἐδωρήσατο ὁπόσα ᾧετο καὶ τῷ Κυαξάρῃ
χαριεῖσθαι. ταῦτα δὲ ποιήσας εἰς Πέρσας ἐπο-
ρεύετο.

21. Ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἐπὶ τοῖς Περσῶν ὁρίοις ἐγένετο
πορευόμενος, τὸ μὲν ἄλλο στράτευμα αὐτοῦ κατέ-
λίπεν, αὐτὸς δὲ σὺν τοῖς φίλοις εἰς τὴν πόλιν
ἐπορεύετο, ἱερεῖα μὲν ἄγων ὡς πᾶσι Πέρσαις
ἱκανὰ θύειν τε καὶ ἑστιᾶσθαι' δῶρα δ᾽ ἦγεν οἷα
μὲν ἔπρεπε τῷ πατρὶ καὶ τῇ μητρὶ καὶ τοῖς
ἄλλοις φίλοις, οἷα δ᾽ ἔπρεπεν ἀρχαῖς καὶ γεραι-
τέροις καὶ τοῖς ὁμοτίμοις πᾶσιν: ἔδωκε δὲ καὶ
πᾶσι Πέρσαις καὶ ἹΠερσίσιν ὅσαπερ καὶ νῦν
ἔτι δίδωσιν ὅτανπερ ἀφίκηται βασιλεὺς εἰς
Πέρσας.

22. Ἔκ δὲ τούτου συνέλεξε Καμβύσης τοὺς
γεραιτέρους Περσῶν καὶ τὰς ἀρχάς, οἵπερ τῶν
μεγίστων κύριοί εἰσι: παρεκάλεσε δὲ καὶ Κῦρον,
καὶ ἔλεξε τοιάδε: “Avdpes Πέρσἀάι καὶ σύ, ὦ Κῦρε,
ἐγὼ ἀμφοτέροις ὑμῖν εἰκότως εὔνους εἰμί' ὑμῶν
μὲν γὰρ βασιλεύω, σὺ δέ, ὦ Κῦρε, παῖς ἐμὸς εἶ.
δίχαιος οὖν εἰμι, ὅσα γιγνώσκειν δοκῶ ἀγαθὰ
ἀμφοτέροις, ταῦτα εἰς τὸ μέσον λέγειν.

23. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ παρελθόντα ὑμεῖς μὲν Κῦρον
ηὐξήσατε στράτευμα δόντες καὶ ἄρχοντα τούτου
αὐτὸν καταστήσαντες, Κῦρος δὲ ἡγούμενος τούτου
σὺν θεοῖς εὐκλεεῖς μὲν ὑμᾶς, ὦ Πέρσαι, ἐν πᾶσιν
ἀνθρώποις ἐποίησεν, ἐντίμους δ᾽ ἐν τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ
494

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. v. 20-23

Cyaxares, I heartily approve of your family and your
daughter and your gifts. And I desire, with the
approval of my father and mother, to accept your
offer.”’

Thus Cyrus answered ; but still he made the young
lady presents of everything that he thought would
please Cyaxares as well as herself. And when he
had done so, he proceeded on his way to Persia.

21. And when, as he continued his journey, he Cyrus
came to the boundaries of Persia, he left the main Porcrolis
body of his army there, while he went on with his
friends to the capital; and he took along animals
enough for all the Persians to sacrifice and make
a feast, and brought with him such gifts as were
appropriate for his father and mother and his friends
besides and such as were suitable for the authorities
and the elders and all the peers. And he gave
presents also to all the Persians, men and women,
such as even to this day the great king bestows
whenever he comes to Persia.

22. Then Cambyses assembled the Persian elders Cambyses's
and the highest of the chief magistrates; he called μὰ pails
in Cyrus also and then addressed them as follows:
“Toward you, my Persian friends, I cherish, as is
natural, feelings of good-will, for I am your king;
and no less toward you, Cyrus, for you are my son.

It is right, therefore, that I should declare frankly
to you what I think I recognize to be for the: good
of both.

23. “In the past you advanced the fortunes
of Cyrus by giving him an army and placing him in
command of it. And at its head Cyrus has with the
help of the gods given you, Persians, a good report
among all men and made you honoured throughout

405

XENOPHON

πάσῃ: τῶν δὲ συστρατευσαμένων αὐτῷ τοὺς

μὲν ἀρίστους καὶ πεπλούτικε, τοῖς δὲ πολλοῖς

μισθὸν καὶ τροφὴν παρεσκεύακεν: ἱππικὸν δὲ

καταστήσας Περσῶν πεποίηκε Πέρσαις καὶ πε-
φ .

δίων εἶναι μετουσίαν.

24, Ἣν μὲν οὖν καὶ τὸ λοιπὸν οὕτω γιεγνώ-
σκητε, πολλῶν καὶ ἀγαθῶν αἴτιοι ἀλλήλοις
Μ θ ‘ 3 δὲ A ’ 4 Ko 3 θ ὶ aA
ἔσεσθε: εἰ δὲ ἢ σύ, ὦ Κῦρε, ἐπαρθεὶς ταῖς παρ-
οὔσαις τύχαις ἐπιχειρήσεις καὶ Περσῶν ἄρχειν
ἐπὶ πλεονεξίᾳ ὥσπερ τῶν ἄλλων, ἢ ὑμεῖς, ὦ

ρ ν ἢ ὑμεῖς, ὦ πο-
λῖται, φθονήσαντες τούτῳ τῆς δυνάμεως κατα-
λύειν πειράσεσθε τοῦτον τῆς ἀρχῆς, εὖ ἴστε ὅτι
ἐμποδὼν ἀλλήλοις πολλῶν καὶ ἀγαθῶν ἔσεσθε.
25. ὡς οὖν μὴ ταῦτα γίγνηται, ἀλλὰ τἀγαθά,
, a » , eon A Ἢ
ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ, ἔφη, θύσαντας ὑμᾶς κοινῇ καὶ θεοὺς
3 4 . θέ θ ὲ ᾽ὔ Φ Κῦ
ἐπιμαρτυραμένους συνθέσθαι, σὲ μέν, ὦ Κῦρε,
ἤν τις ἐπιστρατεύηται χώρᾳ Περσίδι ἢ Περσῶν
νόμους διασπᾶν πειρᾶται, βοηθήσειν παντὶ σθένει,
¢ Ha δέ Φ Π “ » A » A Ko 3
ὑμᾶς δέ, ὦ Πέρσαι, ἤν τις ἢ ἀρχῆς Κῦρον ἐπι-
χειρῇ καταπαύειν ἢ ἀφίστασθαί τις τῶν ὑπο-
χειρίων, βοηθήσειν καὶ ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς καὶ Κύρῳ

39 ὦ A 2 3
καθ᾽ ὅ τι ἂν οὗτος ἐπαγγέλλῃ.

26. Καὶ ἕως μὲν ἂν ἐγὼ ζῶ, ἐμὴ γίγνεται ἡ ἐν
Πέρσαις βασιλεία" ὅταν δ᾽ ἐγὼ τελευτήσω, δῆλον
[τὰ ’ 2\ “ \ @ \ 2 3 ’
ὅτι Κύρου, ἐὰν ζῆ. καὶ ὅταν μὲν οὗτος ἀφίκηται

e [4] Ὁ
εἰς Πέρσας, ὁσίως ἂν ὑμῖν ἔχοι τοῦτον θύειν τὰ
e e e fal Ψ A 3 \ 4 [τὰ 9 φ
ἱερὰ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἅπερ νῦν ἐγὼ θύω" ὅταν δ᾽ οὗτος
w” ὃ 4 “A a 9 e a > 59 le)
ἔκδημος 7, καλῶς ἂν οἶμαι ὑμῖν ἔχειν εἰ ἐκ τοῦ
406

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. v. 23-26

all Asia. Of those who went with him on his cam-
paigns he has enriched the mgst deserving and to
the commoners he has given wages and support ;
and by establishing a Persian cavalry force he has
made the Persians masters also of the plains.

24. “If, therefore, you continue to be of the same
mind also in the future, you will be the cause of
much good to each other. But, Cyrus, if you on your
part become puffed up by your present successes and
attempt to govern the Persians as you do those other
nations, with a view to self-aggrandizement, or if
you, fellow-citizens, become jealous of his power and
attempt to depose him from his sovereignty, be sure
that you will hinder one another from receiving
much good. 25. And that this may not befall you,
but the good, it seems best to me for you to perform a
common sacrifice and to make a covenant, first calling
the gods to witness. You, Cyrus, on your part, must
covenant that if any one sets hostile foot in Persia or
attempts to subvert the Persian constitution, you will
come to her aid with all your strength; and you,
Persians, on your part, are to covenant that if any
one attempts to put an end to Cyrus's sovereignty or
if any one of his subjects attempts to revolt, you
will come to your own rescue as well as Cyrus's in
whatsoever way he may call upon you.

26. “As long as I live, the Persian throne continues
to be mine own. But when I am dead, it will, of
course, pass to Cyrus if he survivesme. And as often
as he comes to Persia, it should be a sacred custom
with you that he sacrifice on your behalf even as I
do now. And when he is away, it might be well for

_ you, I think, that that one of our family who seems

407

XENOPHON

γένους ὃς ἂν δοκῇ ὑμῖν ἄριστος εἶναι, οὗτος τὰ
τῶν θεῶν ἀποτελοίη.

27. Ταῦτα εἰπόντος Καμβύσου συνέδοξε Κύρῳ
τε καὶ τοῖς Περσῶν τέλεσι" καὶ συνθέμενοι ταῦτα
τότε καὶ θεοὺς ἐπιμαρτυράμενοι οὕτω καὶ νῦν ἔτι
διαμένουσι ποιοῦντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους Πέρσαι τε
καὶ βασιλεύς. τούτων δὲ πραχθέντων ἀπήει ὁ
Κῦρος.

28, Ὡς δ᾽ ἀπιὼν ἐγένετο ἐν Μήδοις, συνδόξαν
τῷ πατρὶ καὶ Th μητρὶ γαμεῖ τὴν Κναξάρου
θυγατέρα, ἧς ἔτι καὶ νῦν λόγος ὡς “παγκάλης
γενομένης" [ἔνιοι δὲ τῶν λογοποιῶν λέγουσιν ὡς
τὴν τῆς μητρὸς ἀδελφὴν ἔ ἔγημεν" ἀλλὰ γραῦς ἂν
καὶ παντάπασιν ἦν ἡ παῖς.}͵} γήμας δ᾽ εὐθὺς
ἔχων ἀνεζεύγνυεν.

VI

. Ἐπτεὶ δ᾽ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι ἦν, ἐδόκει αὐτῷ σα-
ΠΕ ἤδη πέμπειν ἐπὶ τὰ κατεστραμμένα ἔθνη.
τοὺς μέντοι ἐν ταῖς ἄκραις φρουράρχους καὶ τοὺς

ιλιάρχους τῶν κατὰ τὴν χώραν φυλακῶν οὐκ
ἄλλου ἢ ἑαυτοῦ ἐβούλετο ἀκούειν: ταῦτα δὲ
προεωρᾶτο ἐννοῶν ὅπως εἴ τις τῶν σατραπῶν ὑπὸ
πλούτου καὶ πλήθους ἀνθρώπων ἐξυβρίσειε καὶ
ἐπιχειρήσειε μὴ πείθεσθαι, εὐθὺς ἀντιπάλους
ὄχοι ἐν τῇ χώρᾳ. 3. ταῦτ᾽ οὖν βουλόμενος
πρᾶξαι ἔγνω συγκαλέσαι πρῶτον τοὺς ἐπικαι-

1 ἕνιοι. . . παῖς MSS.; omitted by Dindorf, Edd.
2 ἀνεζεύγνυεν MSS., most Edd.; ἀνεζεύγννυ Hug.

408

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. ν. 26—vi. 2

to you the most worthy should perform that sacred
office.”
27. When Cambyses had finished speaking, Cyrus
and the Persian magistrates accepted his proposal.
And as they then covenanted, with the gods as their
witnesses, so the Persians and their king still
continue to this day to act toward one another.
And when this had all been completed, Cyrus took
his departure. ᾿
28. When, on his way back, he came to Media, Cyrus -
Cyrus wedded the daughter of Cyaxares, for he had poeta
obtained the consent of his father and mother. And
to this day people still tell of her wonderful beauty.
[But some historians say that he married his mother’s
sister. But that maid must certainly have been a
very old maid.] And when he was married he at
once departed with his bride for Babylon.

VI

1. Wuen he arrived in Babylon, he decided to send Cyrus
out satraps to govern the nations he had subdued. tape
But the commanders of the garrisons in the citadels
and the colonels in command of the guards through-
out the country he wished to be responsible to no
one but himself. This provision he made with the
purpose that if any of the satraps, on the strength of
the wealth or the men at their command, should
break out into open insolence or attempt to refuse
obedience, they might at once find opposition in
their province. 2. In the wish, therefore, to secure
this result, he resolved first to call together his

409

XENOPHON

, a 4 3 Ca) 3.95 Νν
ρίους καὶ προειπεῖν, ὅπως εἰδεῖεν ἐφ᾽ οἷς ἴασιν
37 > ἢ \ [4 ca / 3 ’
ἰόντες" ἐνόμιζε γὰρ οὕτω ῥᾷον φέρειν ἂν αὐτούς"
ἐπεὶ δὲ κατασταίη τις ᾿ἄρχων καὶ αἰσθάνοιτο

A a A 3907 3 AS J ,
ταῦτα, χαλεπῶς ἂν ἐδόκουν αὐτῷ φέρειν, νομίζον-
τες δι’ ἑαυτῶν ἀπιστίαν ταῦτα γενέσθαι. 8. οὕτω
δὴ συλλέξας λέγει αὐτοῖς τοιάδε"

Mv ὃ ’ 2 AN ec A 3 a

Avopes φίλοι, εἰσὶν ἡμῖν ἐν. ταῖς κατεστραμ-

4 lA ὶ Ἁ 4 A 4
μέναις πόλεσι φρουροὶ καὶ φρούραρχοι, ods τότε
κατελίπομεν: καὶ τούτοις ἐγὼ προστάξας ἀπῆλ-
θον ἄλλο μὲν μηδὲν πολυπραγμονεῖν, τὰ δὲ τειχὴ
διασώξειν. τούτους μὲν οὖν οὐ παύσω τῆς ἀρχῆς,
ἐπεὶ καλῶς διαπεφυλάχασι τὰ προσταχθέντα:
ἄλλους δὲ σατράπας πέμψαι μοι δοκεῖ, οἵτινες
» re 9 7 \ Ν UA
ἄρξουσι τῶν ἐνοικούντων Kal τὸν δασμὸν λαμβά-
νοντες τοῖς τε φρουροῖς δώσουσι μισθὸν καὶ ἄλλο
τελοῦσιν ὅ τι ἂν δέῃ. 4. δοκεῖ δέ μοι καὶ τῶν
ἐνθάδε μενόντων ὑμῶν, οἷς ἂν ἐγὼ πράγματα

’ 4 4 4 3 a μ4
παρέχω πέμπων πράξοντάς τι ἐπὶ ταῦτα τὰ ἔθνη,
χώρας γενέσθαι καὶ οἴκους ἐκεῖ, ὅπως δασμοφορῆ-

’ A A a
Tai Te αὐτοῖς δεῦρο, ὅταν τε ἴωσιν ἐκεῖσε, εἰς
οἰκεῖα ἔχωσι κατάγεσθαι.

ὅ. Ταῦτα εἶπε καὶ ἔδωκε πολλοῖς τῶν φίλων

᾽ \ ’ ἤ Ν
κατὰ πάσας τὰς καταστραφείσας πόλεις οἴκους
καὶ ὑπηκόους: καὶ νῦν εἰσὶν ἔτι τοῖς ἀπογόνοις
τῶν τότε λαβόντων αἱ χῶραι καταμένουσαι ἄλλαι
ἐν ἄλλῃ γῇ" αὐτοὶ δὲ οἰκοῦσι παρὰ βασιλεῖ.

410

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vi. 2-5

chief officers and inform them in advance, so that
when they went they might know on what under-
standing they were going; for he believed that if
he did so, they would take it more kindly ; whereas
he thought that they might take it ill, if any of
them discovered the conditions after being installed
as satraps, for then they would think that this
policy had been adopted from distrust of them
personally. 3. And so he called’them together and
spoke as follows :

“My friends, we have in the subjugated states
garrisons with their officers, whom we left behind
there at the time; and when I came away I left
them with orders not to trouble themselves with
any business other than to hold the forts. These,
therefore, I will not remove from their positions,
for they have carried out my instructions faithfully ;
but I have decided to send satraps there, besides,
to govern the people, receive the tribute, pay the
militia, and attend to any other business that needs
attention. 4. I have further decided that any of you The duties
who remain here, and to whom I may occasionally (peor
give the trouble of going on business for me to those satraps
nations, shall have lands and houses there; so that
they may have tribute paid to them here and, when-
ever they go there, they may lodge in residences of
their own.”

5. Thus he spoke, and to many of his friends he
gave houses and servants in the various states which
he had subdued. And even to this day those
properties, some in one land, some in another,
continue in the possession of the descendants of
those who then received them, while the owners
themselves reside at court.

411

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

6. Δεῖ δέ, ἔφη, τοὺς ἰόντας σατράπας ἐπὶ ταύ-
τας τὰς χώρας τοιούτους ἡμᾶς σκοπεῖν οἵτινες ὅ
τι ἂν ἐν τῇ γῇ ἑκάστῃ καλὸν ἢ ἀγαθὸν 7, μεμνή-
σονται καὶ δεῦρο ἀποπέμπειν, ὡς μετέχωμεν καὶ
οἱ ἐνθάδε ὄντες τῶν πανταχοῦ γιγνομένων ἀγαθῶν"
καὶ γὰρ ἤν τί που δεινὸν γίγνηται, ἡμῖν ἔσται
ἀμυντέον.

7. Ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν τότε μὲν ἔπαυσε τὸν λόγον,
ἔπειτα δὲ ods ἐγίγνωσκε τῶν φίλων ἐπὶ τοῖς εἰρη-
μένοις ἐπιθυμοῦντας ἱέναι, ἐκλεξάμενος αὐτῶν
τοὺς δοκοῦντας ἐπιτηδειοτάτους εἶναι ἔπεμπε
σατράπας εἰς ᾿Αραβίαν μὲν Μεγάβυζον, εἰς Καπ-
παδοκίαν δὲ ᾿Αρταβάταν, εἰς Φρυγίαν δὲ τὴν
μεγάλην ᾿Αρτακάμαν, εἰς Λυδίαν δὲ καὶ Ἰωνίαν
Χρυσάνταν, εἰς Καρίαν δὲ ᾿Αδούσιον, ὅνπερ
ἠτοῦντο, εἰς Φρυγίαν δὲ τὴν παρ᾽ Ἑλλήσποντον
καὶ Αἰολίδα Φαρνοῦχον. 8. Κιλικίας δὲ καὶ Κύπρου
καὶ Παφλαγόνων οὐκ ἔπεμψε Πέρσας σατράπας,
ὅτι ἑκόντες ἐδόκουν συστρατεύεσθαι ἐπὶ Βαβυ-
λῶνα' δασμοὺς μέντοι συνέταξεν ἀποφέρειν καὶ
τούτους.

9, Ὡς δὲ τότε Κῦρος κατεστήσατο, οὕτως ἔτι
καὶ νῦν βασιλέως εἰσὶν αἱ ἐν ταῖς ἄκραις φυλακαὶ
καὶ οἱ χιλίαρχοι τῶν φυλακῶν ἐκ βασιλέως εἰσὶ
καθεστηκότες καὶ παρὰ βασιλεῖ ἀπογεγραμ-
μένοι.

10. Προεῖπε δὲ πᾶσι τοῖς ἐκπεμπομένοις σα-
τράπαις, ὅσα αὐτὸν ἑώρων ποιοῦντα, πάντα
μιμεῖσθαι: πρῶτον μὲν ἱππέας καθιστάναι ἐκ τῶν
συνεπισπομένων Περσῶν καὶ συμμάχων καὶ

412

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vi. 6-10

6. “ And then,” Cyrus resumed, “‘ we must take care
that those who go as satraps to such countries shall
be men of the right sort, who will bear in mind to
send back here what there is good and desirable in
their several provinces, in order that we also who
remain here may have a share of the good things
that are to be found everywhere. And that will be
no more than fair; for if any danger threatens any-
where, it is we who shall have to ward it off.”

7. With these words he concluded his address on oyrus

that occasion; and then he chose out from the hes
number of his friends those whom he saw eager
to go on the conditions named and who seemed to
him best qualified, and sent them as satraps to the
following countries: Megabyzus to Arabia, Artabatas
to Cappadocia, Artacamas to Phrygia Major, Chry-
santas to Lydia and Ionia, Adusius to Caria (it was
he for whom the Carians had petitioned), and
Pharnuchus to Aeolia and Phrygia on the Hellespont.
8. He sent out no Persians as satraps over Cilicia or
Cyprus or Paphlagonia, because these he thought
joined his expedition against Babylon voluntarily ;
he did, however, require even these nations to pay
tribute.

9. As Cyrus then organized the service, so is it
even to this day: the garrisons upon the citadels are
immediately under the king’s control, and the colonels
in command of the garrisons receive their appoint-
oe from the king and are enrolled upon the king's
ist

10. And he gave orders to all the satraps he sent Further
out to imitate him in everything that they saw him naa
do: they were, in the first place, to organize com-
panies of cavalry and charioteers from the Persians

413

XENOPHON

ἁρματηλάτας: ὁπόσοι δ᾽ ἂν γῆν καὶ ἀρχεῖα λά-
βωσιν, ἀναγκάζειν τούτους ἐπὶ θύρας ἰέναι καὶ
σωφροσύνης ἐπιμελομένους παρέχειν ἑαυτοὺς τῷ
σατράπῃ χρῆσθαι, ἤν τι δέηται" παιδεύειν δὲ καὶ
τοὺς γιγνομένους παῖδας ἐπὶ θύραις, ὥσπερ παρ᾽
αὐτῷ: ἐξάγειν δ᾽ ἐπὶ τὴν θήραν τὸν σατράπην
τοὺς ἀπὸ θυρῶν καὶ ἀσκεῖν αὑτόν τε καὶ τοὺς
σὺν ἑαυτῷ τὰ πολεμικά.

11. Ὃς δ᾽ ἂν ἐμοί, ἔφη, κατὰ λόγον τῆς δυνά-
μεως πλεῖστα μὲν ἅρματα, πλείστους δὲ καὶ
ἀρίστους ἱππέας ἀποδεικνύῃ, τοῦτον ἐγὼ ὡς
ἀγαθὸν σύμμαχον καὶ ὡς ἀγαθὸν συμφύλακα
Πέρσαις τε καὶ ἐμοὶ τῆς ἀρχῆς τιμήσω. ἔστων δὲ
παρ᾽ ὑμῖν καὶ pais? ὥσπερ παρ᾽ ἐμοὶ οἱ ἄριστοι
προτετιμημένοι, καὶ τράπεζα, ὥσπερ ἡ ἐμή, τρέ-
φουσα μὲν πρῶτον τοὺς οἰκέτας, ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ ὡς
φίλοις μεταδιδόναι ἱκανῶς κεκοσμημένη καὶ ὡς
τὸν καλόν τι ποιοῦντα καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἐπιγεραίρειν.

12. Κτᾶσθε δὲ καὶ παραδείσους καὶ θηρία
τρέφετε, καὶ μήτε αὐτοί ποτε ἄνευ πόνου σῖτον
παραθῆσθε μήτε ἵπποις ἀγυμνάστοις χόρτον ἐμ-
βάλλετε: οὐ γὰρ ἂν δυναίμην ἐγὼ εἷς ὧν ἀνθρω-
πίνῃ ἀρετῇ τὰ πάντων ὑμῶν ἀγαθὰ διασώξειν,
ἀλλὰ δεῖ ἐμὲ μὲν ἀγαθὸν ὄντα σὺν ἀγαθοῖς τοῖς
map ἐμοῦ ὑμῖν ἐπίκουρον εἶναι" ὑμᾶς δὲ ὁμοίως
αὐτοὺς ἀγαθοὺς ὄντας σὺν ἀγαθοῖς τοῖς μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν
ἐμοὶ συμμάχους εἶναι. |

13. Βουλοίμην δ᾽ ἂν ὑμᾶς καὶ τοῦτο κατανοῆσαι
ὅτι τούτων ὧν νῦν ὑμῖν παρακελεύομαι οὐδὲν τοῖς

1 θύραις Reiske, Edd.; θύρας MSS.
2 ἕδραις Stephanus, Edd.; ἕδρας MSS.

414

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vi. 10-13

who went with them and from the allies ; to require as
many as received lands and palaces to attend at the
satrap’s court and exercising proper self-restraint
to put themselves at his disposal in whatever he
demanded ; to have the boys that were born to them
educated at the local court, just as was done at the
royal court; and to take the retinue at his gates out
hunting and to exercise himself and them in the arts
of war.

11. “ And whoever I find has the largest number He gives
of chariots to show and the largest number of the (Po tions
most efficient horsemen in proportion to his power,”
Cyrus added, “him will I honour as a valuable ally
and as a valuable fellow-protector of the sovereignty
of the Persians and myself. And with you also, just
as with me, let the most deserving be set in the
most honourable seats ; and let your table, like mine,
feed first your own household and then, too, be
bountifully arrayed so as to give a share to your
friends and to confer some distinction day by day
upon any one who does some noble act.

12. “ Have parks, too, and keep wild animals in
them ; and do not have your food served you unless
you have first taken exercise, nor have fodder given
to your horses unless they have been exercised.
For I should not be able with merely human
strength single-handed to ensure the permanence of
the fortunes of all of you; but as I must be valiant
and have those about me valiant, in order to help
you; so you likewise must be valiant yourselves and ᾿
have those about you valiant, in order to be my allies.

13. “Please observe also that among all the
directions I am now giving you, I give no orders to

415

XENOPHON

δούλοις προστάττω" ἃ δ᾽ ὑμᾶς φημι χρῆναι
ποιεῖν, ταῦτα καὶ αὐτὸς πειρῶμαι πάντα πράτ-
τειν. ὥσπερ δ᾽ ἐγὼ ὑμᾶς κελεύω ἐμὲ μιμεῖσθαι,
οὕτω καὶ ὑμεῖς Tous ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν ἀρχὰς ἔχοντας
μιμεῖσθαι ὑμᾶς διδάσκετε.

14. [Ταῦτα δὲ Κύρου οὕτω τότε τάξαντος ἔτι
καὶ νῦν τῷ αὐτῷ τρόπῳ πᾶσαι μὲν αἱ ὑπὸ
βασιλεῖ φυλακαὶ ὁμοίως φυλάττονται, πᾶσαι δὲ
αἱ τῶν ἀρ όντων θύραι ὁμοίως θεραπεύονται,
πάντες δὲ οἱ οἶκοι καὶ «μεγάλοι καὶ μικροὶ ὁ ὁμοίως
οἰκοῦνται, πᾶσι δὲ οἱ ἄριστοι τῶν παρόντων
ἕδραις προτετίμηνται, πᾶσαι δὲ αἱ πορεῖαι συν-
τεταγμέναι κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον εἰσί, πᾶσαι
δὲ συγκεφαλαιοῦνται πολιτικαὶ πράξεις εἰς ὁλί-
γους ἐπιστάτας. lie

15. Ταῦτα εἰπὼν ὡς χρὴ ποιεῖν ἑκάστους καὶ
δύναμιν ἑ ἑκάστῳ προσθεὶς ἐξέπεμπε, καὶ προεῖπεν
ἅπασι παρασκευάξεσθαι ὡς εἰς νέωτα “στρατείας
ἐσομένης καὶ ἀποδείξεως ἀνδρῶν καὶ ὅπλων καὶ
ἵππων καὶ ἁρμάτων.

16. Κατενοήσαμεν δὲ καὶ τοῦτο ὅτι Κύρου
κατάρξαντος, ὥς φασι, καὶ νῦν ἔτι διαμένει"
ἐφοδεύει γὰρ ἀνὴρ κατ᾽ ἐνιαυτὸν ἀεὶ στράτευμα

ὧν, ὡς ἢν μέν τις τῶν σατραπῶν ἐπικουρίας
δέηται, ἐπικουρῇ, ἣν δέ τις ὑβρίξῃ, σωφρονίζῃ,
ἣν δέ τις ἢ δασμῶν φορᾶς ἀμελῇ ἢ τῶν ἐνοίκων
φυλακῆς ἢ ὅπως ἡ χώρα ἐνεργὸς ἦ ἦ ἄλλο τι
τῶν τεταγμένων παραλίπη, ταῦτα πάντα κατευ-

1 πολιτικαὶ Eichler, recent Edd.; πολλαὶ MSS., Dindorf,
Breitenbach.
2 ταῦτα. . . ἐπιστάτας MSS., most Edd.; bracketed by
Lincke, Hug.

416

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vi. 13-16

slaves. I try to do myself everything that I say you
ought to do. And ever as I bid you follow my
example, so do you also instruct those whom you
appoint to office to follow yours.”

14. [And as Cyrus then effected his organization,
even so unto this day all the garrisons under the
king are kept up, and all the courts of the governors
are attended with service in the same way; so all
households, great and small, are managed ; and by all
men in authority the most deserving of their guests
are given preference with seats of honour; all the
official journeyings are conducted on the same plan
and all the political business is centralized in a few
heads of departments. |

15. When he had told them how they should
proceed to carry out his instructions, he gave each
one a force of soldiers and sent them off; and he
directed them all to make preparations, with the
expectation that there would be an expedition the
next year and a review of the men, arms, horses,
and chariots.

16. We have noticed also that this regulation is Pians
still in force, whether it was instituted by Cyrus, as *lopted for
they affirm, or not: year by year a man makes the tion of the
circuit of the provinces with an army, to help any P°""'™
satrap that may need help, to humble any one that
may be growing rebellious, and to adjust matters if
any one is careless about seeing the taxes paid or
protecting the inhabitants, or to see that the land is
kept under cultivation, or if any one is neglectful of

΄ anything else that he has been ordered to attend to;
but if he cannot set it right, it is his business to

417
VOL. If. EE

XENOPHON

τρεπίζῃ: ἢν δὲ μὴ δύνηται, βασιλεῖ ἀπαγγέλλῃ"
ὁ δὲ ἀκούων βουλεύεταε περὶ τοῦ ἀτακτοῦντος.
καὶ οἱ πολλάκις λεγόμενοι ὅτε βασιλέως υἱὸς
καταβαίνει, βασιλέως ἀδελφός, βασιλέως ὀφθαλ-
μός, καὶ ἐνίοτε οὐκ ἐκφαινόμενοι, οὗτοι τῶν ἐφόδων
εἰσίν: ἀποτρέπεται γὰρ ἕκαστος αὐτῶν ὁπόθεν ἂν
βασιλεὺς κελεύῃ.

17. Κατεμάθομεν δὲ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἄλλο μηχάνημα
πρὸς τὸ μέγεθος τῆς ἀρχῆς, ἐξ οὗ ταχέως ἡσθά-
vero καὶ τὰ πάμπολυ ἀπέχοντα ὅπως ἔχοι.
σκεψάμενος γὰρ πόσην ἂν ὁδὸν ἵππος κατανύτοι
τῆς ἡμέρας ἐλαυνόμενος ὥστε διαρκεῖν, ἐποιήσατο
ἱππῶνας τοσοῦτον διαλείποντας καὶ ἵππους ἐν
αὐτοῖς κατέστησε καὶ τοὺς ἐπιμελομένους τούτων,
καὶ ἄνδρα ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστῳ τῶν τόπων ἔταξε τὸν
ἐπιτήδειον παραδέχεσθαι τὰ φερόμενα γράμματα
καὶ παραδιδόναι καὶ παραλαμβάνειν τοὺς ἀπει-
ρηκότας ἵππους καὶ ἀνθρώπους καὶ ἄλλους πέμ-
mew νεαλεῖς. 18. ἔστι δ᾽ ὅτε οὐδὲ τὰς νύκτας
φασὶν ἵστασθαι ταύτην τὴν πορείαν, ἀλλὰ τῷ
ἡμερινῷ ἀγγέλῳ τὸν νυκτερινὸν διαδέχεσθαι.
τούτων δὲ οὕτω γιγνομένων φασί τίνες θᾶττον
τῶν γεράνων ταύτην τὴν πορείαν ἀνύτειν" εἰ
δὲ τοῦτο ψεύδονται, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι γε τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων
πεζῇ πορειῶν αὕτη ταχίστη, τοῦτο εὔδηλον.
ἀγαθὸν δὲ ὡς τάχιστα ἕκαστον αἰσθανόμενον ὡς
τάχιστα ἐπιμέλεσθαι.

19. ᾿Επεὶ δὲ περιῆλθεν ὁ ἐνιαυτός, συνήγειρε
στρατιὰν εἰς Βαβυλῶνα, καὶ λέγεται αὐτῷ γενέ-
σθαι εἰς δώδεκα μὲν ἱππέων μυριάδας, εἰς δισχίλια

418

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vi. 16-19

report it to the king, and he, when he hears of it,
takes measures in regard to the offender. And those
of whom the report often goes out that “the king’s
son is coming,’ or “ the king’s brother” or “the king’s
eye,’ these belong to the circuit commissioners ;
though sometimes they do not put in an appearance
at all, for each of them turns back, wherever he may
be, when the king commands.

17. We have observed still another device of Cyrus

Cyrus to cope with the magnitude of his empire ; Pssgurs'*
by means of this institution he would speedily system
discover the condition of affairs, no matter how far
distant they might be from him: he experimented
to find out how great a distance a horse could cover.
in a day when ridden hard. but so as not to break
down, and then he erected post-stations at just such
distances and equipped them with horses and men
to take care of them ; at each one of the stations he
had the proper official appointed to receive the
letters that were delivered and to forward them on,
‘to take in the exhausted horses and riders and send
on fresh ones. 18. They say, moreover, that some-
times this express does not stop all night, but the
night-messengers succeed the day-messengers in
relays, and when that is the case, this express, some
say, gets over the ground faster than the cranes. If
their story is not literally true, it is at all events un-
deniable that this is the fastest overland travelling
on earth; and it is a fine thing to have immediate
intelligence of everything, in order to attend to it
as quickly as possible.

19. Now, when the year had gone round, he Cyrus com-
collected his army together at Babylon, containing, it salaeere
is said, about one hundred and twenty thousand

419
EE 2

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

Vil

1. Οὕτω δὲ τοῦ αἰῶνος προκεχωρηκότος, μάλα
A 4 A e “ 2 “" 3 a
δὴ πρεσβύτης ὧν ὁ Κῦρος ἀφικνεῖται εἰς Ilépoas
τὸ ἕβδομον ἐπὶ τῆς αὑτοῦ! ἀρχῆς. καὶ ὁ μὲν
πατὴρ καὶ ἡ μήτηρ πάλαι δὴ ὥσπερ εἰκὸς ἐτετε-
λευτήκεσαν αὐτῷ" ὁ δὲ Κῦρος ἔθυσε τὰ νομιζόμενα
ἱερὰ καὶ τοῦ χοροῦ ἡγήσατο Πέρσαις κατὰ τὰ
πάτρια καὶ τὰ δῶρα πᾶσι διέδωκεν ὥσπερ εἰώθει.
2. Κοιμηθεὶς & ἐν τῷ βασιλείῳ ὄναρ εἶδε
Μ > A \ ’
τοιόνδε’ ἔδοξεν αὐτῷ προσελθὼν κρείττων τις
aA \ ¥ ? a / 4 a
ἢ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον εἰπεῖν, Συσκευάξου, ὦ Kipe
δ \ 3 θ \ ” A de δ A \ ww
ἤδη yap eis θεοὺς ἄπει. τοῦτο δὲ ἰδὼν τὸ ὄναρ
ἐξηγέρθη καὶ σχεδὸν ἐδόκει εἰδέναι ὅτε τοῦ βίου
ἡ τελευτὴ παρείη. 3. εὐθὺς οὖν λαβὼν ἱερεῖα
ἔθυε Διί τε πατρῴῳ καὶ Ἡλίῳ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις
θεοῖς ἐπὶ τῶν ἄκρων, ὡς Πέρσαι θύουσιν, ὧδε
ἐπευχόμενος, Ζεῦ πατρῷε καὶ “Ἥλιε καὶ πάντες
θεοί, δέχεσθε τάδε καὶ τέλεστήρια πολλῶν καὶ
καλῶν πράξεων καὶ χαριστήρια ὅτι ἐσημαίνετέ ?
μοι καὶ ἐν ἱεροῖς καὶ ἐν οὐρανίοις σημείοις καὶ
ἐν οἰωνοῖς καὶ ἐν φήμαις ἅ τ᾽ ἐχρῆν ποιεῖν καὶ
9 3 fo) N € Ὁ ’ @ > A
ἃ οὐκ ἐχρῆν. πολλὴ δ᾽ ὑμῖν χάρις ὅτι Kayo
ἐγίγνωσκον τὴν ὑμετέραν ἐπιμέλειαν καὶ οὐδε-
πώποτε ἐπὶ ταῖς εὐτυχίαις ὑπὲρ ἄνθρωπον ἐφρό-
νησα. αἰτοῦμαι δ᾽ ὑμᾶς δοῦναι καὶ νῦν παισὶ
μὲν καὶ γυναικὶ καὶ φίλοις καὶ πατρίδι εὐδαι-
1 αὑτοῦ Edd.; αὐτοῦ MSS.

3 ἐσημαίνετε y, Hug, Marchant; ἐσημήνατε xz, Dindorf,
Breitenbach, Gemoll. :

422

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vii. 1-3

VII

1. Wuen his life was far spent amid such achieve- The passing

ments and Cyrus was now a very old man, he came °
back for the seventh time in his reign to Persia.
His father and his mother were in the course of
nature long since dead; so Cyrus performed the
customary sacrifice and led the Persians in their
national dance and distributed presents among them
all, as had been his custom.

2. As he slept in the palace, he saw a vision: a Heis _
figure of more than human majesty appeared to him Y274°¢ μη
in a dream and said: “ Make ready,! Cyrus ; for thou
shalt soon depart to the gods.” When the vision
was past, he awoke and seemed almost to know that
the end of his life was at hand. 3. Accordingly, he at
once took victims and offered sacrifice in the high
places to ancestral Zeus, to Helius, and to the rest
of the gods, even as the Persians are wont to make
sacrifice ; and as he sacrificed, he prayed, saying : “ O His prayer
ancestral Zeus and Helius and all the gods,
accept these offerings as tokens of gratitude for
help in achieving many glorious enterprises ; for in
omens in the sacrifice, in signs from heaven, in the
flight of birds, and in ominous words, ye ever showed
me what [ ought to do and what I ought not to do.

And I render heartfelt thanks to you that I have
never failed to recognize your fostering care and
never in my successes entertained proud thoughts
transcending human bounds. And I beseech of you
that ye will now also grant prosperity and happiness
to my children, my wife, my friends, and my country,

1 Literally ‘‘ Be packing up”; cf. Varro, de R.R. 1. 1:

annus octogesimus admonet me ut sarcinas colligam ante-
quam proficiscar e vita.

423

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

μονίαν, ἐμοὶ δὲ olovirep αἰῶνα δεδώκατε, τοιαύτην
καὶ τελευτὴν δοῦναι.

4, Ὁ μὲν δὴ τοιαῦτα ποιήσας καὶ οἴκαδε ἐλθὼν
ἔδοξεν ἡδέως ἀναπαύσεσθαι! καὶ κατεκλίνη.
ἐπεὶ δὲ ὥρα ἦν, οἱ τεταγμένοι προσιόντες λού-

> > f © e
σασθαι αὐτὸν ἐκέλενον. ὁ δ᾽ ἔλεγεν ὅτι ἡδέως
ἀναπαύοιτο. οἱ δ᾽ αὖ τεταγμένοι, ἐπεὶ ὥρα Hv,
δεῖπνον παρετίθεσαν: τῷ δὲ ἡ ψυχὴ σῖτον μὲν οὐ
προσίετο, διψῆν δ᾽ ἐδόκει, καὶ ἔπιεν ἡδέως.

5. ‘Os δὲ καὶ τῇ ὑστεραίᾳ συνέβαινεν αὐτῷ
ταὐτὰ καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ, ἐκάλεσε τοὺς παῖδας" οἱ ὃ
ἔτυχον συνηκολουθηκότες αὐτῷ καὶ ὄντες ἐν Πέρ-
σαις" ἐκάλεσε δὲ καὶ τοὺς φίλους καὶ τὰς Περσῶν
ἀρχάς: παρόντων δὲ πάντων ἤρχετο τοιοῦδε
λόγου"

6. Παῖδες ἐμοὶ καὶ πάντες οἱ παρόντες φίλοι,
ἐμοὶ μὲν τοῦ βίου τὸ τέλος ἤδη πάρεστιν' ἐκ πολ-
λῶν τοῦτο σαφῶς γυγνώσκω' ὑμᾶς δὲ χρή, ὅταν
τελευτήσω, ὡς περὶ εὐδαίμονος ἐμοῦ καὶ λέγειν
καὶ ποιεῖν πάντα. ἐγὼ γὰρ παῖς τε ὧν τὰ ἐν
παισὶ νομιζόμενα καλὰ δοκῶ κεκαρπῶσθαι, ἐπεί
τε ἤβησα, τὰ ἐν νεανίσκοις, τέλειός τε ἀνὴρ γενό-
μενος τὰ ἐν ἀνδράσι' σὺν τῷ χρόνῳ τε προϊόντι
ἀεὶ συναυξανομένην ἐπιγιγνώσκειν ἐδόκουν καὶ
τὴν ἐμὴν δύναμιν, ὥστε καὶ τοὐμὸν γῆρας οὐδεπώ-
ποτε ἠσθόμην τῆς ἐμῆς νεότητος ἀσθενέστερον
γιγνόμενον, καὶ οὔτ᾽ ἐπιχειρήσας οὔτ᾽ ἐπιθυμήσας
οἷδα ὅτου ἠτύχησα.

1 ἀναπαύσεσθαι Stephanus, most Edd.; ἀναπαύσασθαι xzV,
Hug, Breitenbach ; ἀναπαύεσθαι y.

2 κατεκλίνη Cobet, most Edd.; κατεκλίθη MSS., Breitenbach.

3 ταὐτὰ Zeune, recent Edd.; ταὐτὰ ταῦτα F; ταῦτα xzDV,
Dindorf, Breitenbach.

424

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vii. 3-6

and to me myself an end befitting the life that ye
have given me.”

4. Then after he had concluded his rites and come

home, he thought he would be glad to rest and so
lay down; and when the hour came, those whose
office it was came in and bade him go to his bath.
But he told them that he was resting happily.
And then again, when the hour came, those whose
office it was set dinner before him. But his
soul had no desire for food, but he seemed thirsty
and drank with pleasure.

5. And when the same thing befell him on the
next day and the day after that, he summoned his
sons; for they had accompanied him, as it chanced,
and were still in Persia. He summoned also his
friends and the Persian magistrates ; and when they
were all come, he began to speak as follows:

6. “ My sons, and all you my friends about me, His last
the end of my life is now at hand; I am quite sure ποτα
of this for many reasons ; and when I am dead, you
must always speak and actin regard to me as of one
blessed of fortune. For when I was a boy, I think I Ho roviows
plucked all the fruits that among boys count for the fare
best; when 1 became a youth, I enjoyed what is
accounted best among young men; and when I
became a mature man, I had the best that men can
have. And as time went on, it seemed to me that
I recognized that my own strength was always
increasing with my years, so that I never found
my old age growing any more feeble than my
youth had been; and, so far as I know, there is -
nothing that [ ever attempted or desired and yet
failed to secure.

: 425

XENOPHON

7. Καὶ τοὺς μὲν φίλους ἐπεῖδον Ov ἐμοῦ εὐδαί-
μονας γενομένους, τοὺς δὲ πολεμίους ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ
δουλωθέντας" καὶ τὴν πατρίδα πρόσθεν ἰἐδιωτεύ-
ουσαν ἐν TH "Acta viv προτετιμημένην καταλείπω"
ὧν τ᾽ ἐκτησάμην οὐδὲν [οἶδα]: ὅ τι οὐ διεσωσάμην.
καὶ τὸν μὲν “παρελθόντα ρόνον ἔπραττον οὕτως
ὥσπερ ηὐχόμην' φόβος έ μοι συμπαρομαρτῶν
μή τι ἐν τῷ ἐπιόντι χρόνῳ ἢ ἴδοιμι ἢ ἢ ἀκούσαιμι ἢ
πάθοιμι χαλεπόν, οὐκ εἴα τελέως με μέγα φρονεῖν
οὐδ᾽ εὐφραίνεσθαι ἐ ἐκπεπταμένως.

8. Νῦν δ᾽ ἢν τελευτήσω, καταλείπω μὲν ὑμᾶς,
ὦ παῖδες, ζῶντας οὕσπερ ἔδοσάν μοι οἱ θεοὶ γενέ-
σθαι: καταλείπω δὲ πατρίδα καὶ φίλους εὐδαι-
μονοῦντας: 9. ὥστε πῶς οὐκ ἂν ἐγὼ δικαίως
μακαριζόμενος τὸν ἀεὶ χρόνον μνήμης τυη-
χάνοιμι;

Δεῖ δὲ καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν με ἤδη σαφηνίσαντα
καταλιπεῖν, ὡς ἂν μὴ ἀμφίλογος γενομένη πράγ-
ματα ὑμῖν παράσχῃ. ἐγὼ δ᾽ οὖν 5 φιλῶ μὲν
ἀμφοτέρους ὑμᾶς ὁμοίως, ὦ παῖδες" τὸ δὲ προ-
βουλεύειν καὶ τὸ ἡγεῖσθαι ἐφ᾽ ὅ τι ἂν καιρὸς δοκῇ
εἶναι, τοῦτο π οστάττω τῷ προτέρῳ γενομένῳ καὶ
πλειόνων. κατ τὸ εἰκὸς ἐμπείρῳ. 10. ἐπαιδεύθην
δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς οὕτως ὑπὸ τῆσδε τῆς ἐμῆς τε καὶ
ὑμετέρας πατρίδος, τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις οὐ μόνον
ἀδελφοῖς ἀλλὰ καὶ πολίταις καὶ ὁδῶν καὶ θάκων
καὶ “λόγων ὑπείκειν, καὶ ὑμᾶς δέ, ὦ παῖδες, οὕτως
ἐξ ἀρχῆς émaidevov, τοὺς μὲν γεραιτέρους προτι-

1 οἶδα MSS., Dindorf*, Breitenbach ; [οἶδα] Dindorf‘, Hug,
Marchant, Gemoll.

293 οὖν. Hertlein, recent Edd.; δὲ νῦν xzVe, Dindorf,
Breitenbach ; οὖν y.

426

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vii. 7—10

7. “ Moreover, I have lived to see my friends made His services
prosperous and happy through my efforts and my
enemies reduced by me to subjection; and my
country, which once played no great part in Asia, I
now leave honoured above all... Of all my conquests,
there is not one that I have not maintained.
Throughout the past I have fared even as I have
wished; but ἃ. fear that was ever at my side,
lest in the time to come I might see or hear
or experience something unpleasant, would ποῖ let
me become overweeningly proud or extravagantly
happy.

8. “ But now, if I die, I leave you, my sons, whom
the gods have given me, to survive me, and I leave
my friends and country happy; 9. and so why should
I not be justly accounted blessed and enjoy an
immortality of fame?

“ But I must also declare my will about the dis- He defines
position of my throne, that the succession may not aa
-become a matter of dispute and cause you trouble. |
Now, I love you both alike, my sons ; but precedence
in counsel and leadership in everything that may be
thought expedient, that I commit to the first born,
who naturally has a wider experience. 10. I, too,
was thus trained by my country and yours to give
precedence to my elders—not merely to brothers
but to all fellow-citizens—on the street, in the
matter of seats, and in speaking; and so from the
beginning, my children, I have been training you
also to honour your eldérs above yourselves and to

427

XENOPHON

a ᾽ὔ ͵ ” a 9 . a
ποιεῖσθαι μηδαμόθεν πρότερον ἄρχου ἢ ἀπὸ τοῦ
eof , ) a , ” 0
ὁμόθεν γενομένου. καὶ πολῖταί τοι ἄνθρωποι
ἀλλοδαπῶν οἰκειότεροι καὶ σύσσιτοι ἀποσκήνων"
ς A 9 \ A b) A ’ 7 Ἁ
οἱ δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ αὐτοῦ σπέρματος φύντες καὶ
ὑπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς μητρὸς τραφέντες καὶ ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ
> 7 3 ς \ a > A
οἰκίᾳ αὐξηθέντες καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν αὐτῶν γονέων
ἀγαπώμενοι καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν μητέρα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν
πατέρα προσαγορεύοντες, πῶς οὐ πάντων οὗτοι
2 ’ὔ \ 9 A e e /
οἰκειότατοι; 15. μὴ οὖν ἃ οἱ θεοὶ ὑφήγηνται
3 δ 3 3 , 3 aA ’ὔ’ 4
ἀγαθὰ εἰς οἰκειότητα ἀδελφοῖς μάταιά ποτε
ποιήσητε, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ ταῦτα εὐθὺς οἰκοδομεῖτε
ἄλλα φιλικὰ ἔργα" καὶ οὕτως ἀεὶ ἀνυπέρβλητος

’
ἄλλοις ἔσται ἡ ὑμετέρα φιλία. ἑαυτοῦ τοι κήδε-

e A 3 a [4 Ν 3 Ν
Tat ὁ προνοῶν ἀδελφοῦ" τίνι γὰρ ἄλλῳ ἀδελφὸς
μέγας ὧν οὕτω καλὸν ὡς ἀδελφῷ; τίς δ᾽ ἄλλος

3 Μ / : 4 of e
τιμήσεται St ἄνδρα μέγα δυνάμενον οὕτως ὡς
ἀδελφός; τίνα δὲ φοβήσεταί τις ἀδικεῖν ἀδελφοῦ
μεγάλου ὄντος οὕτως ὡς τὸν ἀδελφόν;

16. Μήτε οὖν θᾶττον μηδεὶς σοῦ τούτῳ ὑπα-
κουέτω μήτε προθυμότερον παρέστω" οὐδενὶ yap
οἰκειότερα τὰ τούτου οὔτε ἀγαθὰ οὔτε δεινὰ ἢ

la 3 , A 4 / 4 ’ὔ
σοί. ἐννόει δὲ καὶ τάδε" τίνε χαρισάμενος ἐλπί-
σαις ἂν μειζόνων τυχεῖν ἢ τούτῳ; τίνι δ᾽ ἂν
βοηθήσας ἰσχυρότερον σύμμαχον ἀντιλάβοις;
τίνα δ᾽ αἴσχιον μὴ φιλεῖν ἢ τὸν ἀδελφόν; τίνα

430

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vii. 14--πό

your sovereignty, make a beginning nowhere sooner
than with him who is of the same blood with your-
self. Fellow-citizens, you know, stand nearer than
foreigners do, and messmates nearer than those who
eat elsewhere ; but those who are sprung from the
same seed, nursed by the same mother, reared in the
same home, loved by the same parents, and who
address the same persons as father and mother, how
are they not the closest of all? 15. Do not you
two, therefore, ever make of no effect those bless-
ings whereby the gods have led the way to knitting
close the bonds between brothers, but do you build
at once upon that foundation still other works of
love ; and thus the love between you will always be a
love that no other men can ever surpass. Surely he
that has forethought for his brother is taking care
for himself; for to whom etse is ἃ brother's
greatness more of an honour than to a brother?
And who else will be honoured by the power of a
great man so much as that man’s _ brother?
And if a man’s brother is a great man, whom will
any one so much fear to injure as that man’s
brother ?

16. “ Therefore, Tanaoxares, let no one more (2) to
readily than yourself yield obedience to your brother ™"2°*4re8
or more zealously support him. For his fortunes,
good or ill, will touch no one more closely than
yourself. And bear this also in mind: whom could
you favour in the hope of getting more from
him than from your brother? Where could you
lend help and get in return a surer ally than you
would find in him? Whom would it be a more
shameful thing for you not to love than your own
brother? And who is there in all the world whom

431

XENOPHON

δὲ ἁπάντων κάλλιον προτιμᾶν ἢ τὸν ἀδελφόν;
μόνου τοι, ὦ Καμβύση, πρωτεύοντος ἀδελφοῦ
παρ᾽ ἀδελφῷ οὐδὲ φθόνος παρὰ τῶν ἄλλων
ἐφικνεῖται..

17. ᾿Αλλὰ πρὸς θεῶν πατρῴων, ὦ παῖδες,
τιμᾶτε ἀλλήλους, εἴ τι καὶ τοῦ ἐμοὶ χαρίζεσθαι
μέλει ὑμῖν' οὐ γὰρ δήπου τοῦτό γε σαφῶς δοκεῖτε
εἰδέναι ὡς οὐδὲν ἔτι ἐγὼ ἔσομαι, ἐπειδὰν τοῦ
ἀνθρωπίνου βίου τελευτήσω: οὐδὲ γὰρ νῦν τοι
τήν γ᾽ ἐμὴν ψυχὴν ἑωρᾶτε, ἀλλ᾽ οἷς ral aah,
τούτοις αὐτὴν ὡς οὖσαν κατεφωρᾶτε. . τὰς
δὲ τῶν ἄδικα παθόντων ψυχὰς οὔπω eine sales
οἵους μὲν φόβους τοῖς μιαιφόνοις ἐμβάλλουσιν,
οἵους δὲ παλαμναίους τοῖς ἀνοσίοις ἐπιπέμπουσι;
τοῖς δὲ φθιμένοις τὰς τιμὰς διαμένειν ἔτει ἂν
δοκεῖτε, εἰ μηδενὸς «αὐτῶν αἱ ψυχαὶ κύριαι ἦσαν;
19. οὔτοι ςἔγωγε, ὦ παῖδες, οὐδὲ τοῦτο πώποτε
ἐπείσθην ὦ ὡς ἡ ψυχὴ ἕως μὲν ἂν ἐν θνητῷ σώματι
ἦ. ξῇ, ὅταν δὲ τούτου ἀπαλλαγῇ, τέθνηκεν" ὁρῶ
γὰρ ὅτι καὶ τὰ θνητὰ σώματα ὅσον ἂν ἐν αὐτοῖς
χρόνον ἡ ἡ ψυχή, ζῶντα , παρέχεται. 20. οὐδέ
γε ὅπως ἄφρων ἔσται ἡ ψυχή, ἐπειδὰν τοῦ
ἄφρονος σώματος δίχα γένηται, οὐδὲ τοῦτο πέ-
πεισμαι" ἀλλ’ ὅταν ἄκρατος καὶ καθαρὸς ὁ νοῦς
ἐκκριθῇ, τότε καὶ φρονιμώτατον αὐτὸν εἰκὸς εἶναι.
διαλυομένου δὲ ἀνθρώπου δῆλά ἐστιν ἕκαστα
ἀπιόντα πρὸς τὸ ὁμόφυλον πλὴν τῆς ψυχῆς" αὕτη
δὲ μόνη οὔτε παροῦσα οὔτε ἀπιοῦσα ὁρᾶται.

1 ἐφικνεῖται Dindorf, Edd.; ἀφικνεῖται MSS,
2 Eri by ἔσομαι x, "Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; εἰ μὲ ἐγὼ ἔτι
xzVe, Dindorf, Breitenbach.

432

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vii. 16-20

it would be a more noble thing to prefer in honour
than your brother? It is only a brother, you know,
Cambyses, whom, if he holds the first place of love
in his brother’s heart, the envy of others cannot
reach.

17. “Nay by our fathers’ gods I implore you, my
sons, honour one another, if you care at all to give
me pleasure. For assuredly, this one thing, so it cyrus on
seems to me, you do not know clearly, that I shall (iysmuoy,
have no further being when I have finished this soul
earthly life ; for not even in this life have you seen
my soul, but you have detected its existence by
what it accomplished. 18. Have you never yet
observed what terror the souls of those who have
been foully dealt with strike into the hearts of those
who have shed their blood, and what avenging
deities they send upon the track of the wicked?
And do you think that the honours paid to the dead
would continue, if their souls had no part in any of
them? 19. I am sure I do not; nor yet, my sons,
have I ever convinced myself of this—that only as
long as it is contained in a mortal body is the soul
alive, but when it has been freed from it, is dead ;
for I see that it is the soul that endues mortal
bodies with life, as long as itisin them. 20. Neither
have I been able to convince myself of this—that the
soul will want intelligence just when it is separated
from this unintelligent body ; but when the spirit is
set free, pure and untrammelled by matter, then it is
likely to be most intelligent. And when man is
resolved into his primal elements, it is clear that
every part returns to kindred matter, except the
soul; that alone cannot be seen, either when
present or when departing.

433
VOL. II. F F

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

1. ᾿Εννοήσατε δ᾽, ἔφη, ὅτι ἐγγύτερον μὲν τῶν
ἀνθρωπίνων θανάτῳ οὐδέν ἐστιν ὕπνου: ἡ δὲ
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ψυχὴ τότε δήπου θειοτάτη κατα-
φαίνεται καὶ τότε τε τῶν μελλόντων προορᾷ'
τότε γάρ, ὡς ἔοικε, μάλιστα ἐλευθεροῦται.

22. Ké μὲν οὖν οὕτως ἔχει ταῦτα ὥσπερ ἐγὼ
οἶμαι καὶ ἡ ψυχὴ καταλείπει τὸ σῶμα, καὶ τὴν
ἐμὴν ψυχὴν “καταιδούμενοι. ποιεῖτε ἃ ἐγὼ δέομαι
εἰ δὲ μὴ οὕτως, ἀλλὰ μένουσα ἡ ψυχὴ ἐν τῷ
σώματι συναποθνήσκει, ἀλλὰ θεούς γέ τοὺς ἀεὶ
ὄντας καὶ πάντ᾽ ἐφορῶντας καὶ πάντα δυνα-
μένους, οἱ καὶ τήνδε τὴν τῶν ὅλων τάξιν συνέ-
χουσιν ἀτριβῆ καὶ ἀγήρατον ’ 1 καὶ ἀναμάρτητον
καὶ ὑπὸ κάλλους καὶ μεγέθους ἀδιήγητον, τούτους
φοβούμενοι μήποτε ἀσεβὲς μηδὲν μηδὲ ἀνόσιον
μήτε ποιήσητε μήτε βουλεύσητε.

28. Μετὰ μέντοι θεοὺς καὶ ἀνθρώπων τὸ πᾶν
γένος τὸ ἀεὶ ἐπυγυγνόμενον αἰδεῖσθε" οὐ γὰρ ἐν
σκότῳ ὑμᾶς οἱ θεοὶ ἀποκρύπτονται, ἀλλ᾽ ἐμφανῆ
πᾶσιν ἀνάγκη ἀεὶ ζῆν τὰ ὑμέτερα ἔργα" ἃ ἢν μὲν
καθαρὰ καὶ ἔξω τῶν ἀδίκων φαίνηται, δυνατοὺς
ὑμᾶς ἐν πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ἀναδείξει" εἰ δὲ εἰς
ἀλλήλους ἄδικόν τι φρονήσετε, ἐκ πάντων ἀν-
θρώπων’ τὸ ἀξιόπιστοι εἶναι ἀποβαλεῖτε. οὐδεὶς
γὰρ ἂν ἔτι πιστεῦσαι δύναιτο ὑμῖν, οὐδ᾽ εἰ πάνυ
προθυμοῖτο, ἰδὼν ἀδικούμενον τὸν μάλιστα φιλίᾳ
προσήκοντα.

24. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἐγὼ ὑμᾶς ἱκανῶς διδάσκω οἵους
χρὴ πρὸς ἀλλήλους εἶναι" εἰ δὲ μή, καὶ , Tapa
τῶν προγεγενημένων pavOdvere: αὕτη yap ἀρίστη

1 ἀγήρατον F, Photius, Edd.; ἀκήρατον xzV ; ἄκρατον Ὦ.
434

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vii. 21-24

21. “Consider again,’ he continued, “that there
is nothing in the world more nearly akin to death
than is sleep; and the soul of man at just such times
is revealed in its most divine aspect and at such times,
too, it looks forward into the future; for then, it
seems, it is most untrammelled by the bonds of the
flesh:

22. Now if this is true, as I think it is, and if the
soul does leave the body, then do what I request of
you and show reverence for my soul. But if it is
not so, and if the soul remains in the body and dies
with it, then at least fear the gods, eternal, all-
seeing, omnipotent, who keep this ordered universe
together, unimpaired, ageless, unerring, indescrib-
able in its beauty and its grandeur ; and never allow
yourselves to do or purpose anything wicked -or
unholy.

23. “Next to the gods, however, show respect
also to all the race of men as they continue in
perpetual succession ; for the gods do not hide you
away in darkness, but your works must ever live
on in the. sight of all men; and if they are pure
and untainted with unrighteousness, they will make
your power manifest among all mankind. But if
you conceive any unrighteous schemes against
each other, you will forfeit in the eyes of all
men your right to be trusted. For no one would
be able any longer to trust you—not even if he
very much desired to do so—if he saw either of
you wronging that one who has the first claim to
the other’s love.

24. “Now, if I am giving you sufficient in-
structions as to what manner of men you ought to be
one towards the other—well and good ; if not, then

435

He preaches
the doctrine
of reverence

XENOPHON

διδασκαλία. οἱ μὲν yap πολλοὶ διαγεγένηνται
φίλοι μὲν γονεῖς παισί, φίλοι δὲ ἀδελφοὶ ἀδελ-
dois: ἤδη δέ τινες τούτων καὶ ἐναντία ἀλλήλοις
” e 7 4 3 4

ἔπραξαν" ὁποτέροις ἂν οὖν αἰσθάνησθε τὰ πραχ-
θέντα συνενεγκόντα, ταῦτα δὴ αἱρούμενοι ὀρθῶς
ἂν βουλεύοισθε.

25. Καὶ τούτων μὲν ἴσως ἤδη ἅλις.

Τὸ δ᾽ ἐμὸν σῶμα, ὦ παῖδες, ὅταν τελευτήσω,

/ 3 A A , 3 > 4 / 3 ¥
μήτε ἐν χρυσῷ θῆτε μήτε ἐν ἀργύρῳ μήτε ἐν ἄλλῳ

59 a an ° A 2 “ ’ \
μηδενί, ἀλλὰ TH γῇ ws τάχιστα ἀπόδοτε. τί yap
τούτου μακαριώτερον τοῦ γῇ μιχθῆναι, ἣ πάντα
μὲν τὰ καλά, πάντα δὲ τἀγαθὰ φύει τε καὶ τρέ-
get; ἐγὼ δὲ καὶ ἄλλως φιλάνθρωπος ἐγενόμην
καὶ νῦν ἡδέως ἄν μοι δοκῶ κοινωνῆσαι τοῦ εὐερ-
γετοῦντος ἀνθρώπους.

26. ᾿Αλλὰ γὰρ ἤδη, ἔφη, ἐκλείπειν μοι φαί-
vera ἡ ψυχὴ ὅθενπερ, ὡς ἔοικε, πᾶσιν ἄρχεται
ἀπολείπουσα. εἴ τις οὖν ὑμῶν ἢ δεξιᾶς βούλεται

lo > A [2 A v 3 Ν ” v
τῆς ἐμῆς ἅψασθαι ἢ ὄμμα τοὐμὸν ζῶντος ἔτι
“A 54 / 4 ΦΨ 3 3 Ἁ > 4
προσιδεῖν ἐθέλει, προσίτω" ὅταν δ᾽ ἐγὼ ἐγκαλύ-
ψωμαι, αἰτοῦμαι ὑμᾶς, ὦ παῖδες, μηδεὶς ἔτ᾽ ἀν-
θρώπων τοὐμὸν σῶμα ἰδέτω, μηδ᾽ αὐτοὶ ὑμεῖς.

21. Πέρσας μέντοι πάντας καὶ τοὺς συμμάχους
ἐπὶ τὸ μνῆμα τοὐμὸν παρακαλεῖτε συνησθη-

’ ? [x4 > A ? ay Ν ς
σομένους ἐμοὶ ὅτε ἐν τῷ ἀσφαλεῖ ἤδη ἔσομαι, ὡς
μηδὲν ἂν ἔτι κακὸν παθεῖν, μήτε ἢν μετὰ τοῦ
θείου γένωμαι μήτε ἢν μηδὲν ἔτι ὦ: ὁπόσοι δ᾽ ἂν
436 :

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vii. 24--27

you must learn it from the history of the past, for this
is the best source of instruction. For, as a rule,
parents have always been friends to their children,
brothers to their brothers ; but ere now some of them
have been at enmity one with another. Whichever,
therefore, of these two courses you shall find to
have been profitable, choose that, and you would
counsel well.

25. “ But of this, perhaps, enough.

“Now as to my body, when I am dead, my He gives
sons, lay it away neither in gold nor in silver nor farm”
in anything else, but commit it to the earth as >v7#!
soon as may be. For what is more blessed than
to be united with the earth, which brings forth
and nourishes all things beautiful and all things
good? I have always been a friend to man, and I
think I: should gladly now become a part of that
which does him so much good.

26. “But I must conclude,’ he said; “for my
soul seems to me to be slipping away from those parts
of my body, from which, as it appears, it is wont ἴο΄
begin its departure. So if any one wishes to take my
hand or desires to look into my face while I yet live,
let him come near ; but after I have covered myself
over, I beg of you, my children, let no one look upon
my body, not even yourselves.

27. “Invite, however, all the Persians and our
allies to my burial, to joy with me in that I shall
henceforth be in security such that no evil can ever
again come nigh me, whether I shall be in the
divine presence or whether I shall no longer have
any being; and to all those who come show all the
courtesies that are usual in honour of a man

ὰ 437

XENOPHON

ἔλθωσι, τούτους εὖ ποιήσαντες ὁπόσα ἐπ᾽ ἀνδρὶ
εὐδαίμονι νομίξεται ἀποπέμπετε.

28. Καὶ τοῦτο, ἔφη. μέμνησθέ μου τελευταῖον,
τοὺς φίλους εὐεργετοῦντες καὶ τοὺς ἐχθροὺς
δυνήσεσθε κολάξειν. καὶ χαίρετε, ὧ φίλοι παῖδες,
καὶ τῇ μητρὶ ἀπαγγέλλετε ὡς παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ" καὶ
πάντες δὲ οἱ παρόντες καὶ οἱ ἀπόντες φίλοι
χαίρετε.

Ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν καὶ πάντας δεξιωσάμενος ἐνεκα-
λύψατο! καὶ οὕτως ἐτελεύτησεν. ͵

———— τ τδὉὖὖὃ

Chapter VIII can be considered er as a later addition to
Xenophon’s work—a bit of historical criticism in a review
accompanying the book reviewed. It spoils the perfect
unity of the work up to this chapter: Cyrus is born, grows
to manhood, completes his conquests, establiahes‘his ingdonn,
organizes the various departments of his empire, dies. Some
violent opponent of Medic influence in Athens could not

11

{. "Ore μὲν δὴ καλλίστη καὶ μεγίστη τῶν ἐν
τῇ Ασίᾳ ἡ Κύρου βασιλεία ἐγένετο αὐτὴ ἑαυτῇ
μαρτυρεῖ. ὡρίσθη γὰρ πρὸς ἕω μὲν τῇ "EpvO pa
θαλάττῃ, πρὸς ἄρκτον δὲ τῷ Εὐξείνῳ πόντῳ,
πρὸς ἑσπέραν δὲ Κύπρῳ καὶ Αἰγύπτῳ, πρὸς
μεσημβρίαν δὲ Αἰθιοπίᾳ. τοσαύτη δὲ γενομένη
μιᾷ γνώμῃ τῇ Κύρου ἐκυβερνᾶτο, καὶ ἐκεῖνός
τε τοὺς ὑφ᾽ ἑαυτῷ ὥσπερ ἑαυτοῦ παῖδας ἐτίμα
τε καὶ ἐθεράπευεν, οἵ τε ἀρχόμενοι Κῦρον ὡς

1 δνεκαλύψατο Cobet, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll ; συνεκαλύ-
ψατο MSS., Dindorf, Breitenbach.
2 Chapter viii came under the suspicion of Valckenaer first;

438

_—— — a ΥΥΤΝ

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. vii. 27-viii. 1

that has been blessed of fortune, and then dismiss
them.

28. ‘Remember also this last word of mine,’ he
said : “if you do good to your friends, you will also
be able to punish your enemies. And now farewell,
my children, and say farewell to your mother as from
me. And to all my friends, both present and absent,
I bid farewell.”

After these words, he shook hands with them all,
covered himself over, and so died.

leave all this glorification of Persian institutions unchallenged,
and so in this appendix he has supplied an account of the
degeneracy of the descendants of the virtuous Persians of the
earlier day.

The chapter is included here in accord with all the
manuscripts and editions. But the reader is recommended
to close the book at this point and read no further.

VIII

[1. Tuat Cyrus’s empire was the greatest and most The empire
glorious of all the kingdoms in Asia—of that it may fapegration
be its own witness. For it was bounded on the east by
the Indian Ocean, on the north by the Black Sea, on
the west by Cyprus and Egypt, and on the south by
Ethiopia. And although it was of such magnitude,
it was governed by the single will of Cyrus; and he
honoured his subjects and cared for them as if they
were his own children; and they, on their part,

it is rejected by most Edd.; it is defended by Cobet, Eichler,
Marchant.

439

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

πατέρα ἐσέβοντο. 2. ἐπεὶ μέντοι Κῦρος ἐτε-

4 3 Ἁ \ 3 aA 4 “Ὁ 9 ’
λεύτησεν, εὐθὺς μὲν αὐτοῦ οἱ παῖδες ἐστασίαζον,
εὐθὺς δὲ πόλεις καὶ ἔθνη ἀφίσταντο, πάντα δ᾽
ἐπὶ τὸ χεῖρον ἐτρέπετο. ὡς δ᾽ ἀληθῆ λέγω
Ν) 4 9 A /
ἄρξομαι διδάσκων ἐκ τῶν θείων. ;

Οἶδα γὰρ ὅτι πρότερον μὲν βασιλεὺς καὶ οἱ ὑπ᾽
αὐτῷ καὶ τοῖς τὰ ἔσχατα πεποιηκόσιν εἴτε ὅρκους
ὀμόσειαν, ἠμπέδουν, εἴτε δεξιὰς δοῖεν, ἐβεβαίουν.
3. εἰ δὲ μὴ τοιοῦτοι ἧσαν καὶ τοιαύτην δόξαν εἶχον

ἡ δ᾽ A ἷ 3 a > / 1 νυ ὑδὲ a
οὐδ᾽ ἂν els αὐτοῖς ἐπίστευσεν, ὥσπερ οὐδὲ νῦν
᾽ ION ” 3 \ wm e 3
πιστεύει οὐδὲ εἷς ἔτι, ἐπεὶ ἔγνωσται ἡ ἀσέβεια
αὐτῶν. οὕτως οὐδὲ τότε ἐπίστευσαν ἂν οἱ τῶν

4 A \ a
σὺν Κύρῳ ἀναβάντων στρατηγοί: νῦν δὲ δὴ τῇ

A 4 ,

πρόσθεν αὐτῶν δόξῃ πιστεύσαντες ἐνεχείρισαν
e 4 3 ’ Ν 4 3 ΄
ἑαυτούς, καὶ ἀναχθέντες πρὸς βασιλέα ἀπετμή-
θησαν τὰς κεφαλάς. πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ τῶν συστρα-
τευσάντων βαρβάρων ἄλλοι ἄλλαις πίστεσιν
ἐξαπατηθέντες ἀπώλοντο.

4, Πολὺ δὲ καὶ τάδε χείρονες νῦν εἰσι. πρόσθεν
μὲν γὰρ εἴ τις ἢ διακινδυνεύσειε πρὸ βασιλέως

}
ἢ πόλιν ἢ ἔθνος ὑποχείριον ποιήσειεν ἢ ἄλλο τι
καλὸν ἢ ἀγαθὸν αὐτῷ διαπράξειεν, οὗτοι ἦσαν οἱ
τιμώμενοι" νῦν δὲ καὶ ἤν τις ὥσπερ Μιθραδάτης
τὸν πατέρα ᾿Αριοβαρζάνην προδούς, καὶ ἤν τις.

1 ἐπίστευσεν Hug, Gemoll ; ἐπίστευεν MSS., other Edd.
440

\

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. viii. 1-4

reverenced Cyrus as a father. 2. Still, as soon as
Cyrus was dead, his children at once fell into
dissension, states and nations began to revolt, and
everything began to deteriorate. And that what I
say is the truth, I will prove, beginning with the
Persians’ attitude toward religion.

I know, for example, that in early times the kings
and their officers, in their dealings with even the
worst offenders, would abide by an oath that they
might have given, and be true to any pledge they
might have made. 3. For had they not had such a The decline
character for honour, and had they not been true to 1 mora) |
their reputation, not a man would have trusted them,
just as not a single person any longer trusts them,
- now that their lack of character is notorious ; and the
generals of the Greeks who joined the expedition of
Cyrus the Younger would not have had such con-
fidence in them even on that occasion. But, as it
was, trusting in the previous reputation of the Persian
kings, they placed themselves in the king’s power,
were led into his presence, and had their heads cut
off. And many also of the barbarians who joined
that expedition went to their doom, some deluded by
one promise, others by another.

4. But at the present time they are still worse, as
the following will show: if, for example, any one in
the olden times risked his life for the king, or if any
one reduced a state or a nation to submission to him,
or effected anything else of good or glory for him,
such an one received honour and preferment ; now, on
the other hand, if any one seems to bring some
advantage to the king by evil-doing, whether as
Mithradates did, by betraying his own father Ario-

44τ

XENOPHON

ὥσπερ᾽ Ῥεομίθρης τὴν γυναῖκα καὶ τὰ τέκνα καὶ
τοὺς τῶν φίλων παῖδας ὁμήρους παρὰ τῷ Αἰγυ-
πτίῳ ἐγκαταλιπὼν καὶ τοὺς μεγίστους ὅρκους
παραβὰς βασιλεῖ δόξῃ τι σύμφορον ποιῆσαι,
οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ταῖς μεγίσταις τιμαῖς γεραιρόμωνοι.

5. Ταῦτα οὖν ὁρῶντες οἱ ἐν τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ πάντες ἐπὶ
τὸ ἀσεβὲς καὶ τὸ ἄδικον τετραμμένοι εἰσίν" ὁποῖοί
τίνες γὰρ ἂν οἱ προστάται ὦσι, τοιοῦτοι καὶ οἱ UT
αὐτοὺς ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ γίγνονται. ἀθεμιστότεροι
δὴ νῦν ἢ πρόσθεν ταύτῃ γεγένηνται.

6. Els γε μὴν χρήματα τῇδε ἀδικώτεροι" οὐ γὰρ

\ e ’ 9 > ν A
μόνον TOUS πολλὰ ἡμαρτηκότας, GAN ἤδη τοὺς
οὐδὲν ἠδικηκότας συλλαμβάνοντες ἀναγκάζουσι
πρὸς οὐδὲν δίκαιον χρήματα ἀποτίνειν’ ὥστε
οὐδὲν ἧττον οἱ πολλὰ ἔχειν δοκοῦντες τῶν πολλὰ
ἠδικηκότων φοβοῦνται' καὶ εἰς χεῖρας οὐδ᾽ οὗτοι
3 a / 3 3 € ’
ἐθέλουσι τοῖς κρείττοσιν ἰέναι. οὐδέ γε ἁθροίξε-
σθαι εἰς βασιλικὴν στρατιὰν θαρροῦσι. 7. τουγαρ-
οῦν ὅστις ἂν πολεμῇ αὐτοῖς, πᾶσιν ἔξεστιν ἐν τῇ

Ul > A 3 bf 4
χώρᾳ αὐτῶν ἀναστρέφεσθαι ἄνευ μάχης ὅπως ἂν

UA \ 3 ’ 3 ’
βούλωνται διὰ τὴν ἐκείνων περὶ μὲν θεοὺς ἀσέ-

‘ 3 , 2 ’ e \
βειαν, περὶ δὲ ἀνθρώπους ἀδικίαν. ai μὲν δὴ
γνῶμαι ταύτῃ τῷ παντὶ χείρους νῦν ἢ τὸ παλαιὸν
αὐτῶν.

8. Ὥς δὲ οὐδὲ τῶν σωμάτων ἐπιμέλονται
ὥσπερ πρόσθεν, νῦν αὖ τοῦτο διηγήσομαι: νόμι-
μον γὰρ δὴ ἦν αὐτοῖς μήτε πτύειν μήτε ἀπομύτ-
τεσθαι. δῆλον δὲ ὅτι ταῦτα οὐ τοῦ ἐν τῷ σώματι

442

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. -viii. 4-8

barzanes, or as a certain Rheomithres did, in violating
his most sacred oaths and leaving his wife and
children and the children of his friends behind as
hostages in the power of the king of Egypt !—such
are the ones who now have the highest honours
heaped upon them,

5. Witnessing such a state of morality, all the
inhabitants of Asia have been turned to wickedness
and wrong-doing. For, whatever the character of
the rulers is, such also that of the people under
them for the most part becomes. In this respect
they are now even more unprincipled than before.

6. In money matters, too, they are more dishonest Financial

in this particular: they arrest not merely those who
have committed many offences, but even those who
have done no wrong, and against all justice compel
them to pay fines; and so those who are supposed
to be rich are kept in a state of terror no less than
those who have committed many crimes, and they
are no more willing than Galion are to come
into close relations with their superiors in power;
in fact, they do not even venture to enlist in the
royal army. 7. Accordingly, owing to their impiety
toward the gods and their iniquity toward man,
any one who is engaged in war with them can,
if he desire, range up and down their country
without having to strike a blow. Their principles
in so far, therefore, are in every respect worse now
than they were in antiquity.

dishonesty

& In the next place, as 1 will now show, they do Physical

not care for their physical strength as they used to
do. For example, it used to be their custom neither
to spit nor to blow the nose. It is obvious that they

1 Tachos ; seo Index, a.v. Ariobarzanes.

443

detoriora-

ΧΕΝΟΡΗΟΝ

ὑγροῦ φειδόμενοι ἐνόμισαν, ἀλλὰ βουλόμενοι διὰ
πόνων καὶ ἱδρῶτος τὰ σώματα στερεοῦσθαι. νῦν
δὲ τὸ μὲν μὴ πτύειν μηδὲ ἀπομύττεσθαι ἔτι δια-
μένει, τὸ δ᾽ ἐκπονεῖν οὐδαμοῦ ἐπιτηδεύεται. 9. καὶ
μὴν πρόσθεν μὲν ἦν αὐτοῖς μονοσιτεῖν νόμιμον,
ὅπως ὅλῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ χρῷντο εἰς. τὰς πράξεις καὶ
εἰς τὸ διαπονεῖσθαι. νῦν γε μὴν τὸ μὲν μονοσιτεῖν
ἔτι διαμένει, ἀρχόμενοι δὲ τοῦ σίτου ἡνίκαπερ οἱ
πρῳαίτατα ἀριστῶντες μέχρι τούτου ἐσθίοντες καὶ
πίνοντες διάγουσιν ἔστεπερ οἱ ὀψιαίτατα κοιμώ-
μενοι. |

. 10. Ἦν δ᾽ αὐτοῖς νόμιμον μηδὲ προχοΐδας
εἰσφέρεσθαι εἰς τὰ συμπόσια, δῆλον ὅτι νομίζον-
τες τὸ μὴ ὑπερπίνειν ἧττον ἂν καὶ σώματα καὶ
γνώμας σφάλλειν' νῦν δὲ τὸ μὲν μὴ εἰσφέρεσθαι
ἔτι αὖ διαμένει, τοσοῦτον δὲ πίνουσιν ὥστε ἀντὶ
τοῦ εἰσφέρειν αὐτοὶ ἐκφέρονται, ἐπειδὰν μηκέτι
δύνωνται ὀρθούμενοι ἐξιέναι.

11. ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν κἀκεῖνο ἦν αὐτοῖς ἐπιχώριον
τὸ μεταξὺ πορενομένους μήτε ἐσθίειν μήτε πίνειν
μήτε τῶν διὰ ταῦτα ἀναγκαίων μηδὲν ποιοῦντας
φανεροὺς εἶναι" νῦν δ᾽ αὖ τὸ μὲν τούτων ἀπέ-
χεσθαι ἔτι διαμένει, τὰς μέντοι πορείας οὕτω
βραχείας ποιοῦνται ὡς μηδέν᾽ ἂν ἔτι θαυμάσαι
τὸ ἀπέχεσθαι τῶν ἀναγκαίων.

12. ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν καὶ ἐπὶ θήραν πρόσθεν μὲν
τοσαυτάκις ἐξῆσαν ὥστε ἀρκεῖν αὐτοῖς τε καὶ
ἵπποις γυμνάσια τὰς θήρας" ἐπεὶ δὲ ᾿Αρταξέρξης

144

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. viii. 8-12

observed this custom not for the sake of saving the
moisture in the body, but from the wish to harden
the body by labour and perspiration. But now the
custom of refraining from ‘spitting or blowing the’
nose still continues, but they never give themselves
the trouble to work off the moisture in some other
direction. 9. In former times it was their custom
also to eat but once in the day, so that they might
devote the whole day to business and hard work.
Now, to be sure, the custom of eating but once a
day still prevails, but they begin to eat at the
hour when those who breakfast earliest begin their
morning meal, and they keep on eating and drinking
until the hour when those who stay up latest go
to bed. |

10. They had also the custom of not bringing
pots into their banquets, evidently because they
thought that if one did not drink to excess, both
mind and body would be less uncertain. So even
now the custom of not bringing in the pots still
obtains, but they drink so much that, instead of
carrying anything in, they are themselves carried out
when they are no longer able to stand straight
enough to walk out.

11. Again, this also was a native custom of theirs,
neither to eat nor drink while on a march, nor yet
to be seen doing any of the necessary consequences
of eating or drinking. Even yet that same absti-
nence prevails, but they make their journeys so short
that no one would be surprised at their ability to
resist those calls of nature.

12. Again, in times past they used to go out Declino of
hunting so often that the hunts afforded sufficient ne
exercise for both men and horses. But since Ar-

445

XENOPHON

16. Σαφηνίσαι δὲ βούλομαι καὶ τὴν θρύψιν
αὐτῶν. ἐκείνοις γὰρ πρῶτον μὲν τὰς εὐνὰς οὐ
μόνον ἀρκεῖ μαλακῶς ὑποστόρνυσθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη
καὶ τῶν κλεινῶν τοὺς πόδας ἐπὶ δαπίδων 1 τιθέα-
σιν, ὅπως μὴ ἀντερείδῃ τὸ δάπεδον, ἀλλ᾽ ὑπεί-
κωσιν αἱ δάπιδες. καὶ μὴν τὰ πεττόμενα. ἐπὶ
-τράπεξαν ὅσα τε πρόσθεν εὕρητο, οὐδὲν αὐτῶν
ἀφήρηται, ἄλλα τε ἀεὶ καινὰ ἐπιμηχανῶνται"
καὶ ὄψα γε ὡσαύτως" καὶ γὰρ καινοποιητὰς
ἀμφοτέρων τούτων κέκτηνται.

17. ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν καὶ ἐν τῷ χειμῶνι οὐ μόνον
κεφαλὴν καὶ σῶμα Kal: πόδας ἀρκεῖ αὐτοῖς
ἐσκεπάσθαι, ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ ἄκραις ταῖς χερσὶ
χειρίδας δασείας καὶ δακτυλήθρας ἔχουσιν. ἔν
γε μὴν τῷ θέρει οὐκ ἀρκοῦσιν αὐτοῖς οὔθ᾽ αἱ τῶν
δένδρων οὔθ᾽ αἱ τῶν πετρῶν σκιαΐ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν
ταύταις ἑτέρας σκιὰς ἄνθρωποι μηχανώμενοι
αὐτοῖς παρεστᾶσι.

18. Καὶ bay ἐκπώματα ἣν μὲν ὡς πλεῖστα
ἔχωσι, τούτῳ καλλωπίζονται: ἣν δ᾽ ἐξ ἀδίκου
φανερῶς 7 μεμηχανημένα, οὐδὲν τοῦτο αἰσχύ-
νονται" πολὺ γὰρ ηὔξηται ἐν αὐτοῖς ἡ ἀδικία τε
καὶ αἰσχροκέρδεια.

19. ᾿Αλλὰ καὶ πρόσθεν μὲν ἦν ἐπιχώριον
αὐτοῖς “μὴ ὁρᾶσθαι πεζῇ πορευομένοις, οὐκ ἄλλου
τινὸς ἕνεκα ἢ τοῦ ὡς ἱππικωτάτους γίγνεσθαι"
νῦν δὲ στρώματα πλείω ἔχουσιν ἐπὶ τῶν ἵππων ἢ
ἐπὶ τῶν εὐνῶν: οὐ γὰρ τῆς ἱππείας οὕτως ὥσπερ
τοῦ μαλακῶς καθῆσθαι ἐπιμέλονται. 20. τά γε
μὴν πολεμικὰ πῶς οὐκ εἰκότως νῦν τῷ παντὶ

1 δαπίδων Dindorf, Breitenbach, Hug; ταπίδων xyV, Mar-
chant, Gemoll ; ταπήξων α; τακήδων ΑΗ.

448

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. viii. 16-20

16. I should like to explain their effeminacy more
in detail. In the first place, they are not satisfied
with only having their couches upholstered with
down, but they actually set the posts of their beds
upon carpets, so that the floor may offer no resist-
ance, but that the carpets may yield. Again,
whatever sorts of bread and pastry for the table had
been discovered before, none of all those have fallen
into disuse, but they keep on always inventing some-
thing new besides; and it is the same way with
meats ; for in both branches of cookery they actually
have artists to invent new dishes.

17. Again, in winter they are not satisfied with
having clothing on their heads and bodies and legs,
but they must have also sleeves thickly lined to the
very tips of their fingers, and gloves besides. In
summer, on the other hand, they are not satisfied
with the shade afforded by the trees and rocks, but
amid these they have people stand by them to
provide artificial shade.

18. They take great pride ΕΗ in having as many
cups as possible; but they are not ashamed if it
transpire that they came by them by dishonest means,
for dishonesty and sordid love of gain have greatly
increased among them.

The effem-
inacy of the
orientals

19. Furthermore, it was of old a national custom The modern

not to be seen going anywhere on foot; and tha
was for no other purpose than to make themselves
as knightly as possible. But now they have more
coverings upon their horses than upon their beds,
for they do not care so much for knighthood as
for a soft seat. 20. And so is it not to be expected
that in military prowess they should be wholly

449
VOL. II. GG

{ knighthood

XENOPHON

χείρους ἢ πρόσθεν εἰσίν; ols ἐν μὲν τῷ παρελ-
θόντι χρόνῳ ἐπιχώριον εἶναι ὑπῆρχε τοὺς μὲν
τὴν γῆν ὄχοντας ἀπὸ ταύτης ἱππότας παρέχεσθαι,
οἱ δὴ καὶ ἐστρατεύοντο εἰ δέοι στρατεύεσθαι, τοὺς
δὲ φρουροῦντας πρὸ τῆς χώρας μισθοφόρους εἶναι"
νῦν δὲ τούς τε θυρωροὺς καὶ τοὺς σιτοποιοὺς καὶ
τοὺς ὀψοποιοὺς καὶ οἰνοχόους καὶ λουτροχόους καὶ
παρατιθέντας καὶ ἀναιροῦντας καὶ κατακοιμίξοντας
καὶ ἀνιστάντας, καὶ τοὺς κοσμητάς, οἱ ὑποχρίουσί
Ἁ > ΄ 3 \ 4 ς ’
τε καὶ ἐντρίβουσιν αὐτοὺς καὶ τἄλλα ῥυθμίζουσι,
τούτους πάντας ἱππέας οἱ δυνάσται πεποιήκασιν,
ov A 3 a A 2
ὅπως μισθοφορῶσιν αὐτοῖς. 21. πλῆθος μὲν οὖν
2 4 ’ὔ 3
καὶ ἐκ τούτων "φαίνεται, οὐ μέντοι ὄφελός γε
οὐδὲν αὐτῶν εἰς πύλεμον' δηλοῖ δὲ καὶ αὐτὰ
° 4 A ad
TA yiyvopeva: κατὰ yap THY χώραν αὐτῶν ῥᾷον
οἱ πολέμιοι ἢ οἱ φίλοι ἀναστρέφονται. 22. καὶ
ἐ le} A N 3 ld 3 7
γὰρ δὴ ὁ Κῦρος τοῦ μὲν ἀκροβολίζεσθαι ἀποπαύ-
σας, θωρακίσας δὲ καὶ αὐτοὺς καὶ ἵππους καὶ ὃν
παλτὸν ἑκάστῳ δοὺς εἰς χεῖρα ὁμόθεν τὴν μάχην
ἐποιεῖτο' νῦν δὲ οὔτε ἀκροβολίζονται ἔτι οὔτ᾽ εἰς
εἴρας συνιόντες μάχονται. 23. καὶ οἱ πεζοὶ
ἔχουσι μὲν γέρρα καὶ κοπίδας καὶ σαγάρεις ὥσπερ
of! ἐπὶ ἸῸΝ τὴν μάχην ποιησάμενοι' εἰς χεῖρας
δὲ ἰέναι οὐδ᾽ οὗτοι ἐθέλουσιν.
24, Οὐδέ γε τοῖς δρεπανηφόροις ἅρμασιν ἔτι
a 9 a \ 2? / ε
χρῶνται ἐφ᾽ ᾧ Κῦρος αὐτὰ ἐποιήσατο. ὁ μὲν γὰρ
τιμαῖς αὐξήσας τοὺς ἡνιόχους καὶ ἀγαστοὺς 3
1 of Nitsche, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; not in MSS., other
Edd.

2 ἀγαστοὺς Dindorf*, Hug, Marchant, Gemoll; ἀγαθοὺς
MSS., Dindorf®, Breitenbach.

450

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. viii. 20-24

inferior to what they used to be? In times past it
was their national custom that those who held lands
should furnish cavalrymen from their possessions
and that these, in case of war, should also take the
field, while those who performed outpost duty in
defence of the country received pay for their
services. But now the rulers make knights out of
their porters, bakers, cooks, cup-bearers, bath-room
attendants, butlers, waiters, chamberlains who assist
them in retiring at night and in rising in the
morning, and beauty-doctors who pencil their eyes
and rouge their cheeks for them and otherwise
beautify them ; these are the sort that they make
‘into knights to serve for pay for them. 21. From
such recruits, therefore, a host is obtained, but they
are of no use in war; and that is clear from actual
occurrences: for enemies may range up and down
their land with less hindrance than friends. 22. For
Cyrus had abolished skirmishing at a distance, had
armed both horses and men with breastplates, had
put a javelin into each man’s hand, and had intro-
duced the method of fighting hand to hand. But
now they neither skirmish at a distance any longer,
nor yet do they fight in a hand-to-hand engage-
ment. 23. The infantry still have their wicker meficiency
shields and bills and sabres, just as those had who of pfantry |
set the battle in array in the times of Cyrus; but
not even they are willing to come into a hand-to-
hand conflict.

24. Neither do they employ the scythed chariot
any longer for the purpose for which Cyrus had
it made. For he advanced the charioteers to honour
and made them objects of admiration and so had

451
GaGa 2

XENOPHON

le) 4
ποιήσας εἶχε τοὺς εἰς τὰ ὅπλα ἐμβαλοῦντας- οἱ
δὲ νῦν οὐδὲ γιγνώσκοντες τοὺς ἐπὶ τοῖς ἅρμασιν
οἴονται σφίσιν ὁμοίους τοὺς ἀνασκήτους τοῖς
3 ’ Ν « \ ‘e¢ A A \
ἠσκηκόσιν ἔσεσθαι. 25. ot δὲ ὁρμῶσι μέν, πρὶν
δ᾽ ἐν τοῖς πολεμίοις εἶναι οἱ μὲν ἄκοντες! ἐκπί-

e > 9% / Ψ Ν ς ,
mrovow, οἱ δ᾽ ἐξάλλονται, ὥστε ἄνευ ἡνιόχων
» \ , , ’ \ ‘\
γιγνόμενα τὰ ζεύγη πολλάκις πλείω κακὰ τοὺς

, a A ’ aA 3 \ 4
φίλους ἢ τοὺς πολεμίους ποιεῖ. 26. ἐπεὶ μέντοι
καὶ αὐτοὶ γυγνώσκουσιν οἷα σφίσι τὰ πολεμι-

7 ς ᾽ ς , \ δ ὶ ΝΜ Ν
στήρια ὑπάρχει, ὑφίενται, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἔτι ἄνευ
ς / 3 [2 , wv ef
Ελλήνων εἰς πόλεμον καθίσταται, οὔτε oTay

a 7 a
ἀλλήλοις πολεμῶσιν οὔτε ὅταν οἱ Ἕλληνες αὐτοῖς
ἀντιστρατεύωνται' ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τούτους ἐγνώ-
κασι μεθ᾽ Ελλήνων τοὺς πολέμους ποιεῖσθαι.

21. ᾿Εγὼ μὲν δὴ οἶμαι ἅπερ ὑπεθέμην ἀπειρ-
γάσθαι μοι. φημὶ γὰρ Πέρσας καὶ τοὺς σὺν
αὐτοῖς καὶ ἀσεβεστέρους περὶ θεοὺς καὶ ἀνοσιω-
τέρους περὶ συγγενεῖς καὶ ἀδικωτέρους περὶ τοὺς
BLA \ 3 A \ 3 Ν ’ a
ἄλλους καὶ ἀνανδροτέρους τὰ εἰς τὸν πόλεμον νῦν
ἢ πρόσθεν ἀποδεδεῖχθαι. εἰ δέ τις τἀναντία ἐμοὶ
γιγνώσκοι, τὰ ἔργα αὐτῶν ἐπισκοπῶν εὑρήσει
αὐτὰ μαρτυροῦντα τοῖς ἐμοῖς λόγοις.

1 ἄκοντες Muretus, Edd.; ἑκόντες MSS.

452

CYROPAEDIA, VIII. viii. 24-27

men who were ready to hurl themselves against even a
heavy-armed line. The officers of the present day,
however, do not so much as know the men in the
chariots, and they think that untrained drivers will be
just as serviceable to them as trained charioteers.
25. Such untrained men do indeed charge, but before
they penetrate the enemy’s lines some of them are
unintentionally thrown out, some of them jump out
on purpose, and so the teams without drivers often
create more havoc on their own side than on the
enemy’s. 26. However, inasmuch as even they the bar--
understand what sort of material for war they have, Darian help.
they abandon the effort; and no one ever goes to Greek
war any more without the help of Greek mercen- *U™
aries, be it when they are at war with one another
or when the Greeks make war upon them; but even
against Greeks they recognize that they can conduct
their wars only with the assistance of Greeks.

27. I think now that I have accomplished the task Conclusion
that I set before myself. For I maintain that I
have proved that the Persians of the present day and
those living in their dependencies are less reverent
toward the gods, less dutiful to their relatives, less
upright in their dealings with all men, and less
brave in war than they were of old. But if any one
should entertain an opinion contrary to my own, let
him examine their deeds and he will find that these
testify to the truth of my statements. |

453

| (7) seqridoH | | (1) seqtidoH |

(7) ., etood 911].

pourre-3q 3] |} (8)... gsau0od oyL,, «. 389100d 981,» | (2)... wotood ouy,,, |} pemre-7q 31]
en3-£
ρα ἄπχθλθο (8) s9qydoH | gre μάν etik | (ὦ seyndoy | pus Αχχθαϑο

81 UOTJIsOd PUODes OY, |,

pus A£1peaey

(+) seyidoH | (s) ΒθΊΠΔΟΗ | Rina a5 | (2) Ξϑημάοῃ | ommen | pus Arqeany)

—is αὐϊη804 ysig 911, “peuores oq Πα (,,980100d 047,,) sdoosy powmie-7y SI] 01} e104 pequvia
IO} 21 OHV} [IA ΒΙΘΡΈΘΙ sIy 7811 souINsse UOCYydousyX osnNeIeq 18010 aqINb 108 51 eIANCUBUL OY],

bd wwvwowwvrrr FT we

455

APPENDIX II

To make clearer the relations between Xenophon’s
kings in Babylon and those of Bible story and the
Babylonian inscriptions, the following tables of succession
are added (the vertical lines denote sonship) :—-

Nabopulassar Ναβοπαλάσσαρος Nabu-apal-usur
(625-604 B.c.)
(Nabu protect the son)
Nebuchadnezzar Ναβουχοδονόσορος Nabu-kuduri-usur
(604-561 B.c.)

(Nabu protect the boundary)

Evil Merodach "᾿Αμιλμαρούδοκος Amil-Marduk
(561-559 B.c.)
: (Man of Marduk)
Neriglissar ! Νηριγλισσόορος Nergal-shar-usur
(559-556 B.C. )
(Nergal protect the king)
Labosoarchod λαβασσοάρασκος Labashi-Marduk
(556 B.C.)

Nabonidus Λαβύνητος Nabu-naid
(558-538 B.c. )
(Nabu is exalted)
Belshazzar BaArdoapos Bel-shar-usur
(slain 539 or 538 B.c.)
(Bel protect the king)

The relationship between Xenophon’s ‘‘ old king ” and
‘* young king ’’ and the historical succession is not clear.
His ‘‘ old king” is slain in the first battle and can, there-
fore, be neither Nabonidus nor Belshazzar (for both (?)

1 Neriglissar was brother to Evil-Merodach.
456

APPENDIX ἢ

were in Babylon at its fall), but ought to be Labashi-
Marduk. But if Labashi-Marduk were the ‘‘old king,”
the ‘‘ young king” would be Nabgnidus, and Nabonidus
was not the ‘‘son” of his- predecessor. By the ‘‘old
king ” Xenophon probably means Nabonidus, and by the
‘‘voung king ” Belshazzar, though the chronology is not
in order, for Nabonidus was not slain in that earlier
battle. There seems to be an inextricable snarl, in any
case.

Cyrus’s line, tabulated from his genealogy given by
himself on his famous clay cylinder found in the ruins
of his palace, from Xenophon’s statements, and from
well-known facts of history, is as follows :—

Zeus Danae Cepheus

Deioces Perseus Andromeda
(Hat. I.
101-108)

Phraortes Achaemenes (Jamshid)

|
Cyaxares (684-584 B.c.) Teispes
se tea (584-550 B.c.) Cyrus I Ariamnes

Cassandane

Πα tpt

~ (Amytis Mandane Cyaxares(?) CambysesI Arsamas
[1 Ὁ σεν τ δ
Daughter of |

Cyaxares Cyrus II Hystaspas (Daughter
(the Great) of Gobryas)
(558-529 B.C.)
| |
Smnerdis (Mardiya) CambysesII Atossa Darius I
(Bardiya) (529-522) | (521-486 B.C.)
[oes (?) Xerxes
(486-465)

For the sake of further comparison the following
striking parallels to Xenophon’s story are added from
two official documents of the kings theinselves, discovered
in the ruins of their palace :—

457

APPENDIX II

[pious] deeds, and he graciously blessed me, Cyrus, the
king who worships him, and Cambyses, my own son, and
all my troops, while we, in his presence, and with
sincerity, gladly lauded his exalted faivinity} All the

ἘΠΕῚ dwelling in royal halls, of all quarters (of the

world) . . . brought me their heavy taxes and in
Babylon kissed my feet .. . I collected all their people
and réstored (them) to their dwelling-places . . .”!

1 The translations are from Assyrian and Babyloniun
Literature, Selected Translations, by Robert F. Harper. New
York: D. Appleton and Co.

‘

460

INDEX

INDEX

References are to Book, Chapter, and Section.

The bracketed form af the name te

that which appears in the cuneiform inacriptiona.

Abradatas, king of Susa, v. 1. 8;
VI. iil, 35; husband of Panthea,
v. i. 3; ambassador to Bactria,
ν. 1. 8; Joins Cyrus, VI. 1. 46-49;
furnishes war chariots, VI. 1. 50
61; vi. 11. 7; seeks the post of
danger, VI. iii. 35-36; is arrayed
for battle, VI. iv. 2-4; his part-
ing from Fanthea, VI. iv. 0-11 ; his
last interview with Cyrus, VU. 1.
15-18; his death, vil. 1. 20-82;
γα, il 3; his burial, vit. iil.

2-1

Adusius, a Persian officer, sent to
settle the civil strife in Caria
vil. iv, 1-7; gent against
Phrygia, VI. lv. S11; made
satrap of Caria, vill. vi. 7

Aegyptian. See Egyptian

Aeolis, the northern division of
Greek western Asia Minor, VI.
ii. 10; with lesser Phrygia a ga-
trapy, VII. vi. 7

Aeolian, belonging to Aeolis, serv-
ng. pesforce under Croesus, VI.

Aethiopia. See Kthiopta

A ret an austere captain, II.

Agriculture, encouraged A Cyrus,
I. if. 18-23; v. iv. 24—

Alceunas, an officer commanding
Cadusian cavalry, V. ili. 42

Andamyas, a Mede, an infantry

Apollo.’th Ἢ ab: Gud οἱ light
pollo, the great god o ;
the giver of oracles, vil. fi. 15,
16, 25, 28

Arabia [arabAya=the level coun-

try}, not the Arabian peninsula

but the land along the left bank of
the Euphrates in southern Meso-
potamia; subject to Assyria, I.
v. 2; joins the Assyrian, 11. ἰ. 5;
subdued by Cyrus, I. 1.4; VU. iv.
16; ite war chariots, VI. 1. 27; a
satrapy, Vill. vi.7. See Arabian

Arabian, native of Arabia, I. 1. 4;
I. v. 2; in the Assyrian army,
Iv. 11. 31; Iv. v. 66; vi. fi. 10;
their king slain, Iv. il. 31; in
Cyrus’s army, VII. v. 14. See
Arabia

Aragdus, aoe of Arabia, 11. 1. 5;

ject to tl

Cyrus’s Median dress
v. 1.2; charged with the keeping

thea, V. i. 18; vi. 4. 81-85; VI.
" 14; is sent as a spy, VI. 1.
38-45 ; VI. iil, 11; returns, ΥἹ.
ill, 14-17; gives an account of
the enemy's forces, VI. ili. 18-20

Aribaeus, king of Cappadocia,
allied with the Assyrian, 11. 1. 5;
slain, Iv. il. 31

Ariobarzanes [Ari al tierce
of Lydia, Ionia, and Phrygia;
revolts from Artaxerxes Mnemon

463

INDEX

(B.0. 367) and is supported by
Agesilaus and the Athenian fleet
under Timotheus; sends Rheo-
mithres to Tachos, king of Egypt,
for help ; Rheomithres gets troops
and money, leaves his wife and
children and the sons of other
revolutionists as hostages in
Egypt, returns to Asia, makes his
pence with the king of Persia by
elivering the money and the
troops and some of the revolu-
tionists to him, unconcerned
about the fate of his hostages.
Ariobarzanes, betrayed to the
king by his son Mithradates, was
crucified, VIII. vili. 4

Armenia [Armaniya], the country
of the upper Euphrates and
Tigris, east of Cappadocia and
northwest of Media, uu. i. 6;
11. iv. 16, 21; subdued by the
Medes, Ill. i. 10; a tributary of
Media, um. iv. 12; mr. 1. 10;
troops furnished, mm. 1. 6; at
war with Chaldaea, mI. 1. 34;
Int, fi. 4 ; reconciled, m1. ii. 17-25 ;
8, satrapy under Tanaoxares, VIII.
vil. 11. Its chief mountain is
Ararat. See Armenian

; II. iv. 22;
an ultimatum from éyrus, II. iv.
81; II. 1.1; his struggle against

Cyrus, I. 1. 1-6; court-mar-
tialled, Im. 1 8-80 ; pardoned
ΠΙ. i. 30-87; the Armenians

Gadatas, V. ili. 38; v. iv. 18; in
Cyrus’s procession, vir. ili. 18;
the princess, mI. 1. 41. See
Armenia

Arsamas [Arshdima], ἃ general
under Cyrus, commanding the
left wing, VI. iii. 21; vu. i. 8, 8.
Probably the father of Hystaspas
and grandfather of Darius I.
See Appendix II

a Persian commander

of chariots, virt. iil. 18; satrap

of Cappadocia, vil. vi. 7

464

Artabazus (I.), a Median noble, his
ruse to get a kiss, I. iv. 27-28;
Iv. i. 22; vir. v. 48; aids
Cyrus, lv. i. 22-24; v. i. 24-26;
speaks for continuing the war,
VI. i. 9-10; rebukes Araspas for
his behaviour toward Panthea
VI. 1. 34-35; claims a share of
eyauss attention, vi. v. 48-54;

ns the horse-race against the
Medes, VIII. ili, 25; at Cyrus’s
banquet, VIII. iv. 1, 12, 24, 27.
Known only from the
paedia. (IL... a Persian () tn
command of the ht-armed
troops, V. iii. 88. Artabazus is a
frequently occurring name in
Persian history. The first -Arta-
bazus known is the general who
conducted the retreat from
Plataea and later (B.0. 477-- 468)
became satrap of Dascyleum

Artacamas, ruler of greater Phrygia,
π. i. ; Satrap, vim. vi. 7.

Possibly a vassal prince ; Phrygia

had no independent king at
the time of us, but was a
dependent of ydia after the

ee of the last Midas, about

0.

Artagerses, an infantry colonel,
VI. ili, 31; vm. i. 22; in the
battle, vir. 1. 27, 28

Artaozus an infantry colonel,
VI. iil. $1

Artaxerxes [(Artach-shathra = pos-
sessor of exalted power] Mnemon,
king of Persia (B.0. 404-858 (?))
son of Darius II, and brother of
the younger Cyrus (@.v.), VIII.
viii. 12

Artuchas, an officer commanding
Hyrcanian troops, v. iil. 38
Cyrus’s guest, ΥὯΙ. iv. 1, 24

Asia, the continent, Iv. ii. 2; Iv.
ili, 2; IV. v. 16; Iv. vi. 11;
Vv. i. 8; vi. 1. 27; ὙΠ]. v. 23;
Vill. vii. 7; western Asia Minor,
1.1. 4: m. 1.5; vr. 1]. 10 ; vie. 11.
11; vu. i. 6

Asiadates, a cavalry colonel, VI.

Asiatic, pertaining to Asia ; Greeks,
tributary to Cyrus, I. i. 4;
γι. iv. 9

INDEX

_

gars Ars {Ashshur=the wel watered Gadatas’s province, Me “iv. 4-8 ;
p in, Athura], the country starts for Lydia, i. 25;
ying mainly along the east defeated in the great ‘battle, VII.
bank of the middle Tigris, west i. 5-45; slain (B.C. 538), Vil. v.
of Media and Mesopotamia and 30; his’ wickedness, Vv. ii. 27;
extending up into the piedmont v. iv. 35; vir. v. 32; _ his

country bordering on Armenia, cowardice, v. iii. 6. See Assyria
I. iv. 16; π. i. 6; Π. iv. 17; Astyages [Istu-vegu], son of the
VI. i. 17; "plans world conquest, elder Cyaxares, king of Media
I. v. 2; invaded by Cyrus, I (B.C. 584-550) and grandfather
iii, 22 ff.; its wealth, v. ii. 12; of Cyrus, 1. fi. 1; iitiv;
conquered, I. i, 4; ὑπ. v. 58. mi. i. 10; Iv. ii. 10; _ his per-
With the’ destruction of Nine- sonal appearance, I. iii. 2;

veh at the hands of the older absolute despot, I. iii. 18; his
Cyaxares and Nabopolassar aera in eating and drinking

(Boo, 607-6), Assyria, as an iii. 4-5, 10-11; father of
independent nation, had ceased the ounger Cyaxares, I. v. 2, 4;
tor exist. By Assyria, Xeno- his death, I. v. 2
phon means the land governed Augury, the importance of, I. vi.
by the kings of Babylon, i.e. 1-3, 23, 44; II. iii. 22; method
Assyria and Babylonia of Observing, Π. i. 1. See also
Assyrian, belong ng to Assyria Omen
v. iv. 1; inhabitant of
sng Nee ον iii, 43; Iv. v. 56; Babylon [Hebrew, Babel; Baby-
. ii. the king of Assyr ia lonian, bab-ili= the gate of God;
Uh 8. ΠΩ ΠΡ the old ἕως Old ‘Persian, Ba-birus), the
(see Appendix), I. iv. 16; I. v. 2; capital of Babylonia, π. i. 5;
. i. δ; Π. iv. 7, 8; IV. ν. 40; v. li. 29; V. ili. 5; ν. iv. 15,
a good king, IV 2; at war 24, 34, 41; vi. i. 25; vi. ii. 10;
with Media, I. iv 7; 1π. fil. 26 ; VII. v. 1; its wealth, v. ii. 8;
exhorts his troo 8, Il. iii. 43—45 ; vil. ii, 11; its size, v. ii. 30;

defeated, m1. iii, 63; slain in vil. v. 4; its strength, vu. v.71,
battle (B.C. 561), Iv. i. 8; (2) the 8; the goal of Cyrus, v. ἐν 31,

young king, as crown-prince, 37; VW. iv. 16; vm. 8;
makes a foray into Media, I. iv. captured (B.C. 538), VII. v. 15-34,
16-24 ; defeated by the boy 53; made Cyrus’s ysl resi-
Cyrus, I. iv. 17-24; succeeds to dence, ὙΠ: ν. δ7; Vil. 1;
the throne, Iv. vi. 2; murders Mus vi , 19, 22". garrlaoned:

Gobryas’s son, Iv. vi. 3-5; ree?

emasculates Gadatas, v. ii. 28; Babylonia, the rich valley between
v. iv. 1; a offence against the lower Euphrates and _ Tigris,
Panthea, VI. i. 45; defeated in the centre of oriental power,

1 The walls of Babylon, according to Herodotus, were 40 miles in circum-
ference, 335 feet high, 85 feet wide at the top, μας ‘were broken by 100 gates
—25 on each side. His account and Xenophon’s are in keeping with the
documents of Nebuchadnezzar himself, who says in the Babylon, the
Winckler, and the Grotefend inscriptions : ‘‘The great walls of Babylon
I set in order, and I built the wall of its moat mountain-high with burned
brick and bitumen and threw it around the city for protection. ...In the
upper ... of the city gate of Ishtar. from the bank of the Euphrates up to
the city gate for the protection of the sides of the city I built with bitumen

and burned brick a mi hty citadel, and I laid its foundation at the water’s
edge in the depth of clear water. I raised its turrets mountain-high and
skilfully strengthened the watch-tower and thus protected Babylon.”

465
VOL. II. H H

. INDEX

subdued by Cyrus, 1.1.4. Baby-

lonia is strictly not a geograph-
ical, but ἃ political- cal
di tion, and is often used

interchangeably with Assyria (cf.

5
Babylonian, an inhabitant of Baby-
lonia, 1. i. ραν v. iv. 41; of
Babylon, vi. v. 14, 34, 36
Bactria (baxtri], ἐν "land on the
western slopes of the Himalayas,
Iv. v. 56; subdued by Assyria,
Iv. 2 (aot historical) ; governed
by Cyrus, I. i. 4
pecen. 8 oars of Bactria
i. 4; 1. e king of
Bactria a friend ’ of Abate,

v.i. 8
Bees, devotion of to their queen,
v. 1. 24

Belshazzar, see Appendix 11

Black Sea, the northern boundary
of Cyrus’s empire, vil. vi. 21;
vil. viii. 1

Cadusia, the land of the Cadu-
sians (q@.v.), ἃ satrapy under
Tanaoxares, VIII. vii. 11

Cadusians, a semi-civilized tribe in
the mountains of Media Atro-
pene on the south-west coast
of the on ee cat ose of

eras’ : τ ἢ 88 3349
us’s army: Y :
v. iv. 18; τ: #2, 36, 425

trous “τὰ ὮΝ iv. 15-18, 22;

Cambyses rit il. 18, ὃ I, king of
Persia, I. ii. 1; I. v. 4; 8 con-
religious head oft i fil. iy
religious he oO e people

17; . 26; husband
of Mandene, 1 ; it 1; I. v. 4;
father of ha 1. ii. 1; I. iv. 25;
vil. Vv. 0-31 : accompanies
Cyrus to “the Median border
I. vi. 1-0. 1. 1; reonal

Cambyses 1 ᾿ Cyrus’ 8 elder son,
VII. vii. 9; succeeds
Cyrus, aa ot ‘11-16 ; quar-

6

relled with his brother, Vii1. viii. 2
(and murdered him ;’ murdered
his sister; conquered Egypt;
lost his ‘throne through the
usurpation of the False Smerdis ;
a dissolute and inhuman tyr: ant:
committed suicide (?), B.O. 322)
Camels, captured, VI. i. 30; camel
corps 0 § vi. ui 8; unen-
durable to horses, VI "ii. 18;
Vil. i. 27; not effective in war,
vit. i. 48; fit only for pack-
animals, vit. i. 49
Camp, a barbarian, ΠΙ. iii. 26-27;
sanitation, I. vi. 15-16; γι. i. 93;
coo YrUe's, τί. i. 23; rm y, 218
ap punishmen eading
Iv. ii. 82; VIL. vill. 3 ae
Cappadocia [Katpadhuka = the
f goodly steeds], a vast
country including the _ entire
northeastern corner of Asia
Minor from the Black Sea to the
Taurus mountains, and from the
Halys to Armenia, I. v. 2; joins
the Assyrian, I. i. δ: subdued
by Cyrus, 1... 4; vu. iv. 16;
&® satrapy, vi. vi. 7. See

ceuuedociens

vepped oe _of Cappa-
in the eda cane VI. ii. 10;
in Cyrus’s apie lous v.14. See
Cappadocia

Cardushas (lit. a Carduchian (see
Anabasis), or Kurd], peared
of δ. a a 8 carriage-train

Carla, the gay corner of
Asia Minor, IV. v vi. iv. 1
3; brought made tie sway of
Cyrus, 1... Pee ee
satrapy 7. See Carians

Cariane: the people of Conta, 1.1.4;
ἜΠΗ ν. 8; π. i. δ; at civil war,
vu. iv. 1-5; loyal to Cyrus,
Vil. iv. 7. See Caria

Cayster, a river of Asia, empty-
τα. into the sea’ at "Ephesus,

Caystru ipa ‘* Caysterfield,” a
town on the Cay π.1. ὅ

Centaur, the ΩΣ monster
half man and half horse, o
Greek story, IV. iii. 17-22

INDEX

Chaldaea, a mountainous count
between Armenia and the Blac
Sea, Ul. ii. 7; at war with
Armenia, OI. i. 34; ΠΙ. ii. 4;
subdued by Cyrus, πι. if. 1-17: :
zoconcues to Armenia, 10. ii.

Although confused by the ear-
lier Greek writers and most
modern scholars with the Chal-
deans of Babylonia (in ΒΟ ΡΟΠΡΘῚ,
there was no connection, as
shown by the later Greek use
of Χαλδία, by an entirely
different form in the Armenian
writings, and by the form Haldi
ins "of aoc tee m a own
writings. 7 atc:

Chaldaeans, the ‘people οἱ of Chal-
daea, a noma in the

ntains on the borders of

I. : a ii. 4;

a martial folk, HI. "ii, * con-

quered in battle, ἀπ. τι 10;
poor, m1. ii. 7; jo yrus, Ill. ii.
25, 26; go to India, mu. ii. 27;
Ww. iii. 1; scale the walls of
Sardis, vO. il. 8; their insub-
ordination, vu. ii. 6-8. See
Chaldaea

Chariots of war, Arabian, 0. i. 5;
Assyrian, mm. iii. 60; Median,
vi. ii. 8; inaugurated by Cyrus,
VI. i. 33-30 their position in
the battle, vI. iii. 34-36; ὙΠ: :
15, 16; their part in it
29-32, 47: races of, VII. ta ὃ

Chase, see Hunting

Chrysantas, a captain of the
his personal appearance, Il. ili. 5 :
vin. iv. 20-21; his sound com-
mon sense, 1]. "iii, 5; discusses
prize money, 11. ii. 17-20; Η. fii.
5-6; sent to ‘invade Armenia,
Il. ‘iv. 22-30; concurs the
Armenian fugitives, i. 4-5;
discusses exhortations with Cy-
rus, we iii.
duct in
moted to a colonelshi
eulogizes horse
15-21; leads the vai τ the

defence of Gadatas, Vv. ili. 36,
52-56; helps Cyrus queli a
panic, vi. ii. 21-22; master of
the horse, vii. i. 3, 8, 39; VIII.
iii. 16; discusses with Cyroe the
his part in the battle, vit. 1. 30;
proposes to use the river ε against
Babylon, vil. v. 8; proposes a
royal home for Cyrus, VI. v.
55-56; declares for discipline in
the empire, vid. i, 1-5; a
cavalry general, vin. iii. "16;
his superior merit, viu. iv.
10-12, 16; kissed by Cyrus, VII.
iv. 27; j_eatrap of Lydia and
Ionia, vi. 7. Known only
from the C Cyrop aedia
Cilicia [Khilakkal, the country at
the northeast corner of the
Mediterranean, I. v.83; IV. v. 56;
δας, by Gyrus, 1. I. i. 4: an
ndent’ tributary state,
Vi. ἵν 2; Vil. vi. 8. Possibly
a πνοὴ in the time of
Herodotus, certainly in the
time of Xenophon. its chief city
was Tarsus. See Cilicians
Cilicians, nee of Cilicia, I. i. 4
Iv. 33 1. 1. δ in the Assyrian
army, VI. ii. to; join Cyrus’s
army, VII. iv. 1. ‘See Cilicia
Considerateness, in Cyrus’s disci-

enemy’ 8 advance, VII. i.

pline, vi. i. 27-28
Courage, how τ μὰν Im. iii.
A a ; and a sharp spear,

Croesus, king of Lydia (560-546
B.C.), I. v. 8; 8 descendant of
the shepherd Gyges, VII. ii. 24;
joins the Assyr tl. δ: ;
vu. li. 22; commands a divi-
sion oe his’ ay, Im. fii. 20; his

mutes ΤΥ . fi. 29; seeks
ce swith Si, neta, VI. "Hi. 10;
commander-in-chief, VI. fi. 9 9,19; :

Vi. fii. 11; VU. ii, 23;

the battle, VII. i. 23; τὴ defeated,

Vil. i. 26 ff.; flees VII. ii. 1; as a

a δι before Cyrus (B. 0. 646),

vil. ii. . and the Delp fs

oracle, “αὶ at 15-201; delivers

1 Herodotus (1. 46-48) tells how Croesus put the various oracles to the
test to see if they could tell the truth. He sent various envoys out from

467

[55
on
ι9

INDEX

his treasures, 12-14 ;
Vu. iil. 1; furnishes lists, ΥἹὯΙ. iv.
12; leaves Sardis with Cyrus, VI.
iv. 12; subject of Cyrus, VII. v.
53; discusses wealth with Cyrus,
Vl. ii. 15-23

Vil. ii.

greater prosperity] the Younger
son of Astyages and uncle of

a,I.v.2
It.i.1; asks Cyrus’s help, I. v. 4;
discusses plans with him, 1. i.
> an iv. 9-17; receives
from India, 1. iv. 1-9;
his indolence and cowardice,
Liv. 22; Π|. ili. 13; Iv. i. 13-18;
allows volunteers to follow Cyrus,
Iv. i. 21; vo. v. 49; invades
Assyria, I. ili. 23-25, 29 ff.;
his conduct after the victory,
Iv. i. 9; 13-22; Iv. v. 8-12,
20, 26 ff.; his prize in the pol:
Iv. v. 61-62; Iv. vi. 11; v.i.1;
γι v. 2, 38, 39; complains of
Cyrus’s conduct, v. v. 6-10,
25-34; his love of display,
τ. iv. 1, 5, 6; vi. i. 1,6; prom-
ises engines~of war, VI. i. 21;
furnishes 100 war chariots, VI. fi.
8; stays at home to defend
Media, vi. fii. 2; visited by
Cyrus, VII. v. 17-20; presented
with a palace in Babylon, VII. v.
17; offers him his daughter and
his kingdom, VII. v. 19, 28.
Cyaxares, the son of Astyages
is probably not 8 historica
pe none: but was invented by

enophon to bring out Cyrus's
perfect discipline in obedience
as well as in ruling

Cyllene, a coast city of Aeolis,
peagnee: to the Egyptians, ὙΠ.

Cyme, an Aeolian city on the
coast of Mysia, colonized by
Achaeans, assigned to the Egyp-
tians, VII. i. 45

Cyprian, an inhabitant of Cyprus,
I. i. 4; in the Assyrian army,
vi. fii. 10; in Cyrus’s army
against Caria, VII. iv. 1. See

Mediterranean ΟΥ̓́
erned by Cyrus, I. i. 4° tribu-
tary to him, vil. vi. 8; but

independent, vu. iv. 2; the
western boundary of his empire,
vi. vi. 21; . viii. 1. See

Cyprian

Cyrene, the most important Hel-
lenic city in Africa (founded by
a colony*from Thera, B.0. 631) ;
"8 war chariots, VI. i. 27: ΥἹ.

. 8

Cyrus (Persian, Kurush; Baby-
lonian Kurash ; Hebrew
Koresh] the Great

king of
Persia (B.C. 560-529), I. 1. 3;
descended from the gods, I. ii. 1;
Iv. i. 24; vu. ii. 24; his per-
sonal appearance, I. ii. 1; I. iv.
27-28; ΠΙ. i. 41; V. i. 26;
vil. iif, 18, 14; son of Cambyses
and Mandane, I. ii. 1; boyhood,
visits his dfather, I. iii-—iv ;
recounts experience as boy-
judge, 1. iii. 1617; makes
friends, I. iv. 1 4;
ride and to hunt, f. iv. 5-10;
his first battle, 1. iv. 18-24;
returns to Persia, I. iv. 28 ἢ;
enters the class of young men,
I. v. 1; of mature men, I. v. 4;
his first command, I. v. 5 ff.;

Jardis on the same day to go to the various oracular shrines and ordered
iach one on the hundredth day thereafter to inquire of the oracle to which
10 went how Croesus was employed at the precise moment of their enquiry.
[he Pythian prophetess replied in hexameter verse: ‘‘ I know the number
ὦ the grains of sand and of the drops in the sea; I understand the dumb
ind hear the man who speaks not. A smell reaches my nostrils of a hard-
helled tortoise boiled with lamb’s flesh in a vessel of bronze—bronze is

relow and bronze is above.”’

Croesus was cooking just such a stew and,

mazed at the knowledge of the Delphian oracle, accepted it as infallible.

INDEX

speech to his soldiers, 1. v. 7-14 ;
training in tactics, I. vi. 12-46;
enters Media, m. i. 1, 2; re-
organizes the Persian army, II. i.
9-19; appears before an em-
bassy from India, II. iv. 7-8;

him, m. 1. 6-30:

to Cyaxares, ΠῚ. iii. 5; ΤΗΣ

invades Assyria, II. tii. 22 ff.;

by Cyaxares, IV. v. 9-12, 18;
answers, IV. v. 20-21, 27-83 :

with Gadatas and the Cadusians,
Vv. li. 25-29; proposes to march
Hees Babylon, V. ii. 31-37; V.
iil. 5; lays Assyria waste, Υ. iii.
1; makes friends with Ga-
datas, v. iii. 8-21; goes to de-
fend his land, V. iii. 34-59 ; saves
him, v. iv. 6-7; avenges the
loss of the Cadusians, v. iv. 23;
marches past Babylon, V. iv. 43—
50; first return to the Median
frontier, v. iv. 51; defends his
conduct toward Cyaxares, V. v.
8-24; their reconciliation, v. v. 35
~—37; suggests disbanding, V. v.
43—48 ; Cyrus and Cyaxares plan
the campaign against Croesus,
VI. i. 1 ff.; he proposes forte in

the enemy’s country, VI. i. 15—22 ;
inaugurates a corps of chariot,
VI. i. 27-30; kes movable
towers to the field of action
VI. i. 52-55 ; cheers his frightened
army, VI. ii. 14-20; prepares to
meet the enemy, VI. i. 1-22;
exhorts his lines, vm. i. 10-22;
leads the charge, vu. i. 26, 36;
wins the Egyptians to his side,
vil. i.° 41-45; captures Sardis
(Β.σ. 546), vir. ii. 4; confers
with Croesus, Vil. ii. 9-29; dis-
poses of the Lydian treasure,
vir. iii. 1; Vor. iv. 29; leaves
Sardis for Babylon, VI. iv. 12-16;
diverts the river, VII. v. 9-19;
exhorts his men at Babylon, vu.
v. 20-24; takes the city (R.o.
538), VII. v. 26-84; organizes
his royal court, vil. v. 37 ff.;
vill. i. 1 ff.; provides for the

licing of Babylon, vi. v.
6-69; introduces Persian edu-
cation in Babylon, VII. v. 85-86 ;
his policy toward the serving
class, vill. i. 48-44; his theory
of wealth, vii. ii. 15-23; he
appears in state, VIII. ili. 1-34;
ves a state banquet, VIII. iv.
1-27 ; dismisses the allies, VIII.
iv. 28, 30-31; returns to Persia,
Vu. v. 1,20, 21; visits Cyaxares,
VIII. v. 17-20 ; marries his
daughter, VIII. v. 28; his
covenant with the Persians, VIII.
v. 25-27; organizes his empire
with satrapies, vii. vi. 1-16;
inaugurates a postal system, VIII.
vi. 17-18; conquers the eastern
world, 1. f. 83-5; vill. vi. 19-21;
the bounds of his em ire, VIII.
vi. 20-21; VIII. . 1; he
appoints his successor, VIII. vil.
11; his dying words, Vm. vii.
6-28 ; his empire disintegrating,

; OF. i. 1; iv. 18-19;
Im. iii. 20-22, 34, 57; Iv. v.
14-15; v. i. 28: vi. i. 47;
vi. ii. 40; VI. ili. 1; voi. 1:
vil. ili. 1; vol. v. 57; Vil. i. 23;
obedience, I. v. 1; Π. iv. 1-6;

469

INDEX

Im. iii. 56; born to rule, 1. i.
8, 5; as a statesman, VII. v.
- 7>-86; von. 1. 7 ff; Vo. vi.
1-18; teaches temperance, I. iii.
10-11; Iv. ii. 38-45; :
75-76; VI. i. 30-32;
1. iti. 16-18 ; vill. i. 26; viii. ii.
23; sagacity, I. 1.8: 1. iv. 19-20;
Iv. "iv: VI. i. 52-65; amiability,
I. iv. 1-6, 15, 25; vi. 1-4;
his resence of mind, 111. i 6, 8;
his tactfulness, 111. ili. 18; IV. v.
et v. ili. 47; V. iv. 19 ff.;
. ἰ. 46: as ἃ tactician, Il. iv.
14-29 : Vv. ili, 86-45; v. iv.
19-23, 43-50; γι. ii. 25-39 -
VI. ili. 1-4, 21-84; vil. v. 2-6;
vir Vv. 2-16: his memory for
names, V. iii. 46-51; his human-
ity, Vv. iv. 24-28; vi. ii. 26;
his sympathy, I. iv. 2; V. iv. 32;
vI. i. 36-37; vm. ἘΠῚ 6-12 :
vii. ti. 2; his helpfulness, I. iit.
12; I. iv. 2: his courage, I. iv. 8,
18-24; his’ magn ty, Iv. ii.
14, 388-45; Iv. v. 43-45; his
ΘΟΠΕΙΟΕΙΕΥ I. tii. 6-7; 1. iv. 10,
14-15; ii. 43~45 * v. i. 1;
Vin. ii. δ 15: Viti. iv. 6-8, 24;
vm. vi. 23; his considerateness,
I. iv. 25; Vill. i. 27-28
His Principal discourses : on
dinners, I. iii. 4 ff.; on temper-
ance, I I. iff. 10-11; Iv. ii. 38-45 ;
vil. v. 75-76 ; Vint. i. 30-32; on
justice, I. iii. 16-18 ; on hunting,
I. iv. 11; his first to his army,
I. v. 7-14; conversation with
father on the art of war, I. vi.;
on the reorganization of the
army, 0.1.11; m1. i. 15-18; on
the moral tone of his army, I. ff.
23-27; on rewards according
to merit, It. ili. 2-4; to Cyaxares
on the maintenance of his army
. iv. 9-12; instructions to his
captains for the conquest of
Armenia, Π. iv. 22-29; his
court-martial of the Armenian
king, ΠΙ. i. 9-87; instructions for
the conquest of Chaldaea, πη. ii.
4-5; peter on taking the
initiative, IT . ili. 18-19; to his
soldiers on the eve of the first
battle, 11. iii. 34-39; 41-42; on

470

exhortations, I. ili. 49-55;
the victory, ἵν. τ 2-6; on follow-
ing up the victory, IV Iv. ii. 21-26;
on self-denial, Iv. 38—45 ; : on
the need of Beuian cavalry, IV.
4-14; on releasing the
risoners, IV. iv. 5-18; to
axares’s envoy, IV. v. 20-22 ;
on the division of the spoils,
Le v. 87-54; on love, V. i. 8-17;
1. 36-41; to the Medes on
thelr recall, v. i. oe on
good faith "and justice ii.
8-13; on courage aad Cone:
dence, v. ii. 31-37; on grati-
tude to Gadatas, v. lil. 30-45 ;
on the need of unity of action
v. iv. 19-22; on the method of
passing a hostile city, V. iv. 43—49;
efence of his conduct toward
Cyaxares, V. v. 8-36; on the
continuance of the war, VI. i.
12-18; speech to his terror-
stricken army, VI. fi. 14-20; on
one a ee γι. ii.
nerals on the
ve oot the great battle, vi. iv.
13-20; vil. i. 6-22; inter-
view with Croesus on happi-
ness, VU. fi. 9-29; interview
with Croesus on riches, VIII vin.
15-28 ; upon the entrance into
Babylon VII. v. 20-25; upon his
assumption of the imperial crown,
VII. v. 42-47; on virtue as
essential hae food government,

Vil. v. on generosity,
vil. iv. 32,36 ; on satrapies,
vit. vi. 3-4, 6; his last words,

VIII. vil. 6-28

Cyrus the Younger, son of Darius

and brother of Artaxeres, ἐν,
προς of the Anabasis,

Dalphernes, Mie ae for rude-

ness, VIII. iii

Datamas Se es an ofr οι commanding

ili. 38; alain
v. iv. 16. commander of
10,000 Persian horsemen in the

procession, Viti. iii.

Cadusian troo ‘ae

17
ὉΒΠΟΠΒΕ, commander of the bag-
mt ain, VI. ili. 29
De. the famous seat of Apollo

INDEX

worship on Mt. Parnassus in
Phocis, vi. ii. 15, 18

Eagle, in ἌΡΕΟΣ See Omen

** Kars,” the king’s, VIII. fi. 10-12 .

Earth, the goddess, m1. iii. 22;
ΨΙΠ. iti. 24; the giver of ali
t good VII. vii. 25

Ecbatana (Hagmatana = =the place
of assembly (?); the Achmetha
of the Bible], formerly the capital
of Media, on the northeast
slopes of the Orontes mountains,
the summer capital of Cyrus, VII.
B50) (Taken by Cyrus, B.0.

Economics, household and army,
I. vi. 12; Vim. i. 14-15

Egynt, the rich land of the N ile,
I. i. 4; subdued by Cyrus, vi
vi. 20; the western boundary
age casa von. vi. 21; VIM.

Egyptians, natives of Egypt, I. i. 4
mercer in the Rating
army, VI. ii. 10; τι. iii. 19, day,
VI, iv. iis ‘in the battle, vii. i.
830-40, 46; vii. ili. 3; they 4 join
Cyrus, Vil. i. drt ‘they settle
in his realm, vin. i. 4

Embas, an ‘officer amunaatag
Armenian infantry, V. iii. 38

Enyalius, originally a name of a
god of war, also an epithet of
Ares, the god of war, Vil. i. 26

Eros, the god of love, VI. i. 41

Ethiopia, the a of ue Up

Nile, south of he
southern δ μοῦ ο ἀνε 8
empire, Vi. vi. 21; vit. viii. 1.

(Et iopia was not included in
his realm; a smali portion of
Ethiopia was subdued by Cam-
byses, the son of Cyrus)
Euphratas, commander of the
engines of war, VI. iii.
Euphrates (Ufratul,
ver of western Asia (over 1,700
mniles in length), ris in Armenia,
ae through Babylon, Vi. v.
; more than two stadia in
τς Vil. v. 8; diverted from
his course, Vl. v. 9-19; never
called by name in the Cyro-
paedia

28
the mighty .

Europe, the continent, I. 1. 4

Euxine Sea. See Black ey

‘* Eyes,” ue king’s, Vim. ii. 10-12;
Vill. vi. 1

Friends, how won, VII. fi. 1-4;
VIII. vii. 18 : the richest treasure,
vii. ii. 19; the king’s sceptre,
vill. vii. 13

Gedeedus, king of lesser Phrygia,
i. δ᾽ flees after the battle,
τ ii. 30. See note under
Artacamas
Gadatas, a neighbouring prince
subject to the Assyrian, pros-
perous and happy, V. iv. an
emasculated, V. ii. ΟὟ v. iii. 8
hatred of the Assyrian, V. fii. 10:
v. iv. 35; drawn into secre
alliance with Cyrus, V. iil. 9-21;
vu. v. 51; the Assyrians invade
his land, v. iii. 26, 27; the
conspiracy against him, v. iv. 1.8;
saved by Cyrus, τυ
gives him gifts, V. iv. "59:
‘joins him, v. iv. 39; ben
to continue the war, VI. i. 13
romises a fort, VI. i. 19; artil:
ery, VI. i. 21; at the obsequies
of Abradatas, vil. iii. 11;
leads the way into a
vil. v. 24-80; with Gobryas
kills the king, VII. v. 30, 32; leads
10,000 horsemen in the pro-
cession, vin. ili. 17; wins the
race against the Syrians, VII.
iii. 25; chief mace-bearer and
a& grateful friend, VIII. iv. 2
Ge, mother-earth. See Earth
Gobryas {Gaubruva; Gubaru or
Ugbaru, in the Nabunaid-Cyrus
Chronicle}, an Assyrian elder
Iv. vi. 1; Μὲ ar 41; governor fot
Gutium}, . ἃ; his _ story,
a his compact with
Cyrus, Iv. vi. 8-10; Vv. i. Bart
receives a visit from ‘Cyrus, V
1; shows him his castle, v. ii. 57;
invites him to dinner, V. ii. 14;
joins. his army, Vv. i 21, ᾿
vit. v. 51; is taken into his
confidence, Vv. li. 23; is re-
warded, V. iii. 1; challenges the
Assyrian king, V. iii. 5-7; envoy

471

INDEX

to Gadatas, Υ. fii. 14, 15; com-
mands Cyrus’ 8 baggage train, Υ.
iii. 35; begs Cyrus to continue
the war, vI. i. 1,11; engages to
build a fort, vI wh 19; to furnish
artillery, vI δῇ 21; : at the obse-
quies of ‘Abradatas, vil. fii. 7,11;
at the re of Babylon, Vil. v. 8;
at its fall, vi. v. 24-30 : with
Gadatas kills the king, VII. v.
80, 32 at Cyrus’s banquet, Vil.
iv. 1; praises Cyrus’s generos-
ity, vor. iv. 68; gives his
daughter to Hystaspas, vill. iv
16, 24-27. Mardonius was his

Gods, eternal, omniscient, and
omnipotent, 1 vi. 46; VII. vii.
22; see ahd hear all things
Vv. iv. 31; tribal or national
gods, Il. i. 1; ΠΙ. iii. 21; God
imposes the duty of work, π.
iii, 4: ; concer gune changing sea-
ene ii. 29; to be imitated

. ih. "20 3 gods independent o
men: I. vi. 46; to be consulted,
I. vi. 2, 46; to be reverenced,
Val. vii. 22; to be feared, II.
iii. 58; how made propitious,
I. vi. 2 ff.; not to be distrusted,
VII. ii. 17; not to be tempted,
vir. ii. 17-20; help those who
help themselves, I. vi.
religion a key to happiness, vill. 1.
24. See Zeus, Hestia, Sun "Earth,
Mithras Hephaestus, Apollo, En-
yalius, Prayer, 8 Sacrifice

Governments, instability of, 1. i. 1
not an impossible problem, 1. i. 3:
tyranny vs. constitutional mon-
archy, I. iii. 18; vm. i. 4

hai the Hellenic world, Iv.

Greek, belonging to Hellas or
Greece in the wider sense; :
teaching of wrestling, I. vi. 32;
love of boys, I. ii. 28; Asiatic
Greeks, Π. i. 5; governed by
Cyrus, I. i. 4: compromise with
him, vu. iv. 9; ; serving perforce
under Croesus, VI. ii. 10; VI. iii.
11: indienencable to the great
king, VII. viii. 26

Happiness, the secret of, vi. ii.

472

20-28; vil. v. 74-82; not in

riches, vil. ili. 39-50; in reli-

gion, Ὑπι|. i. 24; after death,

Vill. vii. 27

Helius. See Sun-god

Hellas. See Greece

Hellenes. See Greek

brake ie the Dardanelles, the
strait connecting the Propohtis
and the Aegean, It. i. 5; Iv. ii.
30; vu. iv. 8; vii. vi. 7

Hephaestus, the fire-god, VII. v.

Hera, the queen of the gods, in
oaths [1. iv. 12]; vim. iv. 12

Heracles, the greatest of Greek
heroes, in oaths, 1. vi. 27

Heroes, deified, II. i. 1; wm. fii.
22; VIM, iii, 24

- Hestia, the goddess of the hearth,

identified with the Persian god-
dess of primal fire (the nurturing
Anahita), I. vi. 1; VI. v. 57
Hippocentaur. See Centaur
Horse-races, the, vil. iii. 25, 33
Hunting, a part of the Persian
eae line, I. fi. 9-11; VIM. i. 38;
e king’s park, I. ili, 14;
᾿ τὰ 5, 11; vi. i. 38; Cyrus's
first hunt in the open, I. iv. 7-9 ;
his second, I. iv. 13-15; the
Assyrian crown-prince’ 8 hunt, I.
iv. 16-24; i 8 on the Arme-
ΤᾺΣ border, Il. iv. 16-21; Π|.

Hypocrisy, soon uncloaked, I. vi. 22

Hyrcania [Varkana = Wolfiand]
the land on the southeast of
the Caspian Sea; subdued by
Assyria, I. v. 2; Iv. ii. 1; called
neighbour of Assyria, slthough
all Media lay between, Iv. fi.
submitted to Cyrus, I. i. ν᾽
Hystaspas, the father of Darius I,
was satrap of , Hyrcania at the
time of his son’s accession to the

. throne of the great king. This
was, therefore, the fatherland
of the Darius dynasty

Hyrcanian, a native of Hyrcania,
Ι. 1. 4: I. v. 2; Iv. ii. 1 ff; v.
ili. 11; embassy to Cyrus, IV.
ii. 3-8: the rear-guard of the
Ass yrian army, Iv. ii. 1, 18;

they desert to Cyrus, IV. ii,

INDEX

3-20; v. i. 22; v. iii. 24;
vir. v. 50; assail the Assyrian
camp, Iv. ii. 31-32; bring
in spoil, Iv. iii. 3; Iv. iv. 1;
joint distributors of the spoils,
Iv. ii. 43; Iv. v. 2, 11, 38-58 ;
their king in Cyruss οοη-
fidence, V. ii. 22, 23; praised by
him, Iv. v. 23; on the relief-
expedition to Gadatas, v. iii.
38; ΡΥ. iv. 13; they beg Cyrus
to continue the war, Vv. i. 28;
VI. i. 1, 7; in Cyrus’s procession,
voi. iit. 18, 25; at the banquet,
vir. iv. 1; they remain in
Babylonia, VII. iv.

Hystaspas (‘Vishtaspa], a Persian
- peer, IV. ii. 46; his story of bad
manners, IT. ii. 2-5, 15; preaches
temperance, IV. ij. 46; brings
Gadatas to Cyrus, VI. i. 1-5;
commands a company of cavalry,
vi. iii. 18, 14; vir. i. 19-20;
his part in the battle, vu. i. 39;
sent against Phrygia, vil. iv.
8-11; collects subscriptions
for Cyrus, VIM. fi. 16-18; leads
10,000 horsemen in the procession,
vill. iil, 17; wh ferior to
Chrysantas, Vill. iv. 9-12; wins
the daughter of Gobryas, VII.
iv. 15-16, 24-27. Father of
Darius I. Satrap of Hyrcania in
the time of Darius I

Illyrian, an inhabitant of Illyria,
a Balkan state on the Adriatic,
the modern Albania, I. i. 4;
the xng of Illyria, 1. i. 4

India [Hindu], not the whole
peninsula, but the Punjab, I. v. 3;
sends embassy to Media, I. iv.
1-9; wm. ii. 27; governed by
Cyrus, 1. i. 4. India proper
was not added to the empire
until the time of Darius I

Indian, an inhabitant of India,
I. i. 4; 1. ν. 8: Π. iv. 5-9;
πι. ti. 25; the king of India,
ΠΙ. ii. 27; his great wealth, II.
ii. 25; Cyrus asks him for money,
It, ii. 28-30; his ambassadors
to Cyaxares, Π. iv. 1-9; m1. ii.

27; to a Ar vI. ii. 1; sent as
spies, VI. li. 2, 3, 9-11

Indian Ocean, with its two gulfs
the Persian Gulf and the Re
Sea, the eastern boundary of
Cyrus’s empire, VIII. vi. 20, 21;
Vill. viii. 1

Ingratitude, punishment of, I. ii. 7

Ionia [Yauna, Iyauna], the central
division of Greek western Asia
Minor, VI. ii. 10; a satrapy (with
Lydia), VII. vi. 7

Ionians, belonging to Ionia; serv-
sme, pertunce under Croesus, VI.

Justice, in Persian education, 1. ii.
6, 7,15; 1. iii. 16-18; 1. vi. 31

King, the best man, vill. i. 37, 40;
Cyrus the best of all, I. {. 4:
his idea of a good example,
vill. i. 12, 22; kings and shep-
herds, I. i. 2; fathers of their
people, vir. i. 1, 44; vil. fi. 9;
ate viii. 2; their pomp, VII.

Labynetus [Nabu-naid], king of
Babylon. See Appen x II

Lacedaemon. See Sparta

Lacedaemonian. See Spartan

Larisa, a city on the coast of
Aeolis, assigned to the Egyp-
tians, VII. i. 45

Libya, the northern province of
Africa, with Cyréne as_ ite
capital, vi. fi. 8

Love, a matter of free will, v. 1.
9-11, 13-15; a kind of slavery,
v. i. 12; the gods subject
love, VI. i. 36

Lycaonia, a province in southeast
Asia Minor, southwest of Cappa-
docia, vr. ii. 10

Lycaonians, belonging to Lycaonia ;
a wild and lawless tribe, who
maintained their independence of
Persia (An. IM. ii. 23) and llved
by plunder; in the Assyrian
army, VI. ii. 10

Lydia, the middle province of
western Asia Minor; the king-
dom of Croesus, 1. v. 3; 11. i. 4;
Iv. ii. 29; subdued by Cyrus
I. i. 4: 8ἃ satrapy, VI. vi. 7;
the Assyrian king marches for,

473

INDEX

vI. i. 25; Cyrus sends Araspas
to, VI. i. 31-44; rich in fruits
and wine, VI. ii. ΡῈ with Ionia,
ty satrapy under Chrysantas, VIII.

5

Lydians, belonging to Lydia Ags =

a natives of Lydia, I. i.
Iv. fi. 14: vu. if. 12; ‘aight

otter the battle, Iv. ii. 99: a
the great battle, vi. ii. 1;
dra 8 army, VII. iv. 14; VM.
Vv

Madatas, a Persian cavalry officer,
ες Υ fii. 41

Magadidac an unknown people,
governed by Cyrus, 1.1. 4
mag, the Wise Men,
το ἘΠ of the religion of Persia;
institution of in Persia, ὙΠ]. i.
23; consulted on all important
affairs of state, Iv. v. 14, 51; Iv.
vi. 11; Vil. iii. 1: VII. ν. 35, 57;
vin. iil. 11, 24
Mandane, daughter of Astyages and
mother of Cyrus, 1. fi. 1; 1. iti.
l-iv. 1; VMI. v. 30, 21
Media, ‘the country bounded on
the north by the Caspian Sea,
on the east by Parthia, on the
south by Persia and Susiana, on
the west by Armenia and Assyria,
XY. iv. 16, 17; m1. iii. 6; 1. v.
1, 5; TH. iii. 22; Iv. v. 56;
V. iv. 61: vii. 27; bounded on
the south Ν Persia, π. 1. 1;
VIII. ν. 17:1. v.14; on the west
by Armenia, Il, iv. 20; the king-
dom of Astyages, I. ili. 2, 15, 18;
offered to Cyrus as a dowry,
ΥΠΙ. v. 19; governed by Cyrus,
ri. 43 a eeuepy under Tana-
oxares, VIII. vii. 11
Median [Mada]; cone Medes,
the people of Media, 1. ii. 1;
I. iv. 23, 26-28 ; I. v.3; nL 8:
voluntarily join Cyrus, Ly, fi.
10-11; accept his sway, I. i. 4;
remain in Babylon, VIII. iv. 28;
the boy Cyrus in Media, I. tii-iv ;
famous cavalrymen, 1. vi. 10;
I. i. 6; m1. ii. 1; Iv. iv. 1; their
war-chaviota: VI. ii. 8; con-
flict with Assyria, 1 iv. 16-24 ;
Iv. 2; O.iv. 7 ;’ bring in spoil,

474

Iv. iii. 1-3; gout distributors
of the spoils, IV ii, 43; Iv. v.
38-58 ; ordered to abandon the
piu Iv. v. 10, τω they stay
Cyrus, V i. 19, 29; in
Batvlon in the procession, VIII.
iii. 18; their weakness and
effeminacy, τ. iti. 2; vm. viii.
15; thei ‘dress, I ΝΠ 2, 3, 26;
II. ‘iv. 1, δ: Υ͂. 2; via. i.
40-41; Vi. iii. 1; their seve
of dress, I. ili. 2-3; Ir. iv. 6: οἷ.
2; their intemperance, Iv. i. 3, 18
Megabyzus [mih-bazu= the mighty],
made satrap of Arabia, VIII
Merit, the basis of reward, it
18-22 - VII. v. 85, 54
Mithradates (Mithra-data = t of,
Mithras], betrays his father,
Ariobarzanes (q.v.), Vi. viii. 4
Mithras, the Persian sees
Mithra, god of light and truth,
Fithe creator of all things (see
he oes, v. 63
usic-girls, given to cures, Iv. vi.
at one given away, V. i. 1;
given to Cyaxares, V. v. 2, 39

Nabu-naid (Labynetus). See Appen-
dix II

Obedience, in the paren: dis-
cipline, 1. fi. He I.v. 1; vi.
13-14; VIM. 2 ff., "29 ; in the
army, Ἰ. vi. 20-28 : Iv. i. 3-4;
at the court. VII. i. 29; en-
forced, II. i. 10-12

Omen, eagle and hare, Π. iv. 19;
eagle on the right, m. i. 1;
thunder on the right, I. vi. 1;

vii. i. 3; the divine ‘light from
heaven, IV. ti. 15; the ae
before Cyrus’s death, vii. vii. 2

See also Augur
Oracle, of aoe consulted by
Croesus, VII ii. 18, 17, 19, 20

pc pt the pene river with ita
fo Iden gon now ony a small

k), ΠΕΡΙ Maa Tmolus
and flowing ore Lydia past
Sardis, VI. ti. 11; vi. iii

Paean, the battle hymn Pd Ares,
τι. ‘iif, 58-59; vil. i. ae 25 ;
the song of victory, IV Iv. i. 6

Panthea, wife of Abradatas, v. i.

INDEX

2-3; taken DEener and allotted
to Cyrus, Iv. vi. 11; the most
beautiful woman ot Asia, Iv. vi.
11: v.i. 7; ve L Al: onteusted
to the « care of Araspas, V. i1.2,17;
vI. 1. 81; VI. iii. 14; her grati-
tude to Cyrus, VI. ‘1. 45; her
loyalty to her husband, νι. i.
32-34; sends for him, γι. i.
45-47; arrays him for the
battle, vi. iv. 2-4; exhorts
him to courage, VI. iv. 5-8;
parts from him; VI. iv. 9-11;
takes up his body, vit. ili. 4; her
death, V1. ili. 13-16
Paphlagonia, a country on the
south shore of the Black Sea,
3; governed by Cyrus,
rt 43 "tributary to him, vm.

Paphlagonian, a native of ae
lasonia, P44 aw 8 I. i. 5;
in the Ass an army, VI. ii. 10

Parasang [Persian, farsang], a
measure of about three and
three-fourths miles, mM. iv. 21;
tir. iii. 28; Iv. ti. 20; vI. iti. 10

Pasargadae ‘[Parsakarta
sian name of Persepo

ἄρον the num or of,

.15; 0.4.3; their education,
Lit 116: ere O. ili. 13-14
their perfect discfpline, m1 Im.
70; nucleus of the army, I. v. 5;
quality of, 0.1. 3; their part in
the new empire, VII. v. 71-86

Persepolis, the older Pasargadae,
the capital of Persia; referred to
but not named, II. i. i; Vil. v. 21

Perseus, the Argive hero, son of
Zeus and Danae, 1. ii. 1

Persia [Parsa], a mountainous
country of Asia, I. iii. 3; 1.1. 4-5;
1.11.1: Iv.1;3
67; VIII. v. 26; :
the north by Media, π. i. 1;
vil. v. 25; of no Significance
before Cyrus’ s time
its boundaries, 1. i. 4: νη et τ

i. i, 1; cial:
ΠΕ: 16; wi.

“τ eee
UBS
»}

bang

πῇ

tw

“σι

-

<

=

Φὺ
aj

. viii.

t the Moding
OT eonetacr,
this army, I. v.

haar Ledelk i. 6;

iis

ἀν,
é
Ξ

ΟΝ τὼ
ond
“Ὁ
ἘΞ
pate
bs
ta
Ἱ
a
Se:
11":

4
ΕΣ

VII 5-7; Vit. i. 21-36 :

self-control, see Temperance ; the

Persian dance, ὙΠ]. iv. 12
pereicee, descendants of Perseus,

Pharnuchus, τς: aiken colonel, VI.
iii. satrap of
ig ia: lesser Bhi τ. νη.

Pheraulas, a Persian commoner,
speaks for rewards according to
merit, π. iii. 7-16; Vu. ili. 6;
marshals the procession, VIN.
iii. 2, 5-8; a marked man, VII.
iii. 28-32 ; his partnershi πη with
the Sacian, vin. fii. 8 :
life story, VII. iii. 37 ff. re
farmer lad, vil. iif. 38 : his
philosophy of wealth and happi-
ness, VIII. ili. 39-50

Philosopher, teaching in Armenia,

ΠΙ.]. 14 : m1. ii. 838-40

Phoenicia, famous land of com-

merce, on the Syrian Sea;
subdued by Cyrus, I. i. 4
Phoenician, an inhabitant of
Phoenicia, 1 . i. 4; in the Assy-
Phrygia "G9 ii Jo the inland
greater e inlan
country between Lydia and
Coppedons I. v. 8;
Assyrian, I. i. 5; "vi. if. 10;
subdued by ὝΕΣ, Τὶ 1.1. 4; VU. iv.
16; a satrapy, VI vi. 73 (2)
lesser, on the Hellespont, the
Troad, Iv.3; 1.1.5; Iv. if. 30 ;

475

INDEX

vit. iv. 8; joins the Assyrian,
Ππ. i. δ; subdued by Cyrus,
1.1.4; vit. iv. 8-11; a satrapy,
Vill. vi. 7
Phrygian, a native of (1) greater
hrygia, I. 1.4; 1. v. 3; in the
Assyrian army, VI. ii. 10; in
Cyrus’s army, va. be 14; (2)
saa Phrygia, 1. i. 4; 1. v. 3;
v. il. 30; in the ὙΠ army,
cs ii. 10; the king of, vi. iv.
10: Phrygians in Cyrus’ 8 army,

oe peueurated by

Cyrus, vit. vi. 1

Prayer, the Bet of I. vi. 3-6;
Cyrus prays, I. i. 1; 1Π. iii. 21.
22, 57; Iv. ii. 12; v. i. 29;
vI. iii. 11 ; vi. vii. 8; Gadatas’s
prayer, y. iv. 14; Abradatas’s,
vI. iv. 9; the soldiers pray, VI.
iv. 19; vil. i. 1; how one should
not pray, I. vi. 4-6

Procession, Cyrus’s
ji. 1 ff.

royal, VIII.

Red Sea, In the sense of the Indian

Ocean, ae

Religion, Cyrus’s, I. v. 6; I. vi. 1-6,
46; VII. i. 28 5. a state institu-
tion, VIII. 23-25 ; Vill. iii.
11 ff.; ici of, ser

* Prayer * and “ Sacrifice’ and

a Median cavalry
officer, V. iii. 42

Rhathines, a Cadusian wane of
the horse-race, VIII.

Rheomithres, revolting rene be-
trays his wife and children and
friends, vill. vili. 4. See under
Ariobarzanes

Riches, true, Iv. ii. 42-44; v. ii.
8-10; VIIt. if. 15-28 ; hoarding
of, mm. iii. 8: vi. ii. 15 ff.;
Vil. iv. 33 ; disregard of, Iv. ii.
43; vit. ii. "15; VII. iti, 46-47

Sabaris, younger son of the Arme-
nian king, m ™. i. =) captured by
Chrysantas, OI. i. 4

Sacas (a Sacian q.v. », ee to
Astyages, I. iil. 8—

Sacia, a art of ΕΣ Πῶς next to
Hyrcan a, V. ii. 25; east of the

476

meds, Sea, a country of no-
governed by Cyrus,

sedan an inhabitant of Sacia,
11.4; ; enemies of Assyria v. ii.
25: ΨΥ. iti. 11, 22: in Curate
army, V. iii. "22, be 88, 42;
v. iv. 133 VI. v. Ἐ1: beg Cyrus
to continue the war, vi. i. ; in
Cyrus’s rocession, oa ” Git,
18, 25; the Sacian partner of
Pheraulas, Vill. iii. 25-32, 35-50 -
Sacrifice, 1. v. 6: πι. ii. 3, 18;
τη. ili, 21, 22; VI. iif. 1; vil.i.1:
VII. v. δῇ: Vill. iv. 1: VIII. v.
21, 26; manner of, 11. iii. 21,
34° 40; VIII. ut 1,3: bulls to
Zeus, ‘horses Helius, viii.
Sambaulas, a Persian lieutenant,
and his ugly ond: li. fi. 28-31
acer Peroneing:-t0 Sardis (q.v.),

a the wealthy city of Croesus
fi. 11-14; the capital o
Lydia on the Pactolus, vit. fi. 1-3;
as eae by Cyrus Δ. σ. 546),
vu. ii. 3-4; Vi. iv. 1; vo.
53, 57;
12’; the spoils of, vil. iii. 1;
VII. iv. 12; VII. iv. 29-31
Satrap [kshatram = kingdom;
from kshah comes shah], VIII. i.
11; business of, vm. vi. 1;
Adusius of Caria, vo. iv. 7;

vi. oo Tanaoxares, of
Apienia. ΨΙΠ. vii. 11; various
appointments, viiI. vi. 7; none
sent to

Cilicia, ak nat or
ἘΠΡΒΙΆΒΌΝΙΑ, Vil. iv. 2: Vir.

8
Sciritae, a mountain tribe in the:
north of Laconia, furnishin ng

picked 8 for the left wing
of the γι abe army and always
given e post of extremest
danger ἫΝ fi. 1

Scythia (Saka, the vast country of
southern Europe, on the Black
Sea, the i era Sea, and along
the "Danube, 1. i. 4

Scythian, an inhabitant of Scythia,
I. i. ΚΙ the king of Scythia,

1. i. 4
Self-control. See Temperance

INDEX

Sham battle, 11. iii. 17-20

Soul, v. i. 27; v. iv. 11; its dual
Landy ‘VILL 41; immortality of,
vit. vii. 17-22

Sparta, the great Doric city and
province in southeastern Pelo-
Ponnesus, at the time of Cyrus
he greatest city of Hellas,
sought as an ally by Croesus,

VI. ii. 10
Spartan, | a citizen of Sparta,

Specialization; advantage of, II. i.
21; vim. fi. 5

Sun-god, the, Helius (identified
with Mithra), honoured with
rl ce vil. ili. 12, 24; VII.

Susa (Persian, Shiis; the Shushan
of the Bible), the capital of
Susiana, the country lying be-
tween the Parachoathras Moun-
tains, the Persian Gulf, and the
Tigris river; the home of
Panthea, Iv. vi. 11; VI. = 14;
oe of Abradatas, Vv. 3;

. i. 7; «OVI. iii, 35; "the spring
feaidienos of Cyrus, VIII

Syria (shortened from. τ πὰ
{Ashur], which became to the
Greeks the specific name for
the countries about the Tigris,
while Syria meant to them the
Semitic Northwest, includin
Phoenicia and Palestine, as we
as aby ons, Assyria, and Meso-
potamia), lower Syria, the coun-
iy on the Mediterranean coast,

. li. 11); subdued by Assyria,

Lo Vv. 2; subdued by Cyrus,
I. i. 4; Vil. vi. 20; its wealth,
v. ii. 12; used erroneously for
Assyria, Υ. iv. 51; vi. i. 27;
vin. il 24; rich’ in produce,
VI. ii.

Syrian, belon g to Syria, VII. v.

31; a native of greater Syria,
I. i. 4; Iv. v. 56; identical with
the Assyrians, Vv. iv. 51; V. v.
24; VI. ii. 19; VI. iii. 15;
VIII. iii. 25

Tachos, king of Egypt our’)
century, B.0.), supports a revolt
against the king of Persja (B.0.

362), vio. vill. 4. See under
Ariobarzanes
Tactics, theory of, I. vi. 12-46;
Vol. ν. 2-16; in practice,
vy. fii, 36-45; v. iv. 19-23,

Tanaoxares [= strong in body
called Mardus by Aesckviun:
Mergis or Merdis by Justin
Smerdis by Herodotus, an
Bardiya by Darius in the Behistan
inscription], Cyrus’s younger son
Vu. vii. 5, 6, 8, 9; satrap of
Media, Armenia, and Cadusia,
VIM. vil. 11; quarrelled with his
brother, VIIt. viii. 2 (and slain)

Temperance, in the Persian dis-
cipline, I. ii. 8; Iv. v. 1, 4;
v. ii, 15-20; Vu. i. 30-32 :
enforced with tears, I. fi. 14:

Cyrus preaches, I. iil. 10, 11;
I. v. 9; IV. ii. 38-45 ; VII. Vv.
75-76

Thambradas, an officer commanding
Sacian infantry, V. iii. 38
Thracian, an inhabitant ἮΝ Thrace,
the king of Thrace, 1. i. 4; mer-
cade daa in the Rein army,
Thymbrara, a city of Lydia, on
the Pactolus, and not far from
Sardis, vI. li. 11; vu. i. 45
Tigranes [Digran = an arrow],
crown-prince of arments; aaa
as with ὙΕΙ͂; ΠῚ.
teacher, III. Ἰ᾿ 4, "δὰ 40}
pleads his father’s
14-30; married,
. 2, 36; regains his wife,
m. i. 37 41; joins Cyrus’s
army, mi. 1. 42; π|. fi. 1, ὃ, 11;
Iv. ii. 9, 18; WW ἢ, 86) font.
distributor of the Assyrian spoils,
Iv. ii. 43; his loyalty, v. i. 27;
in command of his cavalry,
ve iii, 42; promises artillery,
1.i. 21; wins the race against
the Armenians, Vil. iii. 25;
at Cyrus’s ban uet, vil. iv. 1, 24°
The great nat. onal historian of
Armenia, the pseudo-Moses of
Chorene, gives a long and fabu-
lous account of the relation of
‘Digran with Astyages. Com-
pare also the later Tigranes who

477

I. iii. 5;
case, III. on

INDEX

fought against Lucullus and Zeus, the greatest of the gods of

Pompey Greece, identified wit the
Towers, movable, adapted to war- Persian Ahuramazda or Ormuzd,
sare, "VIL i. 52-55 ; vi. iv. 18; I. vi. 1; Π.|. iv. 19; ΠΙ. iii. 21

i, 34, 39, 40 vi. i. 1; VI. v. 57 ; ᾿νε εν,
Troy, the the city of Priam in lesser Vv. i. 29; vi. iv. 9; vim. vil. 3;
(g.v.); the Trojan cha- in oaths, I. ili. 6, 10, Mi: I. iv. 12,
Noe tee Lor VI. ii. 8 19, 28; 4. ν᾿ 10; ete. ; the
watchword, ili. 58; Vi. i.
Vice, attractions of, 1. ii. 23-25 10; noncured with sacrifice,
WT. iii. 21 , 22; vii. ili. 11, 24;

Xenophon. See Introduction Val. vii. 3

478

Ricuakp Chay AND Sons, Limirep
HRUNSWICK HTREKT, STAMFORD STREET, 4. Κ.
AND BUNWAY, SUFFOLK.

δ...

STANFORD UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

To avoid fine, this book should be returned on
or before the date last stamped below.

———————_$_—_ - ee ....-..... ..-ὄ........ ---

|

: .. {.. :
r
Ι
| i]
|
a is Uo Ξ .2
Ι
; ᾿
i. a ob
Ι. '
! on ΄ ἬΝ ἃ ; A:
to ε͵ ibs ; és .|
; fu “Ot
a ae » Ι
} cy a8 F; " a
et 4 | 1 Oe
base
ly

AUG 21 1924. ΔΡΕ1 2 96 ἢ ιὉ

ER ἃ ΒΡ, :
οἱ 1Ἢ Se
Ge & oie MAR 26 195)

443?

Reserved

!
1
1
,
i]
i
:
Ι
'
!
Ι
Ι
|
ι
Ι
!
:
ἱ
Ι
Ι
'

Γ᾽ 1

3 Β185 66.

STANFORD UNIVER
CECIL H. GREE
STANFORD, CALIFOR
(415) 723

All books may be rec
DATE C

é

nr app 27098